A brief refutation of the errors tolleration, erastianism, independency and separation delivered in some sermons from I Job. 4. I, preach'd in the year 1652 : to which are added four sermons preach'd on several occasions / by Mr. James Fergusson ...
         Fergusson, James, 1621-1667.
      
       
         
           1692
        
      
       Approx. 590 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 193 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41202
         Wing F777
         ESTC R21916
         12408702
         ocm 12408702
         61451
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41202)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61451)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 938:23)
      
       
         
           
             A brief refutation of the errors tolleration, erastianism, independency and separation delivered in some sermons from I Job. 4. I, preach'd in the year 1652 : to which are added four sermons preach'd on several occasions / by Mr. James Fergusson ...
             Fergusson, James, 1621-1667.
          
           [20], 365 p.
           
             Printed by George Mosman, and are to be sold at his shop ...
             Edinburgh :
             1692.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Table of contents: p. [7]-[10]
             Errata: p. 365.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Toleration -- Controversial literature.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           REFUTATION
           OF
           THE
           ERRORS
           OF
           Tolleration
           ,
           Erastianism
           ,
           Indepéndency
           AND
           Separation
           .
           Delivered
           in
           some
           SERMONS
           From
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           1.
           
           Preach'd
           in
           the
           Year
           1652.
           
           To
           which
           are
           Added
           
             Four
             Sermons
          
           Preach'd
           on
           several
           Occasions
           .
        
         
           By
           Mr
           :
           
             James
             Fergusson
          
           ,
           Late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           Kilwinning
           .
        
         
           EDINBVRGH
           .
           Printed
           by
           
             George
             Mosman
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           the
           
             Parliament-Close
             ,
             Anno
             Domini
          
           MDCXCII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOURABLE
           M
           r.
           Francis
           Montgomery
           OF
           GIFFINE
           .
        
         
           
             HONOURED
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           SO
           soon
           as
           I
           resolved
           upon
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           following
           Papers
           ,
           I
           fixed
           on
           You
           as
           the
           only
           Person
           to
           whom
           they
           should
           be
           Addrest
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           whether
           I
           look
           on
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           on
           my Self
           ,
           I
           conceive
           I
           was
           many
           wayes
           Obliged
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           to
           the
           
             Author
             :
             You
          
           are
           a
           
             Worthy
             Branch
          
           of
           the
           
           Noble
           and
           
             Ancient
             FAMILY
             of
             EGLINTOUN
          
           ,
           whereof
           God
           had
           given
           Him
           the
           peculiar
           Charge
           and
           Oversight
           in
           the
           
             Ordinary
             Course
          
           of
           his
           Ministry
           :
           A
           Family
           which
           (
           as
           Himself
           somewhere
           testifies
           )
           were
           his
           great
           Encouragers
           in
           going
           about
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           
             Function
             ,
             with
             Joy
             and
             not
             with
             Grief
          
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           up
           many
           
             Fervent
             Prayers
          
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           of
           the
           Effects
           whereof
           You
           your
           Self
           me
           (
           Blessed
           be
           God
           )
           yet
           a
           living
           Instance
           .
           It
           was
           to
           that
           
             Noble
             Patriot
          
           and
           
             Zealous
             Instrument
          
           of
           Our
           late
           
             Reformation
             ,
             Your
             Grand-Father
          
           ,
           
           and
           to
           the
           
             Noble
             Earl
             Your
             Father
          
           (
           then
           Lord
           Montgomery
           )
           and
           to
           Your
           most
           
             Examplarly
             Pious
          
           and
           
             Religious
             Mother
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Author
           did
           Dedicate
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Galatians
           and
           Ephesians
           ;
           And
           as
           all
           who
           have
           the
           Honour
           to
           know
           You
           ,
           are
           glad
           to
           see
           You
           so
           Naturally
           trace
           the
           
             Religious
             Example
          
           of
           
             Your
             Honourable
             Predecessors
          
           ,
           in
           Your
           firm
           Adhering
           to
           
             Your
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           Purity
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
             Your
             Encouraging
          
           of
           Piety
           and
           Persons
           
             Pious
             ,
             Your
          
           Streight
           ,
           Sincere
           and
           Vpright
           Deportment
           towards
           All
           (
           a
           
           Quality
           as
           Eminent
           in
           that
           Noble
           Earl
           Your
           Grandfather
           ,
           as
           rare
           in
           this
           Generation
           )
           so
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           God
           to
           have
           spared
           the
           Author
           ,
           to
           Publish
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           He
           would
           have
           looked
           upon
           Your self
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           Proper
           person
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           should
           Present
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           my self
           :
           Your
           Respect
           to
           the
           Author's
           Memory
           with
           your
           undeserved
           kindness
           to
           all
           his
           Relations
           ,
           and
           to
           my Self
           in
           particular
           ,
           Do
           strongly
           oblige
           me
           to
           take
           all
           Occasions
           for
           testifying
           my
           
             Thankful
             Acknowledgements
          
           .
           And
           I
           presume
           I
           can
           scarce
           
           give
           You
           a
           more
           Acceptable
           Testimony
           of
           my
           Gratitude
           ,
           than
           the
           presenting
           You
           with
           the
           ensuing
           Papers
           ,
           which
           tho
           the
           Publication
           be
           posthumous
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           a
           serious
           perusal
           of
           them
           ,
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           supersede
           any
           further
           Commendation
           :
           And
           indeed
           my
           near
           Relation
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           will
           not
           allow
           me
           to
           speak
           either
           of
           Him
           or
           his
           Works
           ,
           what
           perhaps
           others
           might
           :
           And
           therefore
           without
           giving
           You
           any
           further
           trouble
           ,
           but
           Commending
           You
           and
           
             Your
             Vertuous
             Lady
          
           to
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           And
           Wishing
           ,
           That
           as
           God
           has
           blessed
           You
           with
           an
           
             Hopeful
             off-spring
          
           ,
           
           who
           are
           as
           so
           many
           
             Living
             Images
          
           of
           your selves
           ,
           in
           whom
           you
           see
           your
           own
           Lives
           renewed
           ,
           &
           who
           by
           Their
           
             Good
             Enclinations
          
           ,
           do
           already
           give
           us
           cause
           to
           expect
           the
           best
           of
           Them
           ;
           So
           You
           and
           They
           may
           live
           together
           till
           You
           see
           Them
           prove
           a
           Comfort
           unto
           You
           ;
           And
           that
           after
           You
           are
           gone
           ,
           They
           may
           be
           no
           less
           Vseful
           in
           Their
           Generation
           ,
           than
           now
           You
           are
           ;
           I
           shall
           humbly
           crave
           leave
           to
           subscribe
           my self
           in
           all
           duty
           ,
        
         
           
             Honoured
             Sir
             ,
             Your
             most
             obliged
             ,
             and
             most
             humble
             Servant
             
               JAMES
               FERGVSSON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           divers
           years
           past
           ,
           since
           the
           Reverend
           ,
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Pious
           Author
           of
           the
           following
           Discourses
           ,
           fell
           a
           sleep
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           is
           gone
           to
           receive
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           Labours
           ,
           from
           the
           chief
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           :
           Yet
           we
           have
           in
           his
           Memory
           a
           lasting
           proof
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Word
           ,
           
             Pro.
             10.
             7.
             
             The
             memory
             of
             the
             Just
             is
             Blessed
          
           And
           that
           of
           
             Psalm
             112
             6
             —
             The
             Righteous
             shall
             be
             in
             everlasting
             Remembrance
             :
          
           Their
           memory
           is
           Precious
           and
           Honourable
           :
           For
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           ,
           of
           high
           and
           low
           Degree
           speak
           of
           Master
           Fergusson
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           any
           make
           mention
           of
           him
           but
           with
           Honour
           and
           Respect
           ,
           As
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Eminent
           for
           Prudence
           and
           Moderation
           .
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           of
           
           Epistles
           of
           Recommendation
           ,
           for
           any
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           to
           any
           who
           either
           knew
           Himself
           ,
           or
           have
           perused
           his
           Judicious
           and
           Pious
           Treatises
           ,
           published
           already
           ,
           on
           the
           Epistles
           to
           the
           
             Galatians
             ,
             Ephesians
             ,
             Philippians
             ,
             Colossians
          
           and
           Thes●alonians
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           so
           presumptuous
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           my
           Testimony
           could
           raise
           the
           Esteem
           of
           any
           thing
           done
           by
           so
           Famous
           and
           Worthy
           a
           Man
           :
           But
           being
           his
           Mediate
           Successor
           to
           the
           Parish
           of
           Kilwinning
           ,
           where
           he
           did
           for
           many
           years
           Labour
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           being
           desired
           by
           his
           Son
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           deny
           to
           express
           the
           esteem
           I
           have
           for
           his
           Memory
           ,
           Though
           I
           had
           not
           the
           Advantage
           of
           knowing
           him
           while
           he
           lived
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           informed
           the
           following
           Discourses
           ,
           were
           the
           subject
           of
           Divers
           Sermons
           ,
           delivered
           to
           that
           People
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           when
           there
           was
           much
           need
           of
           Warning
           ;
           It
           was
           after
           that
           through
           a
           
             Boundless
             Tolleration
          
           ,
           a
           deludge
           of
           Errors
           had
           broken
           in
           upon
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sectarian
             Army
          
           having
           Subdued
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           themselves
           in
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           it
           ,
           Corrupt
           Men
           and
           Seducers
           among
           Them
           ,
           did
           endeavour
           to
           pervert
           the
           People
           
           from
           the
           Truth
           :
           Then
           it
           was
           (
           anno
           1652.
           )
           When
           this
           worthy
           Author
           ,
           as
           a
           Faithful
           Watchman
           ,
           gave
           to
           his
           Flock
           Warning
           of
           the
           Danger
           ;
           And
           that
           they
           might
           be
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           did
           represent
           to
           them
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           sound
           and
           well-informed
           Judgement
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Holiness
           and
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           end
           did
           excite
           and
           direct
           them
           to
           
             Try
             the
             Spirits
          
           ;
           and
           afterw●rd
           ▪
           for
           their
           further
           Instruction
           and
           establishment
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           took
           notice
           of
           some
           particular
           Errors
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           seem'd
           to
           be
           in
           greatest
           hazard
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           did
           in
           a
           plain
           and
           convincing
           way
           ,
           Refute
           the
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Confirm
           the
           Truth
           ,
           making
           alwayes
           some
           Practical
           Improvement
           of
           what
           he
           had
           delivered
           .
        
         
           Although
           the
           Reverend
           Author
           was
           known
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Master
           of
           School-learning
           ,
           and
           was
           invited
           to
           be
           
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
          
           in
           the
           Famous
           University
           of
           Glasgow
           (
           which
           yet
           he
           humbly
           refused
           )
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           calculate
           these
           Discourses
           for
           the
           School
           or
           Court
           ;
           But
           being
           to
           speak
           to
           a
           Countrey
           Congregation
           ,
           wherein
           were
           many
           Common
           People
           (
           for
           whom
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           intirely
           designed
           ,
           since
           the
           
           Author
           could
           never
           be
           induced
           to
           Publish
           them
           in
           his
           own
           time
           )
           He
           had
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           example
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           18
           ,
           19.
           that
           he
           choosed
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           meanest
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           a
           peculiar
           faculty
           of
           making
           things
           intricate
           ,
           plain
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           for
           pleasing
           their
           fancy
           with
           fine
           notions
           ,
           or
           their
           ear
           with
           jingling-words
           ,
           but
           desire
           to
           have
           their
           judgement
           informed
           ,
           and
           their
           conscience
           satisfied
           ,
           will
           find
           here
           that
           which
           will
           be
           very
           edifying
           :
           For
           his
           endeavour
           is
           ,
           That
           Controversies
           be
           clearly
           stated
           ;
           And
           with
           great
           perspicuity
           and
           solidity
           doth
           he
           confirm
           the
           Truth
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           confute
           the
           contrary
           Error
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           without
           bitterness
           or
           wrath
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           calmness
           and
           moderation
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           excell
           ;
           So
           that
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           )
           divers
           of
           the
           English
           Army
           ,
           though
           of
           a
           contrary
           Judgement
           ,
           did
           resort
           to
           hear
           him
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           what
           effects
           his
           Teaching
           of
           these
           Truths
           had
           on
           Them
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           of
           his
           own
           Flock
           were
           so
           established
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           was
           seduced
           from
           it
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           record
           it
           to
           the
           
           praise
           of
           God
           and
           commendation
           of
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           any
           who
           may
           be
           invited
           to
           be
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           when
           I
           ,
           to
           their
           and
           my
           grief
           ,
           am
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           difficult
           Post
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           record
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           that
           Congregation
           of
           Kilwinning
           ,
           hath
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           been
           blest
           with
           eminent
           learned
           and
           pious
           Men
           ,
           Mr
           Glasford
           .
           Mr
           Bailie
           ,
           Mr
           Fergusson
           and
           Mr
           Rogirs
           ;
           So
           they
           have
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           on
           their
           labours
           ,
           been
           kept
           not
           only
           Sound
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           but
           United
           among
           themselves
           ,
           when
           others
           have
           been
           wofully
           Divided
           :
           And
           they
           have
           alwayes
           shewed
           a
           great
           love
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           thereof
           :
           And
           I
           pray
           
             That
             their
             fruit
             may
             abound
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
        
         
           If
           some
           Expressions
           Concerning
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Independents
           ,
           or
           Congregational
           Men
           ,
           seem
           severe
           ;
           It
           would
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           doth
           not
           speak
           against
           Persons
           ,
           but
           against
           Things
           ;
           And
           in
           a
           time
           when
           many
           Errors
           followed
           that
           Division
           about
           Church
           Government
           ;
           and
           the
           Debate
           was
           hot
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           fear
           that
           it
           should
           have
           taken
           place
           in
           Scotland
           :
           But
           considering
           the
           Zeal
           these
           of
           New-England
           
           have
           discovered
           against
           Error
           ,
           and
           their
           United
           way
           of
           acting
           in
           Association
           and
           Synods
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           there
           is
           need
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           that
           hath
           been
           in
           time
           of
           Common
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           the
           Late
           Essay
           which
           hath
           been
           made
           for
           an
           Accomodation
           ,
           betwixt
           Presbyterians
           and
           Them
           in
           England
           ;
           I
           suppose
           if
           our
           Reverend
           Author
           had
           lived
           until
           this
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           concluded
           ,
           the
           Difference
           may
           be
           so
           lessened
           ,
           that
           it
           need
           not
           hinder
           their
           walking
           together
           ,
           in
           that
           wherein
           they
           are
           agreed
           ,
           nor
           their
           Endeavours
           to
           keep
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           know
           of
           any
           particular
           design
           of
           publishing
           these
           Discourses
           now
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           kept
           hid
           for
           fourty
           years
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Author's
           Son
           having
           long
           delay'd
           and
           declin'd
           to
           Publish
           them
           ,
           though
           frequently
           and
           seriously
           advis'd
           to
           do
           it
           by
           many
           ,
           he
           was
           advertised
           that
           some
           would
           publish
           the
           Imperfect
           Notes
           received
           from
           His
           mouth
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Hearing
           ,
           which
           being
           incorrect
           ,
           might
           not
           only
           prejudge
           the
           Authors
           name
           ,
           but
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           others
           Edification
           .
           If
           these
           (
           as
           is
           hoped
           they
           will
           )
           be
           acceptable
           and
           useful
           ,
           what
           yet
           remains
           unprinted
           of
           these
           Discourses
           ,
           may
           see
           the
           Light
           in
           due
           time
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           here
           subjoyned
           
             Four
             Sermons
          
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Author
           ,
           which
           the
           Publisher
           and
           others
           hope
           may
           be
           found
           of
           good
           use
           ,
           and
           may
           make
           way
           for
           the
           communicating
           more
           of
           his
           Pious
           and
           Judicious
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           are
           longed
           for
           by
           them
           who
           knew
           Him
           ,
           or
           his
           other
           Works
           .
        
         
           It
           had
           surely
           been
           of
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           have
           spared
           this
           judicious
           and
           pious
           Author
           till
           now
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           published
           more
           of
           his
           Works
           in
           his
           own
           time
           :
           But
           seing
           our
           infinitely
           wise
           and
           good
           God
           hath
           disposed
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           becometh
           us
           to
           submit
           :
           But
           if
           by
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           God
           get
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           be
           edified
           ;
           The
           Publisher
           will
           rejoice
           and
           bless
           God
           ,
           as
           having
           attained
           his
           end
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Reader
           peruse
           his
           Works
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           wherewith
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           spoken
           and
           written
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           he
           will
           not
           fail
           of
           profit
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           would
           lead
           Thee
           and
           all
           His
           people
           ,
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           and
           help
           them
           to
           edify
           one
           another
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           He
           would
           bless
           His
           Churches
           with
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           send
           out
           many
           
           Faithful
           Labourers
           into
           His
           Harvest
           with
           a
           double
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           that
           was
           in
           Mr.
           Fergusson
           and
           other
           eminently
           holy
           Men
           who
           then
           lived
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             Thy
             Souls
             cordial
             Well-wisher
             .
             
               George
               Meldrum
            
             .
          
           
             Edinburgh
             ,
             
               June
               1692.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             OF
             Doctrine
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             Tryal
             thereof
             :
             Being
             some
             Doctrines
             raised
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             Introductorie
             to
             the
             main
             purpose
             .
             
               Pag.
               1
               :
               ad
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               I.
               Error
            
             is
             to
             be
             Eschewed
             .
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               II.
            
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             or
             a
             Right
             opinion
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Truth
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             to
             be
             stu●●ed
             as
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               III.
            
             As
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             so
             chiefly
             when
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             spreading
             of
             Error
             ,
             there
             is
             most
             need
             that
             Love
             should
             be
             intertain'd
             betwixt
             Pastor
             and
             People
             :
             Where
             are
             some
             directions
             for
             a
             Ministers
             carriage
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             affections
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             Refuting
             their
             
               Errors
               .
               pag.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               IV.
            
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             began
             very
             early
             to
             trouble
             the
             Church
             .
             Where
             are
             some
             Reasons
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             suffers
             Errors
             to
             spread
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               V.
            
             The
             foulest
             Errors
             go
             out
             oftentimes
             under
             fairest
             Names
             ,
             and
             are
             backed
             with
             most
             specious
             Pretences
             .
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               VI.
            
             When
             foul
             Error
             is
             holden
             out
             under
             fair
             
             names
             ,
             and
             backed
             with
             fair
             pretences
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             danger
             lest
             People
             drink
             them
             in
             and
             believe
             them
             .
             Where
             are
             5
             things
             that
             speak
             this
             hazard
             .
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               VII
            
             .
             Ministers
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             are
             not
             to
             clap
             Peoples
             heads
             ,
             or
             to
             indulge
             them
             in
             this
             inclination
             of
             Theirs
             to
             Error
             ,
             but
             on
             all
             hazards
             they
             are
             to
             testify
             against
             it
             :
             Where
             are
             3
             Reasons
             for
             which
             People
             ought
             to
             reverence
             much
             what
             warnings
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             given
             by
             Ministers
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               VIII
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Gods
             Way
             That
             People
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             differences
             about
             Religion
             ,
             should
             therefore
             believe
             no
             Religion
             :
             Where
             are
             5
             Directions
             for
             the
             unlearned
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             difference
             of
             opinions
             among
             the
             Learned
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               IX
            
             .
             How
             fair
             soever
             the
             pretence
             is
             that
             a
             Doctrine
             is
             colloured
             with
             ,
             It
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             upon
             Trust
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             Tryal
             .
             Where
             are
             some
             Directions
             how
             to
             walk
             betwixt
             Popish
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             Sectarian
             Confusion
             .
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Doctr.
               X.
            
             The
             right
             Tryal
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             Doctrines
             preached
             ,
             or
             any
             otherwise
             vented
             is
             ,
             
               To
               try
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
            
             or
             not
             .
             Where
             is
             shown
             what
             is
             requisite
             to
             a
             Doctrines
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               Of
               God.
               pag.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               XI
            
             .
             There
             are
             many
             Doctrines
             pretending
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             yet
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             Touchstone
             will
             be
             found
             
               Not
               to
               be
               of
               God.
               p.
            
             44
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Toleration
             Try'd
             ,
             and
             foundnot
             to
             be
             
               Of
               God.
            
             Wherein
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             Errors
             following
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Question
             is
             stated
             .
             2.
             
             Arguments
             are
             brought
             for
             Confirming
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             vindicated
             from
             the
             Opposites
             Exceptions
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Opposites
             Objections
             are
             Answered
             ,
             and
             Refuted
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Truth
             being
             vindicated
             ,
             is
             applyed
             to
             a
             Practical
             Vse
             .
             pag.
             47.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Errastianism
             Try'd
             ,
             and
             found
             not
             to
             be
             
               Of
               God.
               pag.
            
             86.
             
          
           
             Head
             l.
             There
             is
             a
             Church
             Government
             〈◊〉
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Head
             II.
             The
             power
             of
             Church
             Government
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             pag.
             103
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Independency
             Try'd
             ,
             and
             found
             not
             to
             be
             
               Of
               God.
               pag.
            
             123.
             
          
           
             Head
             I.
             The
             power
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Church
             Members
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Head.
             II.
             The
             highest
             power
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             not
             in
             Church
             Sessions
             ,
             or
             Congregational
             Elderships
             .
             pag.
             150.
             
          
           
             Paragr
             .
             I.
             There
             is
             a
             Plate-form
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             by
             One
             Common
             Presbytry
             holden
             out
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             Paragr
             .
             II.
             There
             is
             a
             Plate-form
             of
             Government
             
             by
             Synods
             over
             many
             particular
             Presbytries
             held
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             .
             pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             Paragr
             .
             III.
             Infertor
             Church
             Judicatories
             are
             subject
             Superior
             .
             pag.
             173
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Separation
             Try'd
             ,
             and
             sound
             
               Not
               to
               be
               of
               God.
               pag.
            
             191
          
           
             Head
             I.
             Shewing
             what
             is
             required
             for
             making
             one
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
             ibid
          
           
             Head
             II.
             No
             Separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             Gods
             Worship
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             Fellow-worshipers
             .
             pag.
             214
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             Preach'd
             before
             the
             Synod
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             April
             5.
             1653.
             
             From
             1
             
               Cor
               :
               1.
               10.
               pag.
            
             235.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             Second
             Preach'd
             at
             Irving
             ,
             foom
             
               Psalm
               51
            
             :
             6.
             
             Immediatly
             before
             the
             Giving
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
             Being
             a
             
               Preparation
               Sermon
            
             in
             order
             thereto
             .
             pag.
             287
          
           
             Sermon
             Third
             Preach'd
             at
             Kilwinning
             11
             May
             1663
             From
             Luke
             7.
             23.
             
             Vpon
             the
             Munday
             ,
             Immediatly
             after
             the
             Giving
             of
             the
             Communion
             .
             pag.
             313.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             Fourth
             ,
             Preach'd
             at
             Kilwinning
             ,
             From
             
               Acts
               11
            
             :
             23.
             
             Vpon
             the
             Munday
             Immediatly
             after
             the
             Giving
             of
             the
             Communion
             .
             pag.
             340.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           REFUTATION
           OF
           THE
           ERRORS
           OF
           Tolleration
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             Doctrine
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             the
             Tryal
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               1
               John
               ch
               .
               4.
               ver
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               Beloved
               ,
               believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               Spirits
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             THE
             Body
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             we
             shew'd
             when
             first
             we
             entred
             upon
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             ,
             runs
             upon
             three
             Heads
             :
             The
             first
             is
             upon
             Marks
             whereby
             to
             discern
             real
             Grace
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
             The
             
             second
             runs
             upon
             Exhortations
             to
             several
             Duties
             of
             Sanctification
             ;
             chiefly
             ,
             Love
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             Christians
             would
             Love
             them
             that
             Love
             God
             ,
             Love
             Grace
             wherever
             they
             saw
             it
             .
             The
             third
             Head
             whereon
             it
             runs
             is
             ,
             Exhortations
             to
             Constancy
             ,
             in
             avowing
             Truth
             against
             Error
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             fourth
             Chapter
             there
             are
             two
             of
             these
             Heads
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             may
             take
             up
             the
             Chapter
             in
             two
             parts
             .
             In
             the
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             stand
             by
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             those
             who
             would
             seduce
             People
             from
             it
             :
             And
             that
             to
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             In
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             renewing
             of
             the
             former
             Exhortations
             ,
             
               To
               Love
               the
               Brethren
            
             :
             And
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             number
             of
             new
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             :
             Both
             which
             have
             been
             handled
             already
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             returns
             again
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             Exhortations
             against
             Error
             cannot
             be
             enough
             inculcate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             reiterats
             them
             again
             and
             again
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             There
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             An
             Exhortation
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             Arguments
             to
             enforce
             the
             Exhortation
             .
             The
             Exhortation
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             lend
             not
             an
             Ear
             to
             every
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             covered
             over
             with
             a
             fair
             Name
             ,
             but
             bring
             every
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             Touch-stone
             .
             There
             are
             two
             Things
             considerable
             in
             this
             Exhortation
             :
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             compellation
             he
             gives
             them
             ,
             a
             warm
             and
             kindly
             Stile
             ,
             Beloved
             ;
             And
             then
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             Exhortation
             it self
             :
             And
             in
             it
             there
             are
             two
             Things
             .
             1.
             
             What
             they
             should
             not
             do
             .
             And
             2.
             
             What
             they
             should
             do
             .
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             What
             they
             should
             not
             do
             .
             
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
            
             .
             Some
             take
             the
             Spirit
             here
             for
             Preacher
             ,
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Preacher
            
             .
             And
             some
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Doctrine
            
             :
             But
             both
             may
             well
             be
             joyned
             together
             thus
             ,
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Preacher
               who
               pretends
               the
               Spirit
               for
               his
               Doctrine
               .
            
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             What
             they
             should
             do
             ;
             It
             is
             to
             
               Try
               the
               Spirits
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God.
            
             He
             bids
             them
             not
             cast
             at
             all
             Doctrines
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             Errors
             vented
             for
             Truths
             ,
             as
             the
             natural
             Heart
             is
             ready
             to
             do
             :
             But
             ,
             he
             Exhorts
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             bring
             every
             Spirit
             to
             the
             right
             Touch
             stone
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             opening
             up
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             We
             intend
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             give
             us
             liberty
             )
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             largely
             on
             this
             Verse
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             or
             Errors
             which
             are
             most
             like
             to
             trouble
             our
             Church
             ;
             therefore
             we
             shall
             raise
             some
             Doctrines
             before
             hand
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             way
             for
             what
             we
             intend
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               I.
            
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             dehorting
             Believers
             from
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             many
             Arguments
             .
             Hence
             observe
             ,
             That
             Christians
             would
             by
             all
             means
             eschew
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             seduce
             them
             from
             the
             pure
             Truths
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             Particularly
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             beware
             of
             Error
             ,
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             sort
             :
             Hence
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Exhortations
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Truth
             ,
             to
             be
             rooted
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             eschew
             contrary
             Error
             :
             So
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
             lying
             on
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             guarding
             and
             watching
             against
             Error
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Reas
             :
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Errour
             is
             a
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             dangerous
             one
             .
             We
             shall
             shew
             the
             danger
             of
             
             it
             in
             three
             Things
             :
             I.
             It
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             desert
             of
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             Damnable
             .
             2
             Peter
             2.
             1.
             
             False
             Prophets
             are
             spoken
             of
             there
             as
             those
             who
             
               bring
               in
               damnable
               Heresies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             highly
             ,
             condemnable
             :
             We
             shall
             afterwads
             show
             in
             what
             respect
             Heresies
             are
             Damnable
             .
             2.
             
             Errours
             are
             dangerous
             Sins
             ,
             because
             they
             steal
             subtily
             in
             upon
             People
             ,
             and
             people
             do
             too
             readily
             relish
             them
             :
             So
             there
             are
             many
             whose
             nature
             abhorres
             gross
             Sins
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             as
             Fornication
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Devil
             gets
             them
             hooked
             ,
             by
             this
             sin
             of
             Error
             :
             Nature
             is
             born
             with
             a
             cry
             against
             gross
             Sins
             committed
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             so
             naturally
             there
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             loathing
             in
             People
             at
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             the
             sins
             of
             
               Error
               :
               Sathan
            
             can
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             plead
             Conscience
             ,
             whereas
             he
             intends
             to
             bear
             down
             Truth
             :
             So
             the
             sins
             of
             Error
             are
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             subtile
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             dangerous
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             creep
             easily
             in
             ;
             So
             when
             once
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             get
             them
             shut
             to
             the
             door
             again
             :
             And
             that
             because
             deluded
             Conscience
             pleads
             for
             them
             .
             People
             tainted
             with
             Error
             think
             themselves
             right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             is
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             Conscience
             casts
             at
             all
             as
             wrong
             .
             Now
             in
             other
             Sins
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             against
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             altho
             Affection
             plead
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             usually
             Peoples
             Light
             does
             witness
             against
             them
             :
             And
             so
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             hard
             to
             get
             a
             sin
             of
             Error
             thrust
             out
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             once
             rooted
             ,
             than
             the
             sin
             of
             Prophanity
             it self
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             may
             serve
             to
             fit
             you
             for
             receiving
             
             the
             following
             Doctrines
             (
             which
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             )
             tending
             to
             the
             Refutation
             of
             divers
             
               Errors
               .
               Error
            
             in
             Doctrine
             is
             a
             subtile
             temtation
             ,
             the
             temtation
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             a
             dangerous
             temptation
             ;
             because
             it
             hath
             now
             many
             advantages
             to
             plead
             for
             it
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bless
             the
             following
             Discourses
             ,
             they
             may
             prove
             an
             Antidote
             against
             it
             :
             And
             what
             we
             have
             now
             said
             ,
             shew's
             how
             great
             need
             ye
             have
             to
             guard
             against
             it
             :
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             ye
             had
             need
             to
             be
             armed
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               II.
            
             Again
             ,
             a
             general
             Doctrine
             arriseth
             from
             the
             connexion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             preceeding
             ;
             In
             the
             preceeding
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             been
             all
             alongs
             stirring
             up
             Christians
             to
             Sanctification
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             eschew
             Prophanity
             ,
             here
             he
             subjoyns
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             Which
             gives
             us
             this
             Obeservation
             ,
             That
             an
             Orthodox
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             a
             right
             Opinion
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Truth
             is
             as
             much
             to
             be
             studied
             as
             Sanctification
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             of
             them
             both
             is
             equally
             to
             be
             eschewed
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             is
             bound
             to
             guard
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             as
             much
             against
             Heresy
             and
             Error
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             against
             Prophanity
             and
             gross
             Sins
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Practise
             .
             We
             had
             need
             to
             clear
             this
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             conceit
             in
             People
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             it
             makes
             not
             much
             what
             men
             be
             ,
             many
             that
             have
             Error
             may
             have
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Error
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             are
             consistent
             :
             And
             so
             if
             men
             live
             well
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             what
             be
             their
             Opinion
             .
             We
             grant
             indeed
             every
             Error
             does
             not
             destroy
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Grace
             is
             consistent
             
             with
             some
             Errors
             ,
             yet
             every
             Error
             does
             in
             so
             much
             weaken
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             within
             a
             man.
             And
             secondly
             ,
             Error
             is
             consistent
             with
             Grace
             as
             other
             dam-Sins
             are
             ;
             as
             David's
             Adultery
             was
             consistent
             with
             Grace
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             point
             to
             be
             proven
             ,
             That
             Error
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             as
             much
             to
             be
             abhorred
             by
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             gross
             Sins
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Practice
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             We
             shall
             bring
             several
             things
             to
             clear
             this
             Truth
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             is
             this
             ;
             Scripture
             doth
             equally
             discharge
             both
             :
             It
             is
             as
             much
             in
             guarding
             against
             Error
             as
             Prophanity
             .
             So
             in
             Hebr.
             13
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Be
               not
               carried
               about
               with
               divers
               and
               strange
               Doctrines
               :
               For
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               that
               the
               Heart
               be
               established
               with
               Grace
               :
            
             and
             in
             Coloss.
             2.
             8.
             
             
               Bewar
               lest
               any
               man
               spoil
               you
               through
               Philosophy
            
             —
             We
             need
             not
             insist
             to
             multiply
             Scriptures
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             any
             that
             are
             acquaint
             with
             Scripture
             (
             especially
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             )
             will
             find
             Exhortations
             against
             Error
             to
             be
             as
             pressing
             as
             against
             any
             sin
             else
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             Scripture
             discharges
             both
             alike
             ,
             
               so
               it
            
             aggravates
             the
             sin
             of
             Error
             as
             much
             as
             the
             sin
             of
             Prophanity
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             almost
             that
             Scripture
             brings
             to
             aggravate
             gross
             sins
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             but
             it
             uses
             the
             same
             to
             aggravate
             Error
             :
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Gallat
               .
               5.
               19.
               
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
               Lasciviousness
               ,
            
             &c
             ▪
             are
             called
             
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             :
             An
             odious
             name
             :
             But
             in
             
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               Heresy
            
             gets
             the
             same
             name
             also
             ,
             and
             is
             rekoned
             up
             amongst
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             So
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Coloss.
             2
             ,
             18.
             a
             superstitious
             mind
             is
             called
             ,
             
               a
               fleshly
               mind
               .
               
               Let
               no
               man
               beguile
               you
               of
               your
               reward
               ,
               in
               a
               voluntary
               humility
               .
               And
               worshiping
               of
               Angels
               ,
               intruding
               into
               those
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               vainly
               puft
               up
               by
               his
               fleshly
               mind
               .
            
             And
             both
             get
             one
             name
             .
             Thus
             in
             1
             
               Peter
               .
               2
               ,
               11.
               
               If
               fleshly
               lusts
            
             be
             aggravated
             from
             this
             that
             
               they
               fight
               against
               the
               Soul
            
             ,
             they
             are
             soul
             destroying
             sins
             :
             So
             Heresy
             and
             Error
             are
             branded
             with
             a
             worse
             name
             in
             the
             2
             Peter
             2.
             1
             —
             
               who
               privily
               bring
               in
               damnable
               Heresies
               .
            
             Heresy
             is
             damnable
             a
             soul
             destroying
             sin
             ,
             not
             for
             this
             respect
             only
             that
             they
             deserve
             Damnation
             ;
             For
             the
             meanest
             sin
             of
             Infirmity
             is
             damnable
             that
             way
             ,
             in
             it self
             it
             merits
             damnation
             :
             therefore
             this
             Scripture
             must
             mean
             somewhat
             more
             when
             it
             calls
             Heresy
             damnable
             ,
             than
             to
             rank
             it
             amongst
             our
             ordinary
             infirmities
             :
             Neither
             are
             they
             called
             damnable
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             if
             the
             Soul
             guilty
             of
             Heresy
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             ;
             For
             many
             Hereticks
             have
             repented
             unto
             Salvation
             :
             But
             they
             are
             called
             damnable
             sins
             ,
             as
             other
             gross
             sins
             are
             called
             damnable
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             justly
             and
             highly
             Condemnable
             .
             They
             are
             damnable
             because
             they
             marr
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             marr
             the
             thriving
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             lively
             acts
             of
             Grace
             ;
             even
             as
             Davids
             Adultery
             ,
             (
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lay
             under
             it
             )
             did
             .
          
           
             Reas
             :
             3
             There
             is
             a
             third
             Reason
             to
             prove
             this
             point
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             Stability
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             stability
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             Truth
             ,
             stand
             and
             fall
             together
             :
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             mind
             's
             wavering
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             heart
             will
             begin
             to
             waver
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Grace
             also
             :
             Prophanity
             followeth
             upon
             Error
             ,
             Error
             received
             and
             imbraced
             oftentimes
             endeth
             in
             
             Prophanity
             at
             the
             last
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             should
             equally
             be
             watched
             against
             with
             Prophanity
             it self
             .
             Now
             to
             make
             what
             we
             have
             said
             appear
             viz.
             That
             Error
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Prophanity
             against
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             ,
             usually
             go
             along
             together
             :
             Ye
             would
             first
             look
             to
             Experience
             ,
             Experience
             makes
             this
             good
             ,
             that
             Error
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ends
             in
             a
             prophane
             Godless
             Life
             ;
             Scripture
             experience
             clears
             it
             ,
             So
             the
             Apostle
             Jude
             descrives
             these
             Hereticks
             he
             speaks
             of
             to
             be
             vile
             Livers
             :
             And
             later
             than
             Scripture
             Experience
             makes
             this
             good
             also
             ,
             That
             Error
             and
             Prophanity
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             follow
             hard
             upon
             the
             heels
             one
             of
             another
             :
             It
             's
             true
             Sathan
             ensnares
             People
             at
             the
             first
             to
             Error
             ,
             by
             a
             pretence
             of
             leading
             them
             to
             a
             more
             strick
             way
             than
             others
             :
             But
             the
             thing
             he
             is
             aiming
             at
             is
             still
             more
             loosness
             .
             Ye
             need
             not
             seek
             a
             more
             clear
             proof
             than
             what
             ye
             see
             before
             your
             Eyes
             :
             Did
             ever
             ye
             see
             a
             more
             Godless
             company
             of
             men
             than
             divers
             of
             those
             Hereticks
             amongst
             us
             ,
             who
             were
             first
             drawn
             on
             to
             Error
             ,
             by
             a
             pretence
             of
             walking
             after
             a
             more
             strict
             way
             of
             Holiness
             than
             others
             ?
             They
             could
             not
             joyn
             in
             worship
             with
             the
             Presbyterians
             (
             many
             in
             their
             Churches
             were
             so
             prophane
             as
             they
             pretended
             )
             but
             would
             gather
             Churches
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             would
             Joyn
             with
             none
             but
             those
             that
             had
             evident
             signs
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             so
             came
             of
             it
             .
             They
             would
             be
             stricter
             than
             God
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             many
             of
             them
             have
             turn'd
             so
             abominably
             loose
             And
             so
             Experience
             aboundantly
             clears
             that
             Error
             and
             Prophanity
             do
             follow
             hard
             one
             upon
             another
             ;
             But
             we
             shall
             clear
             it
             also
             from
             Scripture
             :
             
             And
             our
             first
             proof
             is
             from
             those
             Scriptures
             holding
             forth
             That
             Error
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             hath
             usually
             its
             rise
             from
             some
             unmortifyed
             Lust
             within
             which
             makes
             way
             for
             such
             an
             Error
             
               So
               Rom
               :
               16
               ,
               17.
               18.
               
               —
               I
               beseech
               yo●
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               mark
               them
               which
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               ye
               have
               learned
               ;
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
            
             Now
             from
             whence
             come
             these
             divisions
             contrary
             to
             the
             right
             Doctrine
             ?
             
               v.
               18
               For
               they
               that
               are
               such
               serve
               not
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               Belly
               :
               and
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               Speaches
               deceive
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
            
             Unmortified
             corruptions
             within
             bloweth
             wind
             in
             their
             sails
             ,
             so
             the
             root
             of
             
               Korah
               Dathan
            
             and
             Abiram's
             Error
             whereby
             they
             laboured
             to
             bear
             down
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             was
             an
             unmortified
             root
             of
             pride
             within
             them
             ;
             They
             had
             a
             fair
             pretext
             for
             it
             ,
             a
             pretext
             of
             Liberty
             ;
             Are
             not
             all
             the
             Lords
             People
             Holy
             ?
             And
             may
             they
             not
             rule
             as
             well
             as
             yee
             ?
             A
             fair
             pretext
             indeed
             !
             but
             the
             root
             was
             pride
             :
             They
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             ruled
             over
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             will
             rule
             themselves
             :
             Thus
             when
             Jeroboam
             makes
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             he
             hath
             a
             fair
             pretext
             for
             this
             1
             
               King.
               12
               ,
               28
               —
               It
               is
               too
               much
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               you
               to
               go
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             There
             is
             the
             pretext
             ;
             but
             the
             root
             of
             the
             matter
             was
             a
             lust
             within
             ,
             stirring
             him
             up
             to
             secure
             to
             himself
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             that
             which
             was
             not
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             this
             Ambition
             breeds
             fear
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             worship
             ,
             his
             power
             would
             quickly
             turn
             to
             nothing
             .
             So
             
               ver
               .
               27.
               
               If
               this
               People
               go
               up
               to
               do
               Sacrifice
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               then
               shall
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               People
               turn
               again
               unto
               
               to
               their
               Lord
               ,
               even
               unto
            
             Rehoboam
             
               King
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               and
               they
               shall
               kill
               me
            
             .
             There
             is
             the
             matter
             ,
             a
             desire
             of
             Reigning
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Idolatry
             and
             Schism
             ,
             an
             unmortified
             lust
             within
             was
             the
             root
             and
             rise
             of
             his
             Error
             .
             And
             secondly
             Scripture
             holds
             out
             ,
             That
             as
             Error
             is
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Prophanity
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             prophanity
             ;
             as
             it
             rises
             from
             Prophanity
             ,
             so
             it
             tends
             to
             more
             Prophanity
             ,
             Christs
             words
             import
             this
             
               John
               8.
               31.
               
               Then
               said
               Jesus
               to
               those
               Jews
               which
               believed
               on
               him
               ;
               if
               ye
               continue
               in
               my
               word
               then
               are
               ye
               my
               Disciples
               indeed
               ,
            
             If
             ye
             adhere
             and
             keep
             closs
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             attain
             to
             walk
             as
             my
             Disciples
             .
             And
             it
             imports
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             That
             if
             ye
             drink
             in
             Error
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             my
             Disciples
             indeed
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             Prophanity
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Error
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             also
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Error
             ,
             This
             serves
             to
             clear
             the
             point
             .
             That
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             should
             as
             much
             watch
             and
             guard
             against
             Error
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             do
             against
             other
             gross
             Sins
             or
             prophanity
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             For
             Use
             ,
             This
             Doctrine
             serves
             for
             reproof
             first
             to
             those
             who
             would
             have
             Tolleration
             of
             all
             Opinions
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             no
             coercive
             mean
             to
             curb
             Error
             :
             And
             that
             because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             may
             curb
             Piety
             .
             Which
             followes
             no
             more
             than
             that
             the
             suppressing
             of
             Fornication
             will
             curb
             Piety
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             as
             dangerous
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             God's
             People
             may
             fall
             in
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             one
             should
             be
             as
             well
             curbed
             as
             the
             other
             ▪
             Nay
             I
             may
             say
             that
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             is
             the
             most
             capital
             Sin
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             :
             It
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             a
             King
             would
             proclaim
             liberty
             ,
             to
             Drink
             ,
             to
             Swear
             ,
             
             to
             Whore
             ,
             and
             to
             Steal
             ;
             for
             both
             are
             alike
             evil
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             commonly
             the
             other
             is
             also
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             proclaim
             liberty
             to
             the
             one
             is
             to
             proclaim
             liberty
             to
             the
             other
             .
             We
             think
             there
             is
             no
             heart
             zealous
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             but
             should
             abhorre
             such
             a
             thought
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               2.
               
               Secondly
            
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             reproves
             those
             who
             think
             Opinions
             are
             free
             ;
             Many
             reason
             thus
             ,
             If
             ye
             lead
             an
             Holy
             Life
             it
             matters
             not
             what
             be
             your
             Opinion
             ,
             whether
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             Independency
             ,
             Arminianism
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             or
             Popery
             ,
             your
             Soul
             is
             in
             no
             hazard
             ,
             if
             ye
             be
             kept
             from
             gross
             Out
             breakings
             ;
             but
             this
             Doctrine
             showes
             ,
             this
             sort
             of
             Reasoning
             to
             be
             a
             gross
             mistake
             :
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             Error
             speaks
             an
             unmortified
             root
             in
             the
             Heart
             .
             Heresie
             and
             Error
             in
             themselves
             are
             damnable
             ,
             and
             are
             reckoned
             up
             among
             those
             Sins
             which
             debar
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Galat.
             5.
             verse
             21.
             
             Hereticks
             as
             well
             as
             Murderers
             are
             excluded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Folks
             would
             not
             jest
             and
             play
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             care
             what
             side
             they
             be
             on
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             gives
             another
             use
             ,
             as
             ye
             would
             eschew
             Prophanity
             of
             Life
             ;
             so
             beware
             of
             Errors
             against
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             the
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             ends
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Grant
             the
             Error
             pretend
             to
             much
             of
             strictness
             ,
             the
             upshot
             or
             Issue
             of
             it
             is
             still
             to
             Prophanity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ye
             would
             advise
             well
             when
             tentations
             to
             Error
             are
             presented
             ,
             before
             ye
             drink
             in
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             Truths
             received
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             not
             have
             it
             read
             in
             the
             looseness
             of
             your
             Life
             afterward
             .
             Many
             whose
             
             Lives
             were
             very
             strict
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             first
             to
             change
             their
             Way
             ,
             were
             in
             a
             short
             time
             led
             by
             their
             new
             Light
             to
             a
             Prophane
             Godless
             Life
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               4.
               
               Fourthly
            
             ,
             Seeing
             Errors
             have
             their
             rise
             from
             some
             unmortified
             root
             within
             ;
             therefore
             as
             ye
             would
             be
             keeped
             free
             from
             Error
             ,
             subdue
             Corruptions
             within
             .
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             Godless
             Men
             ,
             will
             stand
             out
             best
             against
             Error
             ;
             But
             it
             will
             prove
             otherwise
             ;
             unmortified
             Lusts
             ,
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             will
             prove
             the
             greatest
             Friends
             to
             Error
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             Lust
             of
             Pride
             to
             be
             Eminent
             ;
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             to
             get
             your
             Arms
             full
             of
             the
             World
             run
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             a
             Lust
             of
             Laziness
             in
             Duties
             that
             will
             make
             you
             drink
             in
             that
             Error
             that
             casts
             at
             all
             Duties
             as
             needless
             :
             So
             ,
             for
             an
             Antidote
             against
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             (
             whereof
             Heresie
             is
             one
             ,
             Galat.
             5.
             verse
             21.
             )
             The
             Crucifying
             of
             the
             Lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             is
             brought
             as
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               III.
            
             We
             come
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             and
             and
             therein
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Stile
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             A
             warm
             and
             kindly
             compellation
             .
             The
             point
             we
             are
             to
             raise
             is
             ,
             from
             comparing
             the
             Stile
             with
             the
             Matter
             which
             the
             Apostle
             is
             about
             :
             He
             is
             to
             warn
             them
             to
             beware
             of
             Error
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             loving
             Stile
             ,
             
               Beloved
               believe
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             gives
             us
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             as
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             so
             chiefly
             when
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             spreading
             of
             Error
             ,
             there
             is
             most
             need
             that
             Love
             should
             be
             entertained
             betwixt
             Pastor
             and
             People
             .
             So
             we
             find
             Paul
             labours
             to
             bear
             in
             himself
             on
             Peoples
             Affections
             ,
             especially
             in
             Galat.
             4.
             ver
             10.
             and
             11.
             
             
               Ye
               observe
               Dayes
               and
               Months
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               am
               
               afraid
               of
               you
               ,
               lest
               I
               have
               bestowed
               on
               you
               Labour
               in
               vain
               .
            
             There
             he
             reproves
             them
             for
             their
             Error
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             12
             verse
             he
             bears
             in
             on
             their
             Affection
             ,
             
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               be
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               as
               ye
               are
               ,
               ye
               have
               not
               injured
               me
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             the
             2
             Corinth
             .
             12.
             v.
             16.
             
             Through
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             he
             hath
             been
             speaking
             against
             their
             Error
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             he
             bears
             in
             on
             their
             Affection
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               very
               gladly
               spend
               ,
               and
               be
               spent
               for
               you
               ,
               though
               the
               more
               abundantly
               I
               loved
               you
               ,
               the
               less
               I
               be
               loved
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Abundance
             of
             places
             shew
             his
             practice
             to
             have
             been
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             because
             when
             People
             begin
             to
             differ
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             cast
             at
             these
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             chiefly
             ,
             those
             who
             would
             curb
             them
             :
             For
             there
             is
             still
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Pride
             with
             Error
             ,
             it
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             least
             thing
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             its
             own
             prejudice
             if
             not
             all
             the
             more
             warily
             ,
             it
             will
             foam
             and
             rage
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             cannot
             bear
             down
             the
             contrary
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             labour
             to
             bear
             down
             him
             that
             speaks
             it
             .
             So
             Hereticks
             are
             called
             
               Murmurers
               ,
               Complainers
            
             ,
             Jude
             verse
             16.
             
             So
             a
             Minister
             in
             reproving
             Error
             .
             would
             guard
             against
             this
             danger
             ,
             lest
             he
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             profit
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             pains
             be
             to
             work
             a
             prejudice
             against
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Argument
             will
             be
             the
             more
             strong
             ,
             considering
             the
             evil
             that
             comes
             by
             prejudice
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             makes
             people
             run
             faster
             headlong
             into
             Error
             ,
             than
             prejudice
             against
             Faithful
             Pastors
             .
             Therefore
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             Devil's
             Method
             ,
             
             First
             ,
             To
             bear
             down
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             people
             first
             cast
             at
             one
             ,
             then
             at
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             all
             ;
             that
             their
             Ears
             being
             once
             stoped
             with
             prejudice
             at
             what
             Ministers
             say
             ,
             their
             Ear
             may
             be
             boared
             to
             let
             in
             any
             Error
             that
             the
             Devil
             or
             his
             Instruments
             pleaseth
             to
             vent
             :
             Therefore
             a
             Minister
             would
             make
             it
             his
             Study
             so
             to
             behave
             himself
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             ground
             of
             prejudice
             given
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             his
             Carriage
             may
             savour
             of
             a
             Resolution
             to
             entertain
             Love.
             
          
           
             Now
             because
             our
             fear
             is
             that
             Error
             may
             spread
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             give
             us
             leave
             )
             we
             intend
             from
             this
             Verse
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             most
             infecting
             Errors
             :
             We
             shall
             solve
             this
             Question
             ,
             What
             a
             Minister
             is
             to
             do
             for
             entertaining
             Love
             :
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             shew
             what
             he
             is
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             to
             be
             silent
             at
             Error
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Irritating
             and
             losing
             Affection
             ;
             That
             were
             not
             Love
             ,
             considering
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Error
             :
             It
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             we
             would
             not
             reprove
             a
             loose
             Liver
             for
             fear
             of
             angring
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Neither
             is
             he
             to
             speak
             against
             them
             in
             a
             Cold-rife
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             they
             return
             to
             a
             right
             Judgement
             or
             not
             :
             No
             ,
             He
             must
             (
             as
             he
             would
             be
             faithful
             to
             God
             )
             aggravate
             the
             evil
             of
             Error
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             declare
             its
             hazard
             ,
             denounce
             what
             Scripture
             pronounceth
             against
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             anger
             them
             or
             not
             ;
             Better
             anger
             and
             loose
             them
             ,
             than
             anger
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             must
             he
             do
             ?
             Answer
             ,
             As
             in
             other
             sins
             he
             must
             first
             reprove
             them
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             And
             secondly
             so
             reprove
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             argue
             Love
             to
             
             the
             person
             reproved
             ,
             Jude
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             Only
             there
             would
             be
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             reproving
             of
             Error
             and
             other
             sins
             ,
             Other
             sins
             may
             be
             inveighed
             against
             without
             pains
             to
             convince
             the
             person
             reproved
             that
             such
             are
             sins
             ,
             Nature
             is
             born
             with
             a
             cry
             against
             such
             ;
             But
             Error
             hath
             an
             erring
             Conscience
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             its
             behalf
             ;
             therefore
             the
             most
             of
             a
             Ministers
             work
             would
             be
             in
             convincing
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             he
             holdeth
             is
             Error
             :
             Otherwise
             ,
             to
             inveigh
             against
             what
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             without
             this
             ,
             will
             harden
             him
             more
             ,
             he
             will
             look
             on
             it
             as
             the
             Man's
             passion
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             say
             from
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             against
             what
             he
             holdeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             dealing
             with
             erring
             persons
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             difference
             put
             betwixt
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             seduced
             :
             Those
             who
             are
             rooted
             in
             Error
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             only
             Doubters
             ,
             so
             Jude
             verse
             23.
             
          
           
             For
             Use
             ,
             Ye
             may
             see
             from
             this
             what
             a
             great
             Task
             Ministers
             have
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             need
             of
             help
             there
             is
             from
             people
             to
             Ministers
             in
             Erring
             times
             .
             In
             some
             respect
             it
             is
             harder
             to
             deal
             with
             one
             Man
             tainted
             with
             Error
             ,
             than
             with
             twice
             so
             many
             Prophane
             Livers
             :
             A
             prophane
             Mans
             Conscience
             must
             readily
             say
             the
             same
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             keep
             us
             at
             Reverence
             :
             But
             an
             erring
             Mans
             Conscience
             speaks
             against
             us
             ,
             takes
             us
             to
             Err
             ,
             and
             so
             readily
             cannot
             endure
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             must
             speak
             ,
             venturing
             in
             Gods
             strength
             :
             But
             there
             is
             need
             so
             to
             speak
             ,
             least
             in
             speaking
             we
             loose
             more
             then
             we
             gain
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             followes
             is
             ,
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             credit
             every
             
             Doctrine
             that
             hath
             a
             fair
             pretence
             ,
             Or
             every
             Preacher
             that
             pretends
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             From
             this
             we
             learn
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             began
             very
             early
             to
             trouble
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             yet
             living
             ,
             there
             were
             even
             then
             some
             who
             contradicted
             them
             to
             their
             very
             face
             ;
             so
             the
             averrers
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             Justification
             by
             workes
             ,
             denyers
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reas
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Reason
             is
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             is
             shameless
             ,
             it
             will
             affront
             the
             most
             convincing
             evidences
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             natures
             Brood
             ,
             and
             credit
             is
             so
             engaged
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             trampleth
             upon
             all
             that
             would
             bear
             it
             under
             ,
             if
             an
             Apostle
             were
             speaking
             a
             Sectarian
             Spirit
             would
             out-dare
             him
             :
             It
             is
             an
             affronted
             and
             malapert
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Lord
             saw
             it
             fitting
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             his
             People
             should
             be
             tryed
             by
             erring
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             the
             primitive
             times
             troubled
             with
             them
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             the
             less
             troubled
             ;
             seeing
             that
             even
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             not
             fre'd
             from
             such
             like
             perplexity
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             Spirits
             of
             Error
             .
             But
             there
             is
             an
             other
             Reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             suffers
             his
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             latter
             times
             ,
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             1
             
               Corinth
               :
               11.
               verse
               19.
               
               For
               there
               must
               be
               also
               Heresies
               amongst
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               approved
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               among
               you
               .
            
             There
             must
             be
             Heresies
             ,
             there
             is
             
               a
               must
               be
            
             put
             upon
             it
             :
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             but
             a
             necessity
             or
             a
             
               must
               be
            
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             Gods
             most
             wise
             decree
             ,
             to
             permit
             
             wise
             decree
             ,
             to
             permit
             and
             suffer
             those
             things
             for
             most
             wise
             ends
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             permitts
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             
               Truth
               .
               First
            
             ,
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             Persons
             ,
             this
             End
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             verse
             cited
             Heresies
             and
             Hereticks
             must
             be
             ,
             
               that
               they
               which
               are
               aproved
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               among
               you
               .
            
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Heresie
             let
             loose
             ,
             hath
             a
             discovering
             efficacy
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             discovers
             who
             are
             of
             a
             humble
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             Proud
             ,
             Lofty
             ,
             Conceity
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Selfish
             spirit
             :
             It
             discovers
             who
             are
             light
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             easily
             carried
             away
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               unstable
               minds
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             more
             solid
             ,
             and
             Ballanced
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Sobriety
             ,
             and
             solid
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             above
             .
             It
             discovers
             these
             who
             have
             put
             a
             price
             on
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             
               buy
               it
            
             ,
             but
             will
             on
             no
             termes
             
               sell
               it
            
             ,
             and
             also
             discovers
             those
             who
             have
             put
             no
             price
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             will
             suffer
             little
             for
             it
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             end
             why
             Hereticks
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             discover
             Persons
             and
             try
             them
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             wise
             Providence
             ,
             tend
             to
             the
             tryal
             of
             Truths
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             them
             brighter
             and
             clearer
             ,
             they
             scoure
             Truths
             ,
             (
             so
             to
             speak
             )
             so
             that
             the
             disputs
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             venting
             of
             Error
             ,
             make
             Truth
             the
             brighter
             .
             The
             more
             debating
             there
             is
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             Error
             grows
             the
             blacker
             ,
             and
             Truth
             the
             clearer
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             have
             a
             Truth
             cleared
             and
             rooted
             in
             his
             Peoples
             Spirits
             ,
             He
             does
             in
             his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             take
             this
             way
             ,
             a
             strange
             way
             indeed
             and
             yet
             making
             much
             for
             the
             purpose
             :
             He
             will
             let
             some
             Error
             arise
             
             to
             oppose
             the
             Truth
             ,
             through
             occasion
             whereof
             more
             light
             breaks
             out
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             These
             are
             Reasons
             why
             
               Hereticks
               must
               be
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             The
             use
             is
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             began
             so
             early
             to
             trouble
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             that
             were
             guided
             with
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             ye
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             that
             Error
             should
             trouble
             the
             Church
             now
             when
             there
             are
             not
             such
             infallible
             lights
             as
             these
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             is
             a
             bold
             darring
             Spirit
             it
             will
             dare
             to
             contradict
             God
             Himself
             ,
             and
             find
             out
             some
             shift
             ,
             to
             cast
             at
             that
             which
             God
             Himself
             sayeth
             :
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             Gen
             :
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             
               The
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               shalt
               die
               :
            
             And
             Sathan
             contradicts
             it
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               surely
               die
            
             .
             And
             so
             no
             wonder
             there
             be
             such
             impudence
             seen
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             now
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             at
             any
             thing
             which
             Gods
             Servants
             say
             ,
             seeing
             Satan
             still
             Acts
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Error
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             But
             secondly
             ,
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             learn
             not
             to
             quarrell
             with
             Gods
             most
             Holy
             and
             wise
             Providence
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             suffers
             so
             many
             Errors
             to
             be
             .
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             if
             God
             had
             that
             care
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             Covenant
             and
             Cause
             ,
             as
             men
             would
             think
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             such
             Effronted
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             such
             Blasphemous
             Hereticks
             to
             prevail
             ,
             and
             to
             outdare
             his
             Truth
             :
             But
             that
             is
             to
             quarrel
             the
             Lords
             providence
             and
             without
             a
             ground
             :
             He
             whose
             furnace
             is
             in
             Zion
             can
             make
             all
             the
             tryals
             of
             the
             time
             that
             arise
             from
             Error
             to
             contribute
             much
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             Truth
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             he
             will
             rouse
             up
             his
             People
             to
             study
             Truth
             ,
             to
             understand
             it
             better
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             
             grounds
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             one
             advantage
             ;
             only
             ye
             would
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             these
             times
             will
             be
             discovering
             times
             ,
             they
             will
             discover
             many
             a
             corrupt
             heart
             ,
             many
             unstable
             hearts
             and
             light
             heads
             ,
             many
             proud
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             many
             that
             have
             Lusts
             lurking
             within
             them
             :
             So
             that
             many
             will
             choose
             that
             Religion
             that
             will
             gratify
             their
             Lusts
             most
             ;
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             an
             Error
             that
             Sathan
             hatches
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             one
             Lust
             or
             other
             within
             People
             that
             speaks
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             ready
             to
             make
             People
             take
             in
             Error
             ,
             than
             their
             harbouring
             of
             unmortified
             Lusts.
             So
             in
             .
             2
             
               Timoth
               :
               Cap
            
             :
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             those
             who
             should
             be
             caried
             away
             with
             false
             Teachers
             says
             in
             the
             6.
             v.
             
               For
               of
               this
               sort
               are
               they
               which
               creep
               into
               houses
               ,
               and
               lead
               captive
               silly
               women
               laden
               with
               sins
               led
               away
               with
               diverse
               Lusts
               :
            
             Unmortified
             Lusts
             are
             as
             fuel
             to
             make
             the
             fire
             of
             Zeal
             for
             Error
             to
             burn
             very
             hot
             in
             Peoples
             bosom
             ,
             and
             so
             Error
             will
             try
             People
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Doct
             :
             V.
             Next
             observe
             he
             sayes
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             believe
             not
             every
             Doctrine
             that
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             fair
             pretences
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             believe
             them
             not
             .
             From
             this
             we
             learn.
             That
             the
             foulest
             Errors
             go
             out
             oftentimes
             under
             fairest
             names
             ,
             and
             are
             backed
             with
             most
             specious
             pretences
             ,
             what
             Fouler
             Errors
             than
             these
             spoken
             of
             here
             ,
             
               The
               denying
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             yet
             what
             fairer
             Names
             than
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             What
             fairer
             pretences
             than
             that
             they
             are
             
               Doctrines
               taught
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ?
            
             We
             will
             find
             this
             of
             all
             Errors
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             
             part
             ,
             
               Cora●
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abiram's
             Error
             whereby
             they
             rose
             up
             against
             the
             Magistracy
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Preist-hood
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             hath
             a
             fair
             pretence
             for
             it
             .
             
               Ye
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               the
               Lords
               People
               Holy.
            
             And
             Jeroboams
             Error
             ,
             his
             Idolatry
             in
             setting
             up
             the
             Calf
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             hath
             a
             fair
             pretence
             1
             
               Kings
               12.
               
               It
               is
               too
               fair
               for
               you
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Peoples
             ease
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             is
             the
             thing
             he
             pretends
             though
             his
             design
             was
             far
             otherwise
             :
             And
             so
             these
             that
             urged
             Justification
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             opposed
             the
             way
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             being
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             fair
             pretences
             :
             O!
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             Workes
             from
             Justification
             ,
             will
             make
             People
             secure
             wee
             may
             sin
             that
             Grace
             may
             abound
             ;
             very
             taking
             pretences
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             taking
             as
             any
             that
             Error
             is
             now
             covered
             over
             with
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             from
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             the
             Tempter
             presents
             Error
             under
             fair
             colours
             ,
             and
             specious
             pretences
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             he
             may
             make
             the
             Error
             the
             more
             taking
             :
             For
             these
             are
             the
             baits
             he
             puts
             on
             the
             hook
             that
             he
             may
             deceive
             and
             catch
             the
             simple
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             for
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             ye
             would
             not
             be
             deceived
             with
             fair
             pretences
             ,
             or
             ravishinglike
             expressions
             ,
             that
             Error
             may
             be
             fairded
             over
             with
             :
             See
             what
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             sayes
             to
             this
             purpose
             2
             Thess
             :
             cap.
             2
             ,
             v.
             2.
             
             Where
             speaking
             against
             an
             Error
             ,
             
               he
               beseeches
               them
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               That
               they
               be
               not
               soon
               shaken
               in
               mind
               ,
               or
               troubled
               ,
               neither
               by
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               by
               word
               ,
               nor
               by
               letter
               as
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             It
             supposes
             that
             the
             spreaders
             
             of
             that
             Error
             had
             all
             these
             three
             pretences
             .
             First●
             they
             pretended
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Doctrine
             taught
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             accompanied
             by
             his
             presence
             in
             their
             Spirits
             with
             more
             than
             ordinary
             flashes
             ,
             and
             raptures
             ,
             and
             In-bearings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Light.
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             word
             or
             Scripture
             to
             alledge
             for
             it
             .
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             picked
             somewhat
             out
             of
             Pauls
             Letters
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             would
             they
             say
             :
             In
             speaking
             against
             us
             he
             contradicts
             himself
             :
             These
             are
             fair
             pretences
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             sayes
             
               Paul
               ,
               be
               not
               shaken
               in
               mind
               with
               them
               .
            
             So
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             ye
             would
             guard
             your self
             against
             the
             fair
             pretences
             which
             Error
             may
             have
             ,
             and
             look
             not
             only
             to
             the
             out
             side
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             inside
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             ye
             will
             find
             most
             bitter
             Serpents
             Lurking
             under
             fairest
             flowers
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             The
             Mother
             of
             all
             Error
             Tolleration
             hath
             a
             fair
             pretence
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             good
             men
             may
             Err
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             suppressing
             Error
             ye
             may
             suppress
             Piety
             :
             A
             fair
             pretence
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             afoul
             end
             .
             For
             by
             this
             meanes
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Denyers
             of
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             must
             have
             Liberty
             to
             vent
             their
             damnable
             Errors
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             they
             can
             but
             pretend
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             stable
             roome
             must
             be
             given
             in
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             to
             every
             unclean
             beast
             that
             ever
             was
             hatched
             in
             Hell.
             The
             Antinomian
             Errors
             again
             have
             a
             fair
             pretence
             ,
             O
             say
             they
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             become
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             taken
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             repent
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             to
             say
             that
             we
             are
             to
             repent
             were
             to
             take
             the
             burthen
             off
             from
             Christs
             Back
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             on
             our
             own
             :
             These
             are
             specious
             words
             without
             solidity
             ,
             but
             they
             contradict
             
             Scripture
             Truths
             where
             they
             are
             narrowly
             looked
             to
             :
             Peter
             was
             a
             justified
             Person
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             Christ
             looked
             on
             him
             He
             weeped
             bitterly
             :
             Davids
             sin
             was
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             Christ
             had
             taken
             the
             burthen
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             David
             was
             to
             Repent
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             corrected
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             tells
             him
             that
             
               the
               sword
               should
               not
               depart
               from
               his
               house
               because
               he
               had
               made
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               Blasphem
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             sin
             was
             not
             laid
             upon
             David
             to
             satisfy
             divine
             Justice
             for
             it
             :
             Only
             he
             must
             get
             on
             the
             fingers
             to
             make
             him
             more
             warry
             ,
             and
             to
             scar
             all
             Justified
             Persons
             in
             time
             coming
             from
             doing
             the
             like
             .
             We
             might
             so
             run
             through
             all
             the
             Errors
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Independency
             ,
             whereby
             power
             is
             denyed
             to
             Presbytries
             ,
             O
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             put
             power
             in
             Presbytries
             and
             make
             them
             receive
             Appeals
             from
             Congregations
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             Tyrannize
             over
             particular
             Flocks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             say
             they
             ,
             nothing
             is
             better
             than
             that
             every
             Congregation
             have
             compleat
             power
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             left
             to
             their
             own
             guiding
             ,
             not
             being
             countable
             to
             any
             Judicatory
             above
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Christ
             :
             This
             seems
             a
             specious
             Bait
             for
             such
             as
             would
             have
             liberty
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             duly
             pondered
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             most
             contrary
             to
             Truth
             :
             For
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             if
             a
             particular
             Flock
             should
             Err
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             should
             suf●er
             wrong
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             particular
             Session
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             to
             repair
             the
             oppressed
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             Erring
             Congregation
             to
             a
             right
             mind
             :
             and
             how
             far
             this
             is
             derogatory
             to
             Jes●s
             Christ
             who
             was
             perfect
             in
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             any
             man
             
             may
             judge
             :
             We
             might
             run
             through
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             But
             because
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             refute
             these
             Errors
             by
             themselves
             ,
             we
             shall
             insist
             no
             further
             here
             ,
             having
             said
             enough
             to
             clear
             the
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             dangerous
             Errors
             may
             be
             born
             in
             under
             the
             fairest
             pretences
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ye
             would
             not
             take
             all
             to
             be
             Gold
             that
             glisters
             ,
             take
             not
             all
             for
             Truth
             that
             is
             decked
             up
             with
             a
             bundle
             of
             brave
             ,
             high
             ,
             ravishing
             expressions
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             6
             We
             proceed
             ,
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ;
             He
             speaks
             not
             this
             in
             vain
             .
             It
             supposes
             he
             saw
             an
             inclination
             in
             them
             to
             believe
             :
             The
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             that
             ariseth
             from
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             foul
             Error
             is
             holden
             out
             under
             fair
             Names
             ,
             and
             backed
             with
             fair
             pretences
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             danger
             lest
             people
             drink
             them
             in
             and
             believe
             them
             ;
             for
             John
             saw
             that
             hazard
             ,
             and
             therefore
             gives
             them
             a
             Watch-word
             :
             So
             in
             the
             16
             of
             the
             Rom.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               they
               that
               are
               such
               serve
               not
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               Belly
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               Speeches
               deceive
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               :
            
             Their
             baits
             hook'd
             the
             simple
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             aware
             .
             We
             need
             no
             further
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             neighbour
             Church
             in
             England
             ;
             Errors
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             named
             ,
             but
             People
             would
             have
             loathed
             at
             them
             :
             such
             as
             the
             Arminian
             Error
             against
             free
             Grace
             ;
             &c.
             
             Yet
             being
             decked
             with
             the
             name
             of
             new
             light
             they
             are
             greedily
             drunk
             in
             by
             too
             too
             many
             ,
          
           
             Wee
             shall
             give
             some
             Reasons
             to
             make
             you
             sensible
             of
             this
             hazard
             :
             How
             great
             danger
             there
             is
             ,
             when
             Error
             is
             in
             spreading
             ,
             that
             People
             be
             taken
             
             off
             their
             feet
             with
             it
             :
             We
             shall
             point
             at
             four
             or
             five
             things
             that
             speaks
             this
             hazard
             :
             And
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             proneness
             of
             our
             nature
             to
             Drink
             in
             Untruths
             :
             We
             see
             this
             in
             Eva
             ,
             for
             Error
             is
             natures
             brood
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             ,
             Error
             is
             the
             copy
             of
             some
             Lust
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             soon
             infects
             :
             Truth
             again
             ,
             it
             hath
             nothing
             in
             us
             ,
             no
             party
             for
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             harder
             to
             make
             us
             take
             with
             it
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             
               word
               upon
               word
               ,
               and
               precept
               upon
               precept
            
             ;
             we
             drink
             in
             Truth
             slowly
             and
             after
             much
             pains
             taken
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             hut
             to
             begin
             to
             learn
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             man
             is
             quick
             to
             take
             up
             Error
             :
             Ye
             will
             find
             men
             more
             able
             in
             a
             short
             time
             to
             debate
             for
             Error
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             long
             time
             to
             debate
             for
             Truth
             ,
             I
             would
             seek
             no
             greater
             presumption
             that
             such
             a
             tenent
             is
             an
             Error
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             it
             runs
             through
             great
             numbers
             ,
             and
             sets
             their
             Spirits
             on
             edge
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             so
             hot
             for
             Truth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             our
             nature
             to
             be
             so
             taken
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2
             Then
             there
             is
             a
             Second
             thing
             that
             speaks
             this
             hazard
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             shallowness
             of
             Peoples
             apprehension
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             foolish
             hast
             before
             they
             try
             ;
             From
             the
             shallowness
             of
             many
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             fair
             pretence
             ,
             and
             a
             foul
             Error
             that
             is
             hid
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hast
             of
             Peoples
             Spirit
             it
             is
             that
             they
             ingage
             suddainly
             with
             any
             thing
             having
             the
             colour
             of
             Truth
             ;
             and
             being
             once
             ingaged
             they
             are
             still
             the
             more
             and
             more
             involved
             :
             These
             two
             laid
             together
             are
             another
             thing
             to
             point
             out
             this
             hazard
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             We
             may
             add
             a
             Third
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             desire
             
             of
             Novelty
             in
             People
             spoken
             of
             in
             2
             Timoth
             :
             Chap
             :
             4
             ,
             v.
             3
             —
             
               after
               their
               own
               Lusts
               shall
               they
               heap
               to
               themselves
               teachers
               ,
               having
               itching
               ears
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               turn
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             observe
             ,
             that
             Lust
             within
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             drinking
             in
             Error
             from
             without
             :
             But
             the
             thing
             we
             mark
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             an
             itching
             ear
             lusting
             after
             new
             things
             ,
             and
             this
             comes
             from
             their
             little
             practising
             of
             old
             Truths
             .
          
           
             Reas
             :
             4
             There
             is
             a
             Fourth
             Reason
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             diversity
             of
             baits
             and
             pretences
             that
             is
             put
             upon
             several
             Errors
             ,
             according
             to
             Peoples
             several
             humors
             :
             So
             subtile
             is
             Sathan
             that
             he
             puts
             a
             bait
             on
             for
             every
             appetit
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             that
             are
             Piously
             strict
             and
             are
             enclined
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             towards
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             bait
             to
             catch
             those
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             pretence
             of
             strickness
             which
             the
             Error
             of
             Separation
             is
             covered
             with
             ,
             for
             this
             Error
             alloweth
             Church
             fellowship
             with
             none
             but
             these
             that
             have
             a
             real
             evidence
             of
             Grace
             in
             them
             :
             It
             is
             a
             way
             think
             they
             to
             shame
             natural
             Men.
             Again
             there
             be
             some
             whose
             humor
             is
             for
             looseness
             ,
             he
             puts
             on
             a
             bait
             to
             gratify
             this
             humor
             also
             ,
             let
             them
             believe
             in
             Christ
             and
             let
             them
             live
             as
             they
             like
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Antinomian
             ,
             and
             so
             according
             to
             Peoples
             several
             humors
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             bait
             put
             on
             by
             the
             Devil
             upon
             Error
             :
             Now
             when
             these
             baits
             and
             Peoples
             humors
             agree
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             powder
             and
             fire
             ,
             presently
             they
             kindle
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5
             There
             is
             a
             fifth
             thing
             which
             speaks
             this
             hazard
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             The
             Lord
             ,
             that
             Error
             may
             be
             a
             tryal
             ,
             in
             his
             holy
             Justice
             lets
             out
             more
             than
             ordinary
             parts
             and
             abilities
             ,
             on
             spreaders
             of
             Error
             ,
             
             and
             on
             the
             Spirits
             of
             People
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             with
             it
             :
             The
             Lord
             for
             a
             Judgement
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             tryal
             unto
             others
             ,
             gives
             them
             as
             we
             speak
             ,
             a
             cast
             of
             their
             craft
             ,
             he
             elevates
             them
             above
             their
             ordinary
             Sphere
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             their
             ordinary
             way
             :
             And
             this
             we
             speak
             not
             without
             Scripture
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             of
             false
             Antichristian
             Teachers
             
               they
               shall
               come
               with
               l●ing
               signs
               and
               wonders
            
             ;
             And
             there
             is
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Error
            
             which
             he
             foretells
             shall
             accompany
             Error
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               soon
               shaken
               in
               mind
               neither
               by
               Spirit
               nor
               by
               word
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             that
             place
             that
             we
             already
             cited
             2
             Thess
             :
             2
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             we
             look
             on
             all
             these
             things
             we
             hope
             we
             have
             made
             out
             the
             point
             :
             viz.
             that
             foulest
             Errors
             even
             when
             they
             are
             colloured
             with
             fairest
             pretences
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             danger
             ,
             lest
             People
             drink
             them
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             the
             point
             is
             ,
             If
             there
             be
             this
             hazard
             then
             ye
             would
             be
             afraid
             of
             your selves
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Righteous
               fear
               alwayes
            
             .
             I
             would
             seek
             no
             clearer
             mark
             of
             any
             person
             that
             is
             like
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             snare
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             think
             themselves
             so
             stout
             and
             stedfast
             that
             no
             Error
             will
             gain
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             I
             would
             think
             it
             an
             evidence
             very
             good
             ,
             when
             people
             are
             afraid
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             do
             humble
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             weakness
             ,
             and
             are
             employing
             Christ
             daily
             to
             bear
             them
             through
             ,
             
               For
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               alwayes
               .
            
          
           
             Only
             remember
             that
             this
             fear
             would
             be
             of
             the
             right
             Stamp
             :
             And
             for
             clearing
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             point
             at
             three
             or
             four
             things
             ,
             wherein
             this
             holy
             fear
             does
             consist
             ,
             specially
             with
             Reference
             to
             Error
             .
             First
             where
             ●his
             fear
             is
             ,
             There
             will
             be
             a
             labouring
             to
             root
             Truth
             
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             Ye
             know
             ,
             when
             People
             are
             affraid
             of
             losing
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             labour
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             :
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             
               Holy
               fear
            
             over
             himself
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             ensnared
             with
             Error
             will
             study
             to
             gett
             Truth
             rooted
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             Prov
             :
             2.
             16.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             speaketh
             of
             
               hiding
               of
               understanding
               ,
               putting
               it
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             A
             second
             thing
             accompanying
             this
             fear
             ,
             is
             a
             forecasting
             what
             Truth
             may
             cost
             you
             ;
             there
             would
             be
             a
             fore-casting
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             taking
             an
             Essay
             of
             the
             Cross
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             fear
             lest
             that
             to
             eschew
             suffering
             ye
             quite
             the
             Truth
             ,
             if
             the
             tryall
             come
             on
             you
             unexpectedly
             ;
             Paul
             while
             he
             is
             exhorting
             the
             Disciples
             to
             stedfastness
             ,
             informs
             them
             
               That
               through
               much
               tribulation
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Acts
             14.
             22.
             
             Then
             there
             is
             a
             third
             thing
             accompanying
             this
             
               Holy
               fear
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             fear
             to
             venture
             on
             Temptations
             to
             Error
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             a
             Providence
             putting
             to
             it
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ;
             and
             this
             fear
             rises
             from
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             own
             weakness
             to
             engage
             with
             ,
             or
             stand
             the
             shock
             against
             Temptations
             ,
             this
             is
             implyed
             in
             that
             direction
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             gives
             2
             Timoth
             :
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             verse
             —
             
               From
               such
               turn
               away
               v
               ,
               6.
               
               For
               of
               this
               sort
               are
               they
               which
               creep
               into
               houses
            
             —
             :
             When
             a
             man
             is
             sensible
             of
             his
             own
             weakness
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             being
             ensnared
             will
             keep
             him
             from
             walking
             among
             snares
             .
             A
             fourth
             thing
             accompanying
             this
             
               Holy
               fear
            
             is
             ,
             that
             tho
             ye
             find
             these
             Truths
             ye
             have
             had
             once
             sealed
             to
             your
             Spirits
             begin
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             are
             not
             able
             to
             answer
             what
             is
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             perchance
             your
             Judgment
             may
             incline
             to
             think
             ,
             
             that
             what
             ye
             thought
             once
             to
             be
             Truth
             is
             now
             Error
             ;
             Yet
             where
             this
             
               Holy
               fear
            
             is
             ,
             ye
             will
             rather
             suspect
             your
             own
             want
             of
             knowledge
             to
             discern
             ,
             than
             any
             way
             suspect
             the
             Truth
             to
             be
             untruth
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             make
             you
             at
             least
             abstain
             from
             venturing
             even
             on
             that
             which
             your
             light
             points
             out
             for
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             Now
             by
             these
             ye
             may
             know
             what
             is
             the
             Fearlessness
             that
             makes
             People
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             it
             makes
             thee
             so
             inconcerned
             that
             thou
             never
             Labours
             to
             get
             Truth
             brought
             lower
             than
             thy
             head
             :
             when
             thou
             never
             casts
             an
             account
             what
             Truth
             may
             stand
             thee
             ;
             when
             thou
             art
             so
             confident
             of
             thy
             own
             wit
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             thou
             will
             venture
             uncalled
             to
             dispute
             with
             
               Sectarian
               Spirits
            
             ;
             or
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             born
             in
             as
             Truth
             contrary
             to
             what
             thou
             hast
             maintained
             ,
             as
             a
             Truth
             before
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             thy
             Covenant
             engagment
             ,
             thou
             grippes
             presently
             to
             it
             without
             once
             suspecting
             that
             thy
             own
             shallow
             understanding
             may
             be
             deceived
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say●
             speaks
             a
             fearlesness
             that
             borders
             neigh
             unto
             Error
             ,
          
           
             Doct
             :
             VII
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             that
             followeth
             next
             from
             these
             words
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             are
             not
             to
             clap
             Peoples
             heads
             ,
             or
             indulge
             them
             in
             this
             inclination
             of
             theirs
             to
             Error
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             humor
             them
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             all
             hazards
             they
             are
             to
             testify
             against
             it
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             sayes
             
               John
               ,
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
               ,
            
             So
             also
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             does
             very
             sharply
             inveigh
             against
             People
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             beginning
             to
             tamper
             with
             Error
             :
             And
             lest
             People
             should
             say
             Paul
             and
             John
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             knew
             what
             was
             Error
             and
             what
             was
             Truth
             ,
             being
             
             guided
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             might
             stoutly
             testify
             against
             Error
             ;
             but
             for
             other
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             may
             err
             as
             well
             as
             other
             People
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ill
             reasoned
             from
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             to
             what
             Ministers
             may
             now
             do
             :
             Therefore
             to
             clear
             this
             we
             shall
             give
             a
             place
             where
             Paul
             bindes
             it
             as
             Duty
             on
             every
             ordinary
             Minister
             to
             to
             testify
             against
             Error
             .
             In
             the
             Acts
             ch
             :
             20.
             v.
             28.
             
             
               Therefore
               take
               heed
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               flock
               ,
               over
               the
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               hath
               made
               you
               overseers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             29.
             
             Verse
             he
             gives
             an
             instance
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             
               For
               I
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               after
               my
               departing
               shall
               grievous
               wolves
               enter
               in
               among
               you
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             verse
             30.
             
             
               Also
               of
               your
               own
               selves
               shall
               men
               arise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             lying
             on
             all
             ordinary
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             their
             People
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             seduced
             with
             Error
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             First
             of
             that
             which
             we
             spoke
             of
             before
             ,
             that
             Error
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Truth
             should
             be
             as
             much
             eschewed
             by
             People
             as
             other
             particular
             sins
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Ministers
             are
             bound
             to
             guard
             People
             against
             it
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             Truth
             is
             a
             precious
             Jewel
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             contend
             for
             it
             .
             And
             Thirdly
             the
             Souls
             of
             People
             ought
             to
             be
             pretious
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             guard
             them
             against
             Error
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             other
             sins
             ,
             so
             Error
             is
             a
             damnable
             Soul-destroying
             sin
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Ministers
             love
             Truth
             and
             Souls
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             watch
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             guard
             them
             against
             Error
             .
          
           
           
             Vse
             I.
             This
             show's
             the
             great
             task
             lying
             upon
             Ministers
             at
             every
             time
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             an
             Erring
             time
             :
             we
             spoke
             somewhat
             of
             this
             before
             how
             difficult
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             meddle
             with
             reproving
             of
             Error
             ,
             more
             difficile
             than
             to
             reprove
             Prophanity
             ;
             because
             a
             prophane
             Man's
             Conscience
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             way
             ;
             and
             therefore
             however
             he
             may
             be
             displeased
             with
             free
             Preaching
             against
             his
             sin
             ,
             yet
             his
             Conscience
             clears
             the
             Minister
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             keeps
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             at
             some
             reverence
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             a
             Soul
             taken
             with
             Error
             ,
             the
             misinformed
             Conscience
             speaks
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             ther●fore
             whatever
             is
             spoken
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             casts
             at
             it
             as
             Error
             and
             untruth
             ;
             and
             readily
             the
             man
             that
             speaketh
             it
             may
             lose
             respect
             for
             his
             pains
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             binds
             it
             on
             Ministers
             to
             speak
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             so
             that
             Ministers
             be
             bound
             to
             reprove
             Error
             and
             testify
             against
             it
             ;
             then
             the
             People
             are
             bound
             to
             take
             the
             word
             of
             reproof
             from
             them
             :
             we
             mean
             not
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             bound
             as
             what
             Ministers
             say
             should
             be
             the
             Bible
             ,
             but
             this
             much
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             People
             should
             presume
             as
             much
             on
             them
             as
             another
             ,
             to
             ask
             Councel
             from
             them
             as
             much
             as
             from
             another
             ;
             and
             to
             respect
             them
             as
             much
             as
             any
             other
             :
             And
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             publick
             Minister
             hath
             a
             promise
             which
             private
             men
             have
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             such
             an
             ample
             grant
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               Matth
               :
               28.
               19.
               
               Goe
               ye
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               nations
               ,
               &c
               —
               and
               lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alway
               ▪
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
            
             It
             doth
             not
             exeem
             them
             indeed
             from
             Erring
             themselves
             ;
             but
             the
             
             promise
             ,
             is
             there
             more
             largly
             given
             to
             them
             than
             to
             others
             .
             And
             Secondly
             Ministers
             as
             called
             watch
             men
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             Peoples
             Souls
             :
             God
             hath
             charged
             them
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             charged
             others
             with
             :
             there
             is
             not
             a
             charge
             of
             Peoples
             Souls
             ,
             laid
             on
             private
             men
             by
             way
             of
             office
             ;
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             indeed
             by
             way
             of
             Charity
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             care
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             others
             ,
             contrair
             to
             that
             of
             
               Cain
               ,
               am
               I
               my
               brothers
               keeper
               .
            
             But
             beside
             this
             tye
             of
             Charity
             lying
             on
             sent
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             tye
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             particular
             charge
             ;
             So
             that
             place
             
               Act
               :
               20.
               
               Take
               heed
               to
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               hath
               made
               you
               overseers
               .
            
             He
             hath
             given
             them
             a
             special
             Charge
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             charged
             in
             a
             special
             way
             with
             Peoples
             Souls
             .
             Then
             there
             is
             a
             Third
             Reason
             ,
             it
             is
             
             Sathan's
             Method
             to
             bring
             in
             Error
             on
             People
             by
             casting
             in
             prejudices
             betwixt
             them
             and
             sent
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             cleared
             sometimes
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             should
             be
             watched
             against
             ,
             lest
             Sathans
             subtility
             prevail
             so
             far
             as
             to
             bring
             People
             to
             dis-respect
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             if
             that
             be
             once
             gained
             he
             hath
             prevailed
             very
             much
             .
          
           
             Doct
             :
             VIII
             .
             Now
             further
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Believe
               no●
               every
               Spirit
            
             .
             But
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             tryal
             .
             Doe
             not
             cast
             at
             all
             
               but
               try
               the
               Spirits
            
             ,
             Hence
             take
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             It
             is
             not
             Gods
             way
             ,
             that
             People
             because
             ,
             there
             are
             differences
             about
             Religion
             ,
             should
             therefore
             believe
             no
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Gods
             way
             .
             So
             Matth
             :
             16.
             we
             see
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             ,
             Christ
             sayes
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               whom
               say
               they
               that
               I
               am
               ?
               Say
               they
               ,
               some
               say
               tha●
               thou
               art
            
             John
             
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               some
            
             Elias
             ,
             others
             Jeremiah
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               But
               whom
               say
               ye
               that
               I
               am
               ?
            
             They
             do
             not
             Answer
             ,
             
               we
               know
               not
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               different
               sayings
               about
               thee
               ,
            
             but
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Christ
               the
               son
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Reas
             :
             So
             People
             are
             not
             to
             cast
             at
             all
             Religion
             because
             there
             are
             differences
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Devils
             plot
             ;
             His
             design
             in
             raising
             up
             Error
             about
             Religion
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             People
             Atheists
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             care
             for
             any
             Religion
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             the
             use
             which
             thou
             makest
             of
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             is
             that
             thou
             wilt
             believe
             none
             ,
             Thou
             fulfillest
             the
             Devils
             design
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             thou
             makes
             use
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             to
             thy
             destruction
             .
             The
             Lords
             Providence
             in
             raising
             up
             Error
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             seek
             more
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             :
             And
             when
             thou
             makest
             that
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             cast
             at
             all
             Religion
             ,
             thou
             mockest
             the
             Holy
             Counsel
             of
             God
             to
             thy
             own
             ruin
             .
          
           
             The
             Use
             then
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             to
             reprove
             those
             of
             this
             stamp
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Prophane
             Atheistical
             men
             that
             make
             no
             differences
             about
             Religion
             but
             this
             :
             Let
             Church-men
             once
             agree
             among
             themselves
             what
             's
             right
             ,
             and
             what
             's
             wrong
             ;
             untill
             then
             ,
             the
             back
             of
             our
             hand
             to
             altogether
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             wofull
             way
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             there
             may
             be
             a
             doubt
             proposed
             here
             viz.
             What
             else
             shall
             poor
             ignorant
             People
             do
             about
             differences
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             care
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             every
             party
             have
             their
             own
             Reasons
             stronger
             than
             these
             poor
             People
             can
             Answer
             ;
             I
             Answer
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             directions
             grounded
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             walk
             by
             ,
             may
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             safe
             
             shore
             ,
             amidst
             these
             rocks
             of
             contrary
             Opinions
             ;
             And
             the
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             for
             Differences
             that
             concern
             not
             Peoples
             practice
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             People
             trouble
             themselves
             much
             with
             them
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             Our
             late
             unhappy
             Differences
             about
             
               the
               publick
               Resolutions
            
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
             away
             ;
             so
             I
             would
             not
             have
             any
             troubling
             themselves
             much
             about
             them
             :
             Whatever
             Differences
             in
             matters
             of
             practice
             fall
             in
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             safe
             rule
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             occasion
             of
             such
             Practices
             are
             removed
             ,
             all
             Contention
             about
             them
             should
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             Differences
             wherein
             Peoples
             practice
             is
             concerned
             ,
             take
             these
             Rules
             :
             First
             ,
             For
             these
             that
             are
             uncontraverted
             Truths
             make
             Conscience
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             help
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             other
             things
             ;
             this
             rule
             Christ
             prescrives
             ,
             John
             7.
             17.
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             something
             that
             thy
             Conscience
             is
             clear
             of
             to
             be
             Duty
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             Differences
             of
             Opinion
             might
             be
             some
             excuse
             to
             make
             thee
             keep
             off
             from
             these
             things
             about
             which
             there
             is
             difference
             ,
             yet
             how
             art
             thou
             excused
             for
             neglect
             of
             these
             things
             which
             thou
             art
             convinced
             to
             be
             Duty
             ,
             as
             
               Prayer
               ,
               Reading
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             would
             know
             ,
             whatever
             be
             the
             contrary
             Opinions
             about
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             true
             way
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             one
             way
             may
             be
             attained
             to
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             seek
             humbly
             after
             it
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             judging
             thy self
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             damned
             Bankrupt
             or
             D●vour
             by
             Nature
             ,
             be
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             drawing
             Grace
             from
             him
             to
             make
             thee
             Holy
             ▪
             Thou
             wilt
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             as
             much
             of
             
             these
             things
             debated
             ,
             as
             will
             take
             thee
             home
             to
             Heaven
             .
             A
             Third
             Direction
             is
             ,
             That
             ye
             should
             beware
             of
             calling
             in
             question
             any
             of
             these
             Truths
             that
             once
             have
             been
             Sealed
             into
             your
             Spirits
             by
             the
             Spirit
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             John
             ver
             8.
             
             
               Look
               to
               your selves
               that
               we
               lose
               not
               those
               things
               which
               we
               have
               wrought
               ,
            
             The
             point
             of
             Truth
             that
             People
             have
             got
             thus
             Sealed
             to
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             should
             not
             readily
             be
             called
             in
             question
             .
             A
             Fourth
             Direction
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             in
             seeking
             out
             Truth
             under
             Differences
             ,
             we
             should
             beware
             of
             Loftyness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             32
             it
             is
             said
             
               The
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             the
             Spirits
             of
             private
             persons
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             Christs
             Ambassadors
             speaking
             in
             his
             Courts
             .
             This
             is
             not
             as
             if
             we
             would
             make
             Ministers
             Sayings
             the
             Peoples
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             :
             But
             this
             much
             will
             follow
             that
             in
             a
             constitute
             Church
             where
             Discipline
             is
             Exercised
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             that
             Humility
             in
             People
             ,
             that
             wh●n
             doubts
             arise
             concerning
             any
             point
             of
             received
             Truth
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             should
             offer
             their
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Christs
             Courts
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             before
             they
             lay
             down
             any
             new
             Opinion
             as
             a
             solid
             Truth
             :
             That
             much
             is
             contained
             under
             this
             ,
             
               The
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             if
             it
             mean
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Doct
             :
             IX
             .
             Now
             we
             proceed
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             we
             come
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             what
             People
             should
             do
             ,
             
               Try
               the
               Spirits
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Rule
             of
             Tryal
             is
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God.
            
             The
             first
             point
             we
             learn
             is
             ,
             that
             how
             fair
             soever
             the
             pretence
             be
             ,
             that
             our
             Doctrine
             is
             colloured
             with
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             upon
             Trust
             :
             but
             the
             Spirits
             must
             
             be
             Tryed
             .
             Such
             we
             see
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             B●reans
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             commended
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             take
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             on
             trust
             .
             
               Act
               :
               17.
               11.
               
               These
               were
               more
               noble
               than
               those
               in
            
             Thessalonica
             ,
             
               in
               that
               they
               received
               the
               word
               with
               all
               readiness
               of
               mind
               and
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               dayly
               whither
               those
               things
               were
               so
               .
            
             They
             would
             not
             take
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             on
             trust
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             command
             given
             by
             Paul
             writing
             to
             the
             Thess
             :
             1
             Epistle
             ch
             :
             5.
             v.
             21.
             
             
               Prove
               all
               things
            
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               despise
               not
               Prophecyings
            
             ,
             So
             that
             Doctrines
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             Tryal
             ,
             whatever
             be
             their
             fair
             pretences
             .
          
           
             Reas
             :
             The
             Reasons
             are
             first
             :
             because
             foulest
             Errors
             may
             be
             coloured
             over
             with
             fairest
             pretences
             .
             And
             Secondly
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             ,
             
               all
               men
               are
               Lyars
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             all
             men
             may
             Err
             ,
             and
             therefore
             words
             cannot
             be
             the
             Ground
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             ;
             for
             Faith
             must
             have
             an
             infallible
             ground
             as
             
               Ephes
               :
               2.
               20.
               
               And
               are
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             word
             Preached
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             dictated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             reproves
             first
             ,
             the
             Papists
             that
             will
             have
             nothing
             Tryed
             ,
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             all
             taken
             upon
             trust
             ,
             hence
             is
             it
             that
             many
             swallow
             such
             Monsters
             of
             Absurdities
             ,
             as
             the
             Errors
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Merite
             ,
             Mals
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             no
             other
             ground
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             Church
             sayes
             so
             ;
             But
             this
             Doctrine
             holdeth
             out
             another
             duty
             that
             who
             ever
             heareth
             any
             Doctrine
             proponed
             by
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             pass
             their
             Judgment
             on
             it
             ,
             
               Try
               the
               Spirits
            
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             betwixt
             extreams
             ,
             the
             Papists
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             who
             set
             up
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             these
             Sectaries
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             who
             set
             up
             Confusion
             ;
             we
             would
             know
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             Judgement
             to
             be
             passed
             on
             Doctrine
             :
             Publick
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             Private
             Judgement
             :
             Publick
             Judgement
             again
             ,
             is
             either
             ,
             peremptorily
             absolute
             ,
             or
             limited
             .
             A
             publick
             peremptory
             Judgement
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             binds
             the
             Conscience
             to
             obey
             simply
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             ,
             and
             none
             have
             this
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             publick
             Judgement
             which
             is
             limited
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             publick
             declaring
             and
             holding
             out
             that
             which
             is
             found
             to
             be
             God's
             mind
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             bind
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             this
             Judgement
             belongs
             to
             publick
             Church
             Judicatories
             met
             together
             in
             Christs
             Name
             :
             They
             are
             like
             the
             Lyon-Herauld
             set
             forth
             to
             proclaim
             the
             Royal
             Acts
             ,
             if
             he
             proclaim
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             principal
             Acts
             ,
             it
             binds
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             add
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             it
             binds
             not
             .
             Next
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             private
             Judgement
             of
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             this
             belongs
             to
             every
             Christian
             :
             every
             man
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             own
             practice
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             pass
             Sentence
             on
             what
             is
             held
             out
             to
             him
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             right
             ,
             he
             may
             embrace
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             wrong
             ,
             he
             may
             reject
             it
             ;
             but
             his
             private
             Judgement
             is
             not
             binding
             to
             others
             .
             Now
             this
             private
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             this
             Judgement
             of
             Discretion
             is
             necessary
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             may
             Err
             ;
             Councils
             may
             Err
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Their
             Error
             will
             not
             excuse
             private
             Christians
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             their
             Error
             :
             sayes
             
             Christ
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Blind
               leads
               the
               Blind
               both
               falls
               into
               the
               Ditch
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Judgement
             of
             Discretion
             in
             private
             persons
             to
             try
             what
             they
             hear
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             much
             for
             guarding
             against
             the
             Popish
             Tyranny
             ;
             but
             least
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             abused
             to
             cast
             at
             all
             publick
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             we
             shall
             next
             speak
             somewhat
             to
             guard
             against
             Sectarian
             Confusion
             :
             First
             ,
             Although
             publick
             Church
             Judicatories
             have
             not
             Power
             to
             bind
             Consciences
             ;
             yet
             when
             men
             are
             in
             a
             doubt
             concerning
             a
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             their
             Judgement
             ought
             to
             have
             more
             weight
             than
             the
             Judgement
             of
             private
             Men
             :
             And
             that
             not
             only
             because
             there
             are
             more
             Gifts
             exercised
             together
             ,
             but
             mainly
             because
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             annexed
             to
             the
             Commission
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             publick
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             
               Matth.
               18.
               20.
               
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             this
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             loathness
             to
             differ
             from
             publick
             Church
             Judicatories
             ;
             a
             man's
             grounds
             would
             be
             well
             examined
             ,
             l●st
             if
             differing
             from
             these
             Judicatories
             ,
             they
             also
             differ
             from
             Truth
             .
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             they
             differ
             they
             are
             to
             bear
             them
             at
             Reverence
             ,
             although
             in
             such
             a
             point
             they
             should
             Err
             ,
             yet
             for
             their
             Authority
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Reverenced
             :
             This
             much
             is
             granted
             by
             us
             to
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             but
             no
             further
             ,
             They
             are
             not
             to
             be
             made
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             It
             reproves
             those
             who
             are
             Lazie
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             the
             trouble
             of
             trying
             what
             they
             hear
             ,
             but
             take
             things
             on
             trust
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             but
             such
             
             a
             mans
             Authority
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             that
             Way
             and
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             Fire
             and
             Flint
             ,
             Tooth
             and
             Nail
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             it
             :
             We
             have
             seen
             much
             of
             this
             in
             the
             unhappy
             Differences
             that
             have
             fallen
             out
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             to
             speak
             much
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             proceed
             to
             another
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             X.
             The
             next
             thing
             then
             that
             we
             observe
             is
             from
             what
             he
             sayes
             ,
             Try
             ,
             &c.
             
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Tryal
             :
             The
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             right
             tryal
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             
               To
               try
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
            
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             this
             point
             puts
             us
             to
             give
             Marks
             whereby
             it
             shall
             be
             known
             what
             Doctrine
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             here
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             We
             shall
             show
             what
             are
             the
             marks
             that
             necessarly
             infer
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             And
             secondly
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             other
             things
             that
             do
             not
             infer
             necessarly
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             follow
             upon
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             That
             which
             makes
             Doctrine
             necessarily
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Bereans
             are
             commended
             Acts
             17.
             
             The
             rule
             they
             went
             by
             in
             the
             tryal
             of
             
             Paul's
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             this
             is
             
             Isa●a's
             rule
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             would
             have
             all
             Doctrines
             tryed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             So
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             has
             the
             Word
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Doctrine
             has
             not
             the
             Word
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             :
             All
             Spirits
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             must
             be
             tryed
             that
             way
             :
             And
             that
             because
             the
             Word
             
             is
             a
             perfect
             rule
             :
             I
             give
             only
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             clear
             the
             perfection
             of
             this
             rule
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             heavy
             Plagues
             pronounced
             against
             those
             who
             add
             to
             this
             rule
             :
             The
             Word
             is
             so
             perfect
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Angel
             should
             come
             and
             pretend
             a
             purer
             Rule
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
            
             (
             sayes
             
               Paul
               )
               Anathema
               ,
               Gal.
            
             1.
             8.
             
             There
             is
             another
             place
             which
             proves
             the
             perfection
             of
             this
             rule
             according
             to
             this
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             2
             
               Timoth.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               reproof
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               for
               Instruction
               in
               righteousness
               .
               That
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             there
             is
             as
             much
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             :
             And
             this
             in
             relation
             to
             Doctrine
             and
             Instruction
             ,
             
               It
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               and
               Instruction
               ,
            
             It
             will
             make
             a
             man
             perfect
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             reproof
             .
          
           
             Vse
             ,
             This
             reproves
             ,
             First
             the
             Papists
             ,
             they
             cast
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             their
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Po●es
               Decrees
            
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             .
             But
             of
             this
             enough
             already
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Doctrine
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             reproves
             the
             Sectaries
             ,
             some
             whereof
             reprove
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             higher
             tryal
             and
             rule
             to
             examine
             by
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             inbearing
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             can
             he
             bear
             in
             a
             Lye
             :
             But
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
             how
             know
             they
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             they
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             So
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             Rule
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             last
             Rule
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             a
             doubt
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             task
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             for
             poor
             ignorant
             People
             to
             try
             Doctrines
             by
             the
             Word
             ;
             the
             Word
             
             it self
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             pretends
             the
             Word
             ,
             all
             Parties
             will
             say
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             us
             to
             know
             what
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             no
             other
             rule
             but
             the
             Word
             :
             I
             answer
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             few
             Sectaries
             who
             will
             not
             pretend
             the
             Word
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             ye
             may
             cast
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             although
             the
             Word
             be
             in
             some
             places
             obscure
             ,
             and
             although
             Men
             of
             Opinions
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             as
             Light
             is
             to
             Darkness
             ,
             may
             every
             one
             of
             them
             wrest
             the
             Word
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Word
             clear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             studied
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             a
             man
             know
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             wrong
             .
             Hence
             that
             Epithet
             given
             to
             the
             
               Word
               ,
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lora
               is
               a
               Lamp
               to
               direct
               thy
               Paths
               .
            
             The
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             unfitly
             compared
             to
             a
             Sea
             ,
             wherein
             Elephants
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             men
             of
             greatest
             parts
             and
             Learning
             may
             swime
             ,
             and
             readily
             lose
             their
             fect
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             their
             parts
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             rely
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             shallow
             calm
             running
             Stream
             ,
             wherein
             Lambs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             of
             mean
             Gifts
             ,
             may
             wade
             ,
             and
             find
             out
             Gods
             mind
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             humble
             and
             take
             Gods
             way
             for
             searching
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             say
             ye
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             way
             of
             God
             wherein
             people
             may
             hope
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             miscarry
             in
             the
             searching
             out
             of
             Gods
             mind
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             several
             Directions
             .
             First
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             would
             not
             mistake
             Gods
             mind
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             diligent
             Reader
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Acts
               17.
               11.
               
               —
               and
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               daily
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             was
             their
             daily
             task
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Reading
             of
             the
             Word
             should
             have
             Prayer
             
             going
             alongs
             with
             it
             ,
             
               Prov
               :
               2.
               3.
               
               Yea
               if
               thou
               cryest
               after
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               liftest
               up
               thy
               voice
               for
               understanding
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               If
               thou
               seekest
               her
               as
               silver
               ,
               and
               searchest
               for
               her
               as
               for
               hid
               treasures
               :
               Then
               ,
            
             &c.
             this
             crying
             and
             seeking
             is
             certainly
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             means
             .
             When
             people
             joyn
             Prayer
             with
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             will
             more
             readily
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             mind
             ,
             Than
             a
             man
             that
             takes
             no
             more
             with
             him
             but
             his
             own
             natural
             parts
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             word
             should
             be
             read
             with
             Meditation
             ,
             
               Psal
               :
               1.
               2.
               
               —
               in
               his
               Law
               doth
               he
               meditate
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             with
             Self-denial
             .
             
               Prov.
               3.
               5.
               
               Trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               lean
               not
               to
               thine
               own
               understanding
               .
            
             We
             should
             go
             to
             the
             Word
             with
             a
             deep
             sense
             on
             us
             of
             our
             own
             Ignorance
             to
             seek
             Light
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             several
             other
             directions
             how
             People
             may
             be
             led
             to
             get
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             some
             .
             First
             ,
             Obscure
             places
             being
             compared
             with
             these
             that
             are
             more
             clear
             ,
             will
             be
             clear
             also
             :
             There
             are
             some
             places
             obscure
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             so
             Graciously
             condescending
             in
             contriving
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             there
             are
             other
             places
             to
             make
             them
             clear
             :
             So
             there
             is
             an
             obscure
             place
             :
             
               we
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               but
               under
               Grace
            
             which
             at
             first
             seems
             to
             sound
             as
             if
             People
             needed
             not
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             But
             there
             is
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             clearly
             shows
             how
             we
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ.
            
             They
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             condemning
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             directions
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             obscure
             and
             dark
             places
             of
             Scripture
             on
             which
             men
             according
             
             to
             their
             several
             Conceptions
             ,
             would
             Father
             several
             senses
             ,
             the
             meaning
             that
             agrees
             most
             with
             the
             ●nalogy
             of
             Faith
             should
             be
             taken
             :
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Paul
             calls
             the
             forme
             of
             wholsom
             words
             .
             So
             there
             is
             a
             place
             controverted
             
               he
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               iniquit●
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Says
             the
             Antinomians
             all
             our
             sins
             were
             laid
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             what
             we
             will
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             seek
             pardon
             or
             mourn
             for
             t●em
             ;
             for
             our
             sins
             are
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             have
             none
             :
             Now
             this
             gloss
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             holds
             out
             that
             believers
             have
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             a
             body
             of
             Death
             .
             1
             
               John
               1
               ,
               8.
               
               If
               we
               say
               we
               have
               no
               sin
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               and
               the
               Truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               .
            
             It
             holdeth
             out
             believers
             at
             their
             best
             condition
             as
             Mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             
               Rom.
               7.
               
               Psalm
            
             25.
             11.
             
             So
             that
             this
             Antinomian
             sense
             cannot
             be
             right
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contrar
             to
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             laying
             of
             our
             iniquities
             on
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             our
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             being
             of
             sin
             it self
             ,
             
               which
               was
               bound
               upon
               Christ
            
             :
             So
             another
             place
             the
             promoters
             of
             Tolleration
             pleads
             from
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             
               Phil.
               3
            
             ,
             15.
             that
             Counsel
             that
             Paul
             gives
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               be
               perfect
               ,
               be
               thus
               minded
               ,
               And
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               ye
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               God
               shall
               reveal
               even
               this
               unto
               you
               :
            
             say
             they
             ,
             there
             is
             Tolleration
             whatever
             be
             Peoples
             differences
             ,
             let
             them
             walk
             according
             to
             their
             Light
             ;
             we
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             what
             Paul
             sayes
             of
             mutual
             forbearance
             must
             not
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             Errors
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             only
             be
             applyed
             to
             these
             that
             were
             Errors
             of
             infirmitie
             ;
             As
             Rom
             :
             15.
             1.
             we
             
             
               then
               that
               are
               strong
               ,
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               please
               our selves
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             opposite
             meaning
             cannot
             be
             right
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contrair
             to
             the
             current
             of
             many
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             command
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             Excommunicat
             .
             
               An
               Heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               reject
               .
            
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               bid
               them
               God
               speed
            
             :
             So
             this
             is
             another
             way
             to
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             this
             much
             now
             for
             directions
             to
             help
             you
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             attain
             to
             know
             Gods
             mind
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             know
             whether
             
               a
               Doctrine
               be
               of
               God
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             We
             thought
             to
             have
             spoken
             of
             these
             other
             marks
             which
             do
             not
             infer
             necessarly
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             do
             follow
             on
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             the
             time
             being
             now
             ended
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             name
             them
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             of
             God
             will
             have
             Holiness
             following
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             so
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Antinomians
             that
             tends
             to
             prophanity
             of
             life
             cannot
             be
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             of
             God
             tends
             to
             exalt
             Christ.
             John
             16.
             15.
             
             Speaking
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             —
             
               he
               shall
               take
               of
               mine
               and
               shall
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             so
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             I
             mean
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Merit
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             of
             God
             humbles
             men
             ,
             as
             Error
             doth
             fill
             men
             with
             pride
             :
             Thus
             those
             Sectaries
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             Jude
             are
             called
             Lofty
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Separation
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             whatever
             be
             the
             pretence
             of
             strickness
             that
             it
             caries
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             over-weaning
             conceit
             of
             the
             Man's
             self
             
             and
             undervaluing
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             cleaves
             to
             this
             Error
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             maketh
             People
             orderly
             in
             standing
             for
             it
             :
             So
             is
             it
             said
             of
             Christ
             
               His
               voice
               is
               not
               heard
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
             Now
             these
             marks
             as
             we
             have
             said
             do
             but
             usually
             follow
             ,
             for
             because
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             men
             even
             the
             Doctrines
             that
             are
             of
             God
             may
             want
             these
             properties
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrines
             that
             are
             not
             of
             God
             may
             have
             a
             shew
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             mark
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             adequate
             Rule
             ,
             So
             that
             all
             Doctrines
             ought
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             it
             .
             Whatever
             be
             the
             shew
             any
             Doctrine
             hath
             ,
             whether
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             exalting
             Christ
             and
             free
             Grace
             ,
             whatever
             shew
             it
             have
             of
             Humility
             and
             orderly
             carriage
             ,
             in
             those
             who
             profess
             it
             in
             their
             avowing
             of
             it
             :
             Yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             (
             viz.
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             it
             is
             not
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Doct
             :
             XI
             .
             We
             come
             now
             to
             our
             main
             design
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Refutation
             of
             some
             of
             the
             most
             dangerous
             Errors
             of
             the
             Times
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             what
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             following
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             evidently
             imported
             in
             the
             words
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             many
             Doctrines
             pretending
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             yet
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             Touchstone
             will
             be
             found
             not
             
               to
               be
               of
               God.
            
             For
             while
             he
             bids
             us
             try
             
               the
               Spirits
               whither
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             He
             evidently
             insinuates
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Spirits
             which
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             tryal
             will
             be
             sound
             faulty
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             I
             shall
             ,
             God
             willing
             ,
             give
             instances
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             make
             it
             out
             upon
             the
             most
             taking
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             most
             Erronious
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             particularly
             upon
             those
             following
             :
             
             First
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Tolleration
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Erastianism
               .
               Thirdly
            
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Independency
               .
               Fourthly
            
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Separation
               .
               Fifthly
            
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Preaching
             by
             unsent
             men
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Antinomianism
             .
             And
             Lastly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Anabaptism
             :
             In
             all
             which
             we
             shall
             with
             the
             Lords
             assistance
             make
             it
             appear
             here
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             Doctrines
             warranted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             warranted
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             we
             shall
             show
             they
             are
             
               not
               of
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             SECT
             :
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             BRIEF
             REFUTATION
             OF
             THE
             ERROR
             OF
             Tolleration
             .
          
           
             WE
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Error
             of
             Tolleration
             ;
             of
             all
             Opinions
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             much
             cryed
             up
             among
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             very
             taking
             ;
             what
             (
             thinks
             People
             )
             if
             they
             get
             leave
             to
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             what
             others
             do
             .
             Our
             purpose
             is
             to
             show
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             it
             pretend
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             :
             and
             for
             this
             end
             
             we
             have
             read
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             whereupon
             we
             are
             to
             ground
             the
             most
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             said
             against
             this
             Error
             .
             *
          
           
             I
             begin
             to
             refute
             this
             Error
             of
             
               Tolleration
               First
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Sectaries
             main
             refuge
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             
               Holy
               of
               Holys
            
             wherein
             they
             shelter
             themselves
             in
             their
             grossest
             Errors
             :
             what
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             Conscience
             and
             who
             dare
             meddle
             with
             Conscience
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             needfull
             to
             begin
             with
             it
             ;
             First
             ,
             because
             of
             all
             other
             Errors
             it
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             and
             damnable
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             other
             Errors
             do
             only
             evert
             these
             particular
             Truths
             of
             Scripture
             to
             which
             they
             are
             contrary
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             one
             Error
             (
             this
             Monster
             of
             Tolleration
             )
             way
             is
             made
             to
             evert
             all
             the
             Truths
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             all
             Errors
             contrary
             to
             every
             Jote
             of
             Truth
             :
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             power
             on
             earth
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             or
             take
             order
             with
             it
             ,
          
           
             In
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             follow
             this
             Method
             First
             ,
             we
             shall
             clear
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             shall
             bring
             our
             Arguments
             for
             confirming
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             them
             from
             the
             Adversaries
             exceptions
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             shall
             bring
             forth
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             shall
             refute
             them
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             shall
             apply
             the
             whole
             to
             some
             practical
             use
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             what
             a
             thing
             this
             Tolleration
             is
             that
             we
             Labour
             to
             refute
             :
             There
             is
             a
             two-fold
             Tolleration
             of
             Error
             :
             There
             is
             a
             
               Church
               Tolleration
            
             and
             a
             
               State
               Tolleration
            
             .
             
             A
             
               Church
               Tolleration
            
             is
             ,
             That
             whereby
             it
             is
             pleaded
             that
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             should
             have
             liberty
             to
             be
             vented
             and
             go
             free
             even
             from
             Church
             Censure
             ;
             such
             as
             suspension
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             or
             Excommunication
             .
             There
             are
             but
             few
             Sectaries
             of
             any
             note
             that
             plead
             for
             Tolleration
             in
             this
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Scripture
             is
             so
             plain
             against
             it
             .
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               An
               Heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Admonition
               reject
               .
            
             Therefore
             they
             are
             content
             that
             Church-censures
             such
             as
             Excommunication
             be
             inflicted
             on
             Hereticks
             ,
             providing
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             free
             from
             Civil
             censure
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Excommunication
             be
             inflicted
             for
             no
             Error
             ,
             but
             for
             these
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             fundamental
             points
             of
             Truth
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             say
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             light
             of
             Nature
             :
             Upon
             these
             and
             no
             other
             will
             they
             have
             Excommunication
             to
             strike
             .
          
           
             Though
             this
             be
             not
             the
             main
             question
             which
             we
             are
             to
             insist
             upon
             :
             Yet
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             some
             assertions
             contrary
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             point
             .
             And
             First
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             see
             what
             reason
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             exeem
             Hereticks
             from
             civil
             Censure
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             exeem
             them
             from
             Church
             Censures
             also
             ;
             If
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             be
             free
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             what
             reason
             but
             it
             should
             be
             free
             from
             the
             other
             also
             ?
             And
             if
             fear
             of
             civil
             Censure
             against
             those
             who
             Err
             do
             as
             they
             say
             enforce
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             make
             People
             Hypocrites
             ;
             we
             see
             not
             but
             the
             fear
             of
             Church
             Censures
             may
             do
             the
             same
             :
             Or
             if
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             Church
             Censures
             ,
             the
             Conscience
             is
             not
             forced
             ,
             the
             Service
             not
             constrained
             ,
             
             which
             they
             grant
             ,
             then
             notwithstanding
             of
             Civil
             Censure
             it
             is
             not
             forced
             ,
             or
             the
             Service
             constrained
             either
             :
             And
             so
             from
             their
             own
             grounds
             this
             vast
             Tolleration
             of
             Error
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             cannot
             assent
             to
             that
             which
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Excommunication
             is
             not
             to
             be
             inflicted
             for
             any
             Error
             ;
             but
             these
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             fundamental
             points
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             Christ
             gives
             us
             a
             rule
             upon
             what
             faults
             Excommunication
             should
             strick
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             on
             every
             scandalous
             Fault
             done
             against
             a
             Brother
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             wherein
             the
             Offender
             persists
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             :
             So
             
               Matth.
               18.
               17.
               
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               neglect
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               tell
               it
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               neglect
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
               as
               an
               heathen
               man
               and
               a
               Pubican
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Excommunicate
             him
             .
             Now
             ,
             for
             what
             faults
             he
             is
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             ,
             they
             are
             set
             down
             v.
             15.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             
               if
               thy
               brother
               shall
               trespass
               against
               thee
            
             &c.
             
             So
             it
             is
             a
             scandalous
             Trespass
             wherein
             the
             offender
             does
             persist
             and
             remain
             obstinate
             ,
             on
             which
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Rule
             ,
             Excommunication
             should
             strick
             :
             Now
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Errors
             not
             contrary
             to
             fundamental
             Truths
             :
             such
             as
             many
             points
             of
             
               Arminianism
               ,
               Antinomianism
            
             &c.
             which
             yet
             persisted
             in
             are
             Scandalous
             both
             to
             particular
             Christians
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             Christs
             Rule
             ,
             Excommunication
             should
             strick
             upon
             other
             Errors
             than
             those
             contrary
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             their
             assertion
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Neither
             can
             we
             assent
             that
             Excommunication
             should
             strick
             on
             no
             other
             Errors
             but
             those
             
             contrary
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             of
             what
             is
             presently
             said
             ,
             that
             Excommunication
             should
             strick
             against
             every
             scandalous
             Sin
             done
             against
             a
             Brother
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             wherein
             the
             offender
             does
             persist
             and
             remain
             obstinate
             ;
             but
             also
             according
             to
             that
             Rule
             whereby
             they
             maintain
             that
             Excommunication
             should
             strick
             on
             no
             other
             Error
             ,
             but
             these
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             the
             publisher
             of
             these
             Errors
             following
             (
             or
             the
             like
             against
             fundamental
             Truths
             )
             should
             not
             be
             censured
             :
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             That
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             was
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             a
             Deceiver
             :
             That
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             free
             Grace
             ;
             say
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             ,
             such
             Hereticks
             should
             not
             be
             censured
             ,
             no
             not
             Ecclesiastically
             ;
             because
             these
             Errors
             are
             not
             against
             Natures
             Light
             ,
             but
             Scripture
             Light
             only
             ;
             for
             Natures
             Light
             teacheth
             not
             the
             Truths
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             these
             Errors
             .
             This
             much
             for
             Church
             Tolleration
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             said
             is
             ,
             concerning
             this
             is
             not
             the
             present
             Contraversy
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             question
             then
             is
             ,
             concerning
             State
             Tolleration
             .
             Concerning
             which
             some
             do
             affirm
             .
             That
             whatever
             the
             Church
             may
             do
             in
             Inflicting
             Church
             Censures
             on
             Hereticks
             ,
             Maintainers
             of
             Heterodox
             Opinions
             :
             Yet
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             no
             civil
             Punishment
             ,
             such
             as
             Death
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Mulcts
             ,
             or
             Fines
             ,
             should
             be
             inflicted
             on
             any
             Error
             or
             Blasphem
             whatsoever
             ;
             providing
             the
             Maintainers
             of
             them
             carry
             themselves
             peaceably
             ,
             do
             not
             trouble
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             do
             evil
             against
             the
             Commonwealth
             in
             civil
             Things
             :
             We
             again
             
             on
             the
             contrary
             do
             hold
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             to
             suppress
             Error
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             every
             sin
             against
             the
             First
             Table
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             his
             Duty
             to
             suppress
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             :
             And
             that
             he
             is
             not
             only
             bound
             to
             suppress
             Errors
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             fundamental
             Truths
             ,
             or
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             all
             Error
             contrary
             to
             other
             points
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             clearing
             the
             State
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             and
             freeing
             it
             from
             some
             odious
             Imputations
             that
             may
             be
             cast
             upon
             it
             :
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             Arguments
             we
             shall
             lay
             down
             these
             Assertions
             :
             First
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             bound
             to
             punish
             Hereticks
             at
             the
             first
             step
             ;
             Pains
             should
             first
             be
             taken
             to
             inform
             them
             ,
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             their
             Labour
             is
             to
             convince
             Gainsayers
             :
             So
             this
             must
             go
             before
             the
             Magistrates
             Duty
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             found
             Obstinate
             before
             the
             Magistrate
             medle
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             punish
             them
             Civilly
             ;
             Especially
             if
             their
             Errors
             be
             not
             horrid
             Blasphemies
             against
             God
             and
             Natures
             Light
             ,
             in
             such
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             so
             much
             Forbearance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             say
             that
             all
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             are
             to
             get
             alike
             punishment
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             guilt
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             in
             sins
             committed
             against
             the
             Second
             Table
             :
             Murder
             is
             a
             more
             hainous
             Fault
             than
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             bound
             to
             punish
             it
             more
             highly
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             in
             Sins
             done
             against
             the
             First
             Table
             ;
             Blasphemies
             done
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             denying
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             
             higher
             Sin
             than
             Worshiping
             of
             the
             true
             God
             after
             a
             false
             manner
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             bound
             to
             punish
             it
             more
             severely
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             is
             to
             receive
             the
             like
             punishment
             ;
             so
             neither
             do
             we
             say
             that
             every
             one
             that
             maintains
             the
             same
             Error
             is
             to
             be
             alike
             punished
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             some
             that
             are
             Seducers
             ,
             or
             Drawers
             on
             of
             others
             to
             Error
             ,
             Disturbers
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ring-leaders
             ;
             there
             are
             others
             again
             that
             are
             only
             seduced
             and
             drawn
             away
             to
             Error
             ;
             and
             these
             last
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Tollerate
             ,
             yet
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             more
             sparingly
             towards
             them
             .
             So
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             rooted
             in
             Error
             ,
             confirmed
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             hear
             Instruction
             :
             There
             are
             others
             that
             are
             but
             weak
             ,
             and
             are
             seeking
             Light
             ,
             whose
             way
             evidenceth
             them
             to
             be
             Conscientious
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             time
             they
             are
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             in
             Humility
             seeking
             after
             Light
             ;
             and
             these
             last
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             is
             to
             bear
             much
             with
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Rom.
               15.
               1.
               
               We
               then
               that
               are
               strong
               ,
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               Infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             said
             to
             clear
             the
             question
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             Arguments
             to
             make
             out
             this
             Truth
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             bound
             to
             suppress
             and
             punish
             Error
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             against
             the
             First
             Table
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             punish
             Adultery
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             against
             the
             Second
             Table
             .
          
           
             The
             
               First
               Argument
            
             we
             bring
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             approven
             practice
             of
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             form
             an
             Argument
             
             thus
             :
             If
             it
             was
             the
             approven
             practice
             of
             Kings
             and
             and
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             suppress
             Error
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             Blasphemy
             ,
             then
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             the
             like
             :
             But
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             that
             it
             was
             the
             approven
             practice
             of
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             suppress
             Error
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             Blasphemy
             and
             other
             sins
             against
             the
             first
             Table
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             the
             like
             :
             For
             confirming
             of
             this
             Argument
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             made
             out
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             suppress
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             it
             was
             their
             practice
             ,
             so
             their
             practice
             herein
             is
             approven
             of
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             were
             not
             binding
             unto
             others
             ;
             for
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             did
             several
             things
             wherein
             they
             were
             not
             approven
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             binding
             unto
             us
             now
             :
             The
             first
             thing
             then
             we
             are
             to
             clear
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             And
             we
             shall
             begin
             First
             with
             
             Abraham's
             practice
             ,
             
               Genes
               .
               18.
               19.
               
               For
               I
               know
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               command
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               his
               Houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               do
               Iustice
               and
               Iudgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             Jacob
             who
             was
             a
             Magistrate
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             :
             And
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             employing
             his
             Power
             to
             suppress
             false
             Religion
             .
             In
             the
             35
             of
             Gen.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             Jacob
             
               said
               unto
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               put
               away
               the
               strange
               Gods
               that
               are
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               be
               clean
               ,
               and
               change
               your
               Garments
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             4
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               they
               gave
               unto
            
             Jacob
             
               all
               the
               strange
               Gods
               which
               were
               in
               their
               
               Hands
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Ear-rings
               which
               were
               in
               their
               Ears
               ,
               and
            
             Jacob
             
               hid
               them
               under
               the
               Oak
               which
               was
               by
            
             Scechem
             .
             The
             Third
             practice
             which
             we
             shall
             observe
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Asa
             in
             the
             2
             Chron.
             14.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Asa
             
               did
               that
               which
               was
               good
               and
               Right
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
            
             verse
             3.
             
             
               For
               he
               took
               away
               the
               Altars
               of
               the
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               broke
               down
               the
               Images
               ,
               and
               cut
               down
               the
               Groves
               .
            
             Verse
             4.
             
             
               And
               commanded
            
             Judah
             
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Commandment
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             5
             Verse
             
               Also
               he
               took
               away
               out
               of
               the
               Cities
            
             of
             Judah
             ,
             
               the
               High-places
               and
               the
               Images
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             in
             chap.
             15.
             vers
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               And
               they
               entred
               into
               a
               Covenant
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               That
               whosoever
               would
               not
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               whether
               small
               or
               great
               ,
               whether
               man
               or
               woman
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             16.
             v.
             he
             employes
             his
             power
             in
             this
             point
             against
             his
             own
             Mother
             
               Maachah
               .
               And
               also
               concerning
            
             Maachah
             
               the
               Mother
               of
            
             Asa
             
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               removed
               her
               from
               being
               Queen
               ,
               because
               she
               had
               made
               an
               Idol
               ,
               in
               a
               Grove
               :
               and
            
             Asa
             
               cut
               down
               her
               Idol
               ,
               and
               stamped
               it
               ,
               and
               burnt
               it
               at
               the
               brook
            
             Kidron
             .
             The
             Fourth
             practice
             shall
             be
             of
             King
             Manasseth
             .
             2
             Chron
             :
             33
             ,
             15.
             (
             ye
             would
             mark
             such
             places
             for
             ye
             may
             have
             need
             of
             them
             )
             
               And
               he
               took
               away
               the
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               Idol
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               altars
               that
               he
               had
               built
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             v.
             16
             —
             And
             commanded
             Judah
             
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             The
             last
             practice
             that
             we
             shall
             name
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             Josiah
             2
             Chron
             :
             34.
             v.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               And
               the
               King
               stood
               in
               his
               
               place
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Covenant
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               walk
               after
               the
               Lord.
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               he
               caused
               all
               that
               were
               present
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             and
             Benjamen
             ,
             
               to
               stand
               to
               it
            
             .
             &c.
             And
             Josiah
             
               took
               away
               all
               the
               Abominations
               out
               of
               all
               the
               countries
               ,
               that
               pertained
               to
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               made
               all
               that
               were
               present
               in
            
             Israel
             
               to
               serve
               ,
               even
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ;
             Let
             this
             suffice
             to
             make
             out
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             That
             such
             were
             the
             practices
             of
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             thing
             to
             be
             cleared
             is
             ,
             That
             as
             these
             were
             their
             practices
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             approven
             practices
             :
             And
             this
             is
             clear
             ;
             First
             from
             Gods
             approbation
             given
             to
             them
             in
             that
             place
             before
             cited
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               14.
               23.
               
               Asa
            
             gets
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             
               That
               He
               did
               that
               which
               was
               good
               and
               right
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
            
             And
             wherefore
             ?
             
               For
               he
               took
               away
               the
               Altars
               of
               the
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               Places
               ,
               and
               broke
               down
               the
               Images
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             find
             that
             Jehu
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             Hypocritical
             ,
             was
             rewarded
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             suppressing
             of
             False
             Worship
             :
             In
             2
             
               Kings
               10.
               30.
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
            
             Jehu
             ,
             
               because
               thou
               hast
               done
               well
               in
               executing
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               hast
               done
               unto
               the
               House
               of
            
             Ahab
             ,
             
               according
               to
               all
               that
               was
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               thy
               Children
               of
               the
               fourth
               Generation
               ,
               shall
               sit
               on
               the
               throne
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             We
             might
             bring
             several
             other
             evidences
             ,
             that
             these
             their
             practices
             were
             approven
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             already
             said
             may
             suffice
             .
          
           
             The
             patrons
             of
             Tolleration
             bring
             several
             exceptions
             to
             weaken
             the
             strengh
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             propone
             in
             as
             full
             strength
             as
             they
             come
             to
             our
             hand
             ;
             and
             take
             them
             off
             :
             And
             the
             First
             exception
             
             is
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             The
             practice
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             cannot
             be
             binding
             to
             Magistrats
             under
             the
             New
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Typical
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             they
             did
             were
             Typical
             of
             somewhat
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             binding
             to
             us
             .
             To
             this
             we
             reply
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             however
             this
             our
             hold
             concerning
             the
             practices
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             after
             they
             entered
             Canaan
             who
             were
             Typical
             Kings
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             of
             this
             Typical
             Land
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             binding
             to
             Magistrats
             now
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             Jacob
             before
             the
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             he
             did
             was
             not
             done
             by
             him
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             moral
             duty
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             approven
             in
             it
             ;
             we
             find
             also
             when
             heathen
             Kings
             came
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             employed
             their
             power
             this
             way
             and
             were
             approven
             in
             so
             doing
             ;
             and
             surely
             they
             will
             not
             call
             Heathen
             Kings
             Types
             of
             Christ
             :
             We
             shall
             give
             one
             instance
             of
             this
             in
             the
             seventh
             chap
             :
             of
             Ezra
             v.
             26.
             
             There
             a
             decree
             comes
             out
             from
             Atraxerxes
             a
             heathen
             King.
             
               Whosoever
               will
               not
               do
               the
               Law
               of
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               let
               Judgment
               be
               executed
               speedily
               upon
               him
               ,
               whither
               it
               be
               unto
               Death
               ,
               or
               to
               Banishment
               or
               to
               confiscation
               of
               Goods
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             said
             this
             was
             a
             rash
             Act
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             binding
             :
             therefore
             there
             is
             something
             in
             the
             Text
             equivalent
             to
             God's
             Approbation
             of
             it
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             Ezra's
             Blessing
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             had
             made
             such
             an
             Act
             Verse
             27.
             
             But
             we
             give
             a
             Second
             Answer
             ,
             to
             the
             Objection
             :
             Although
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             all
             the
             King
             's
             of
             Israel
             were
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             not
             grant
             it
             in
             all
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             those
             who
             were
             wicked
             and
             Godless
             men
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             what
             they
             did
             in
             punishing
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             Acted
             therein
             as
             Types
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             binding
             now
             ;
             except
             they
             will
             say
             that
             whatever
             was
             done
             by
             any
             who
             were
             Types
             of
             Christ
             in
             no
             wayes
             binding
             unto
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             they
             may
             as
             well
             argue
             ,
             that
             what
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             did
             in
             punishing
             sins
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             such
             as
             Adultery
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             were
             done
             by
             them
             as
             they
             were
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             binding
             to
             Magistrates
             now
             :
             Yea
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             they
             may
             infer
             that
             Davids
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             for
             sin
             were
             no
             copy
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             ;
             why
             these
             were
             Acts
             of
             one
             who
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ.
             Yea
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             they
             may
             reject
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             not
             binding
             unto
             us
             ,
             because
             forsooth
             ,
             it
             was
             written
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             binding
             to
             us
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             absurdity
             the
             giving
             way
             to
             such
             an
             exception
             will
             draw
             unto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             But
             their
             Second
             Exception
             seems
             more
             plausible
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             The
             practice
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             doth
             not
             argue
             up
             fully
             to
             that
             which
             we
             do
             hold
             ,
             because
             their
             practice
             did
             not
             strike
             on
             every
             Error
             against
             Truth
             ,
             but
             only
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             not
             all
             Idolaters
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             made
             Apostacy
             and
             served
             false
             Gods
             ;
             and
             not
             all
             of
             those
             ,
             but
             these
             only
             that
             seduced
             and
             drew
             away
             others
             to
             serve
             the
             false
             God.
             Now
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             their
             punishing
             
             of
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             worshiped
             a
             false
             God
             ;
             that
             therefore
             Magistrates
             are
             bound
             to
             punish
             Hereticks
             worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             though
             in
             a
             false
             way
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             exception
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             reply
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             though
             it
             were
             true
             which
             they
             say
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             did
             extend
             but
             to
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             seduced
             and
             drew
             away
             others
             to
             serve
             false
             Gods
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             but
             it
             may
             be
             binding
             to
             Magistrates
             now
             to
             punish
             Hereticks
             worshipping
             a
             true
             God
             in
             a
             false
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             this
             rule
             necessarly
             to
             be
             admitted
             in
             expounding
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             command
             of
             God
             does
             strick
             against
             any
             one
             sin
             most
             usual
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             by
             rule
             of
             proportion
             ,
             it
             stricks
             against
             all
             sins
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             As
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             there
             is
             nothing
             expresly
             forbidden
             but
             the
             
               Worshipping
               of
               God
               by
               graven
               Images
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             was
             the
             sin
             most
             in
             use
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             yet
             under
             graven
             is
             forbidden
             all
             wayes
             of
             worshipping
             of
             God
             invented
             by
             men
             ;
             and
             so
             although
             it
             were
             true
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             Godly
             Kings
             did
             strick
             but
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             by
             rule
             of
             proportion
             all
             sins
             of
             that
             kind
             should
             be
             suppressed
             :
             To
             which
             add
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             high
             degree
             of
             any
             sins
             by
             divine
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             death
             ,
             common
             equity
             will
             infer
             ,
             that
             lesser
             degrees
             of
             sin
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             a
             lesser
             punishment
             at
             least
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             did
             only
             punish
             Idolatry
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             We
             Answer
             that
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             they
             did
             punish
             other
             Errors
             also
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             be
             thought
             
             light
             of
             now
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             instance
             in
             several
             particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             They
             punished
             will
             worship
             in
             serving
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             see
             by
             comparing
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             2
             
               Kings
               23
               ,
               8
            
             ,
             9.
             
             Speaking
             of
             
               Josiah
               ,
               And
               he
               brought
               all
               the
               Priests
               out
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               and
               defiled
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Priests
               had
               burnt
               incense
               :
            
             So
             he
             employes
             his
             Power
             against
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             their
             way
             of
             worship
             .
             The
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             ,
             is
             the
             2
             Chrov
             :
             33.
             17.
             
             (
             Which
             tells
             us
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             high
             places
             )
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               the
               People
               did
               sacrifice
               still
               in
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               yet
               unto
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               only
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             worshipping
             on
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             kind
             of
             Idolatry
             whereby
             a
             false
             God
             was
             worshipped
             ;
             but
             a
             way
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             whereby
             they
             worshipped
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             Josiah
             suppresseth
             even
             this
             kind
             of
             false
             worship
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             Magistrates
             did
             employ
             their
             power
             for
             suppressing
             of
             the
             breakers
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             and
             punishing
             those
             that
             Married
             strange
             wives
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             not
             Idolaters
             and
             Apostats
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             a
             noble
             example
             whereof
             is
             in
             
               Nehemiah
               13.
            
             from
             verse
             15
             ,
             to
             21.
             
             There
             is
             a
             large
             History
             what
             pains
             he
             took
             to
             reform
             the
             People
             to
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             21.
             v.
             
               Then
               I
               testified
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               why
               lodged
               ye
               about
               the
               wall
               ?
               If
               ye
               do
               so
               again
               I
               will
               lay
               hands
               on
               you
               .
            
             He
             threatens
             to
             employ
             the
             Civil
             power
             for
             suppressing
             of
             that
             Error
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             employed
             
             their
             power
             generally
             ,
             for
             suppressing
             any
             Error
             that
             was
             contrary
             to
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             So
             where
             we
             read
             in
             the
             2
             
               Chron
               :
               34.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               And
               the
               King
               stood
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               covenant
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             —
             &c.
             
             
               And
               he
               caused
               all
               that
               were
               present
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             and
             Benjamin
             
               to
               stand
               to
               it
            
             .
             And
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             not
             only
             against
             those
             who
             were
             Seducers
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             those
             that
             were
             seduced
             :
             So
             we
             find
             it
             in
             Exodus
             32
             ,
             v.
             20.
             
             In
             that
             Idolatry
             of
             worshipping
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             when
             Moses
             came
             down
             from
             the
             mount
             in
             his
             zeal
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             punished
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             People
             :
             and
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             he
             Armes
             the
             Levits
             ,
             as
             the
             avengers
             of
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             and
             proclaims
             that
             every
             man
             should
             avenge
             the
             Lord
             upon
             his
             very
             Brother
             :
             Thus
             we
             have
             made
             out
             in
             the
             first
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             and
             have
             vindicated
             it
             by
             Scripture
             from
             their
             exceptions
             brought
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Argument
             shall
             yet
             be
             grounded
             on
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             many
             commands
             and
             precepts
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             in
             Scripture
             to
             Godly
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             and
             others
             to
             punish
             Blasphemers
             ,
             False
             Prophets
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Sabbath
             Breakers
             ,
             and
             Seducers
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             form
             this
             Argument
             :
             That
             whatever
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             this
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             oblidged
             to
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             also
             :
             But
             Magistrates
             were
             commanded
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             suppress
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             Heresy
             and
             that
             they
             were
             to
             do
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             as
             Magistrates
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             lying
             on
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             New.
             The
             thing
             we
             have
             to
             prove
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             command
             given
             to
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             that
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             as
             Magistrates
             .
             And
             for
             this
             look
             over
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             Exod.
             22.
             20.
             
             
               He
               that
               sacrificeth
               unto
               any
               God
               ,
               save
               unto
               the
               Lord
               only
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             command
             given
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Levit
             .
             24
             ,
             15.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               speak
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Whosoever
               curseth
               his
               God
               ,
               shall
               bear
               his
               sin
               .
            
             v.
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               Blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             13.
             of
             Deut
             :
             1.
             
             
               If
               there
               arise
               among
               you
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               and
               giveth
               thee
               a
               sign
               or
               a
               wonder
               .
            
             &c.
             Through
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             there
             are
             Commands
             given
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             false
             worship
             .
             We
             shall
             only
             add
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             where
             a
             charge
             is
             laid
             on
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             for
             keeping
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             it
             by
             others
             also
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               manner
               of
               work
               ,
               thou
               ,
               nor
               they
               son
               ,
               nor
               they
               daughter
            
             —
             This
             Command
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             those
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             Command
             Nehemiah
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             did
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             to
             punish
             Sabbath
             Breakers
             in
             that
             place
             we
             cited
             in
             
               Nehemiah
               13.
               21.
               
               Secondly
            
             ,
             It
             appears
             from
             this
             that
             the
             Gates
             spoken
             of
             their
             ,
             
               Nor
               
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               within
               thy
               Gates
               ,
            
             is
             a
             term
             which
             aggreeth
             not
             to
             a
             single
             Family
             ,
             but
             a
             whole
             City
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             circuit
             of
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             :
             of
             the
             word
             [
             Gates
             ]
             is
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             Gene●
             :
             22.
             17
             —
             
               and
               thy
               seed
               shall
               possess
               the
               Gate
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
            
             It
             followeth
             as
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             therefore
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             no
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             having
             such
             large
             power
             .
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             power
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             Strangers
             :
             now
             the
             chief
             care
             of
             Stangers
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             therefore
             Nehemiah
             the
             Magistrate
             extends
             this
             power
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Strangers
             that
             came
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             Nehem
             :
             13
             ,
             20
          
           
             The
             Adversary
             brings
             several
             exceptions
             against
             this
             Argument
             which
             we
             shall
             propone
             and
             take
             off
             .
             The
             First
             Exception
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Those
             were
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             and
             so
             now
             are
             expired
             with
             their
             Common-wealth
             :
             Answer
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             common
             refuge
             to
             Sectaries
             where
             any
             practice
             is
             brought
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             against
             them
             ,
             presently
             they
             cast
             at
             it
             upon
             this
             account
             as
             not
             binding
             to
             us
             under
             the
             New
             :
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             speak
             so
             much
             the
             more
             unto
             this
             point
             :
             By
             a
             judicial
             Law
             is
             meaned
             a
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             so
             the
             force
             of
             their
             Argument
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Civil
             Law
             of
             one
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             binding
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             these
             were
             Civil
             Lawes
             belonging
             to
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             binding
             to
             us
             .
             To
             this
             we
             Answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             say
             this
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             instanced
             ,
             particularly
             of
             that
             Law
             of
             the
             fourth
             Command
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Moral
             Law
             binding
             to
             all
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             Answer
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             Laws
             are
             
             Moral
             and
             binding
             to
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             :
             Because
             
               First
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             that
             were
             among
             the
             Jews
             did
             practice
             these
             Laws
             even
             before
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             was
             given
             out
             by
             Moses
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             behooved
             to
             be
             Moral
             .
             Yea
             Heathen
             Kings
             that
             were
             not
             under
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             Members
             of
             their
             Commonwealth
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             made
             use
             of
             their
             Power
             to
             suppress
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             certainly
             was
             through
             vertue
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             commanding
             them
             so
             to
             do
             :
             Not
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             under
             .
             A
             Third
             Answer
             we
             give
             ,
             that
             though
             what
             is
             said
             were
             true
             .
             viz.
             That
             these
             Laws
             were
             Judicial
             :
             Yet
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             not
             now
             binding
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             things
             in
             their
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Civil
             Laws
             .
             Yet
             ,
             there
             was
             somewhat
             that
             concerned
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             particular
             as
             that
             Law
             ,
             that
             
               Servants
               should
               be
               freed
               from
               their
               service
               at
               the
               seven
               years
               end
               .
            
             And
             the
             Law
             of
             inheritance
             to
             be
             keept
             within
             the
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             did
             fall
             with
             their
             Common-wealth
             .
             But
             their
             was
             another
             thing
             in
             their
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             somewhat
             of
             Common
             Equity
             belonging
             unto
             all
             ,
             such
             as
             Laws
             for
             punishing
             sins
             done
             against
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             far
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             is
             binding
             to
             us
             :
             because
             there
             is
             not
             a
             syllable
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             abrogating
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             bind
             ,
             being
             given
             by
             God.
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Reason
             from
             this
             Judicial
             Law
             ;
             as
             in
             1
             
               Corinth
               :
               9.
               9.
               
               
               It
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Ox
               that
               treade
               thout
               the
               corn
               :
            
             And
             in
             several
             other
             places
             :
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             That
             Witches
             should
             be
             punished
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             burnt
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             is
             a
             Civil
             Law
             in
             Scotland
             :
             Now
             there
             is
             somewhat
             there
             of
             Common
             Equity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             punished
             by
             death
             ;
             but
             the
             particular
             way
             of
             putting
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whither
             by
             strangling
             drowning
             &c.
             or
             the
             burning
             of
             their
             Bodies
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             Common
             Equity
             :
             Other
             Kingdoms
             may
             use
             another
             way
             of
             Execution
             ,
             as
             pleaseth
             them
             best
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Second
             Exception
             they
             bring
             against
             this
             Argument
             ,
             say
             they
             :
             If
             their
             Laws
             were
             binding
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             be
             binding
             according
             to
             all
             their
             circumstances
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             all
             persons
             ,
             whole
             Cities
             ,
             yea
             beasts
             behoved
             to
             be
             stoned
             to
             death
             :
             For
             so
             is
             the
             Command
             Deutro
             :
             13.
             
             Now
             say
             they
             ,
             what
             Massacring
             would
             this
             be
             .
             To
             take
             off
             this
             exception
             ,
             we
             Answer
             :
             There
             are
             two
             things
             in
             a
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             first
             ,
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             
               Law
               ,
               Secondly
            
             ,
             The
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             :
             Now
             a
             Law
             may
             hold
             according
             to
             the
             main
             substance
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             according
             to
             these
             circumstances
             :
             We
             shall
             clear
             it
             in
             an
             Example
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             Hospitality
             binds
             all
             nations
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             things
             commanded
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             some
             circumstances
             joyned
             with
             this
             Law
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             people
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             feet
             ,
             and
             kisses
             of
             Charity
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             these
             it
             is
             not
             binding
             ;
             And
             so
             that
             command
             ,
             That
             false
             worship
             
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             is
             substantial
             and
             binding
             unto
             all
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             should
             so
             be
             punished
             as
             to
             put
             Children
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             to
             death
             ,
             was
             suited
             according
             unto
             the
             temper
             of
             that
             People
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             being
             so
             naturally
             prone
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             by
             more
             fearful
             punishments
             to
             be
             scarred
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             that
             respect
             is
             not
             binding
             unto
             others
             .
             We
             may
             add
             where
             this
             Law
             is
             repeated
             ,
             as
             
               Exod
               :
               22.
               18.
               
               Deutr
               :
               17.
               2.
               5.
            
             and
             Cap
             :
             18.
             20.
             
             It
             is
             only
             repeated
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             is
             not
             mentioned
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             Jacob
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             who
             were
             before
             the
             Law
             did
             not
             Execute
             it
             according
             to
             thir
             Circumstances
             ;
             Yea
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Magistrates
             as
             Moses
             and
             
               Josiah
               Ezod
            
             :
             31.
             and
             2
             King
             23
             ,
             Did
             not
             tye
             themselves
             precisely
             to
             Execute
             the
             Law
             according
             to
             all
             these
             Circumstances
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             remaines
             that
             though
             these
             Circumstances
             do
             not
             bind
             the
             Magistrate
             yet
             the
             Law
             according
             to
             its
             substance
             is
             yet
             binding
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Third
             Exception
             they
             bring
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             an
             infallible
             Rule
             whereby
             he
             might
             know
             what
             was
             Heresy
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             to
             wit
             his
             consulting
             the
             Lord
             
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
            
             .
             But
             the
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             have
             not
             this
             infallible
             Rule
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             should
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             New.
             To
             which
             we
             Answer
             ,
             This
             exception
             suppones
             First
             ,
             That
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             New
             
             Testament
             may
             punish
             those
             whom
             they
             know
             certainly
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             surely
             there
             are
             sundry
             Hereticks
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             know
             as
             well
             as
             if
             he
             had
             consulted
             with
             
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             this
             exception
             of
             theirs
             doth
             suppone
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             hath
             no
             way
             left
             him
             how
             to
             come
             to
             know
             infallibly
             what
             is
             Heresy
             ,
             what
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             ;
             he
             hath
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             speaking
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             infallible
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Priests
             getting
             their
             Answer
             from
             
               Vrim
               and
               Tummim
            
             :
             For
             it
             might
             be
             doubted
             whither
             the
             Priest
             had
             taken
             up
             the
             Answer
             right
             or
             not
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             was
             Faithful
             in
             giving
             it
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             had
             received
             it
             .
             Yea
             Peter
             sayes
             the
             word
             is
             more
             sure
             than
             any
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             2
             
               Peter
               1.
               
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             This
             exception
             does
             suppone
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             took
             this
             course
             of
             consulting
             with
             
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
            
             ,
             for
             knowing
             who
             was
             Hereticks
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             :
             But
             this
             is
             false
             ▪
             it
             was
             only
             the
             written
             Word
             which
             they
             consulted
             with
             ,
             for
             knowing
             what
             was
             Heresy
             ,
             what
             not
             
               Is●
               :
               8.
               20.
               
               To
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             the
             application
             of
             the
             rule
             to
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             who
             were
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             we
             never
             read
             that
             they
             consulted
             
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
            
             ,
             but
             used
             a
             judicial
             Process
             against
             the
             person
             challenged
             ,
             and
             proved
             the
             Fact
             by
             Witnesses
             :
             So
             Deut.
             17.
             4.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             scandal
             of
             Idolatry
             upon
             the
             man
             challenged
             ,
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               told
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               enquired
               diligently
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             must
             be
             proved
             on
             him
             by
             Witnesses
             ,
             verse
             6.
             
             
               As
               the
               mouth
               
               of
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               ,
               shall
               he
               that
               is
               worthy
               of
               Death
               ,
               he
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             They
             except
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Infancy
             and
             Nonage
             of
             the
             Church
             God
             Typed
             out
             things
             Spiritual
             by
             things
             Earthly
             ,
             and
             so
             those
             Punishments
             were
             Types
             of
             Spiritual
             Censures
             ,
             Excommunication
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             now
             to
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             :
             We
             answer
             First
             ,
             Excommunication
             and
             Damnation
             were
             things
             present
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             no
             Types
             of
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             is
             to
             turn
             Scripture
             to
             Allegories
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             same
             reason
             we
             may
             cast
             at
             punishments
             of
             Sins
             against
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             as
             being
             Types
             of
             Spiritual
             Censures
             ,
             Hell
             and
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             as
             much
             ground
             for
             affirming
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
             This
             much
             for
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             next
             hint
             at
             some
             Arguments
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             First
             ,
             If
             so
             be
             that
             it
             were
             unusual
             for
             Magistrates
             to
             meddle
             with
             men
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             certainly
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             should
             have
             used
             this
             legal
             Defence
             ,
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             called
             them
             before
             him
             to
             answer
             about
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             They
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             place
             to
             challenge
             us
             for
             our
             profession
             ,
             for
             matters
             of
             Opinion
             are
             free
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             hear
             that
             they
             declined
             the
             Judge
             ,
             or
             used
             any
             such
             Defence
             ,
             for
             sure
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             would
             have
             left
             no
             lawful
             mean
             unessayed
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             Argument
             taken
             from
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             Where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             ,
             
               For
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               thee
               far
               good
               ,
               but
               
               if
               thou
               do
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               be
               afraid
               ,
            
             There
             is
             set
             down
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             set
             down
             indefinitly
             ,
             
               upon
               him
               that
               doth
               evil
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             Hereticks
             ,
             Maintainers
             of
             falle
             Worship
             ,
             be
             doers
             of
             evil
             ,
             they
             fall
             under
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             .
             Now
             that
             spreaders
             of
             Heresie
             are
             doers
             of
             evil
             ,
             we
             did
             prove
             in
             the
             second
             Doctrine
             raised
             from
             this
             Verse
             ,
             where
             we
             shew
             that
             Heresy
             and
             Error
             was
             as
             much
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             as
             Adultery
             and
             other
             Sins
             against
             the
             Second
             Table
             ;
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             Magistrate
             should
             put
             forth
             his
             zeal
             against
             them
             as
             much
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             places
             commanding
             zeal
             against
             Error
             (
             which
             are
             not
             few
             )
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             proves
             this
             ,
             for
             they
             bind
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             place
             ;
             the
             Minister
             according
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             according
             to
             his
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             Exception
             they
             make
             much
             of
             against
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             say
             they
             ,
             By
             doers
             of
             evil
             ,
             cannot
             be
             meaned
             these
             that
             are
             taken
             with
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             other
             Sins
             against
             the
             First
             Table
             :
             And
             that
             because
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             
               But
               if
               thou
               do
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               be
               afraid
               ,
            
             It
             is
             an
             evil
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             any
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             had
             need
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             because
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             not
             meaned
             the
             evil
             of
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             against
             Christian
             Truths
             :
             For
             the
             Magistrate
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             and
             Senate
             ,
             who
             themselves
             were
             Enemies
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             none
             needed
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             them
             for
             spreading
             Errors
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             mantaining
             Truths
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             the
             doers
             of
             evil
             here
             meaned
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             controveeners
             of
             the
             Emperors
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             Hereticks
             and
             such
             like
             .
             For
             Answer
             ,
             This
             exception
             is
             grounded
             on
             a
             wrong
             supposition
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             here
             meaned
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             all
             Magistrates
             in
             general
             doing
             their
             Duty
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             Paul
             indeed
             takes
             occasion
             from
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             to
             speak
             here
             what
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             several
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             We
             shall
             mark
             one
             of
             them
             from
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               For
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             Now
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             meaned
             of
             Magistrates
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             not
             astricted
             only
             to
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             ;
             he
             not
             being
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             unto
             every
             one
             who
             was
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
             There
             is
             another
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             proving
             this
             in
             the
             3
             V●rse
             ,
             
               For
               Rulers
               are
               not
               a
               Terror
               to
               good
               Works
               .
            
             Now
             sure
             this
             must
             be
             expounded
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Magistracy
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             Magistrates
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             then
             was
             well
             known
             to
             be
             a
             Terror
             unto
             many
             good
             Works
             ,
             not
             only
             unto
             Christian
             ,
             but
             also
             unto
             Moral
             Vertues
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             give
             you
             only
             another
             Argument
             shortly
             taken
             from
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             Revel
             :
             17.
             16.
             
             A
             Prophecy
             t●at
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             shall
             bring
             down
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             Error
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             acceptable
             work
             to
             God
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Magistrates
             Hand
             is
             not
             bound
             up
             from
             punishing
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             against
             the
             First
             Table
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             from
             
             punishing
             other
             Sins
             done
             against
             the
             Second
             Table
             .
             And
             this
             much
             for
             our
             Arguments
             brought
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             we
             promised
             to
             bring
             forth
             some
             of
             their
             Arguments
             and
             solve
             them
             ;
             Herein
             we
             need
             not
             spend
             much
             time
             for
             this
             being
             Truth
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             Truth
             :
             Yet
             there
             being
             some
             nimble
             Spirits
             to
             propone
             Arguments
             which
             every
             one
             cannot
             answer
             ;
             we
             shall
             stay
             a
             little
             on
             this
             Third
             point
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             thing
             they
             object
             is
             this
             :
             If
             so
             be
             that
             it
             were
             the
             Magistrates
             Duty
             to
             punish
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             then
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             have
             reproved
             the
             Jews
             for
             Tollerating
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Saduces
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             he
             never
             reproves
             the
             Jews
             for
             so
             doing
             :
             Nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             is
             recorded
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             we
             Answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             reprove
             the
             Jews
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             written
             :
             For
             John
             sayes
             Chap.
             20.
             30.
             
             He
             did
             speak
             many
             things
             which
             are
             not
             written
             ;
             so
             it
             follows
             not
             .
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             reprove
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             their
             neglect
             was
             not
             a
             Sin.
             For
             First
             ,
             by
             that
             reason
             we
             might
             say
             that
             the
             Mgistrate
             should
             not
             punish
             Theft
             ,
             because
             Christ
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             Neither
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             reproveth
             he
             the
             Church
             for
             not
             Censuring
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             but
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             Censured
             that
             way
             .
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             had
             revealed
             his
             Will
             before
             .
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             would
             have
             been
             for
             no
             purpose
             to
             have
             stired
             up
             
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             this
             Duty
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             Sectarie●
             themselves
             had
             the
             Power
             that
             was
             of
             it
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             time
             had
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             Civil
             Punishment
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             but
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             not
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             punish
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Second
             Objection
             which
             they
             bring
             from
             the
             Apostle
             
             Paul's
             words
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Philipp
               :
               3.
            
             15.
             where
             speaking
             of
             Differences
             among
             Christians
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               as
               many
               as
               be
               perfect
               ,
               ●e
               thus
               minded
               :
               and
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               ye
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               God
               shall
               reveal
               even
               this
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Say
             they
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             was
             
             Paul's
             Judgement
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             of
             Differences
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             Heart
             Waling
             or
             Uniting
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             not
             be
             stired
             up
             to
             Censure
             those
             who
             Err.
             To
             this
             we
             Answer
             ,
             Paul
             speaks
             nothing
             there
             of
             
               State
               Toll●ration
            
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             were
             not
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Church
               Toll●ration
            
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             meekness
             and
             tenderness
             which
             Christs
             Servants
             should
             have
             in
             inflicting
             of
             Church
             Censures
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             breaking
             Love
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             commandeth
             not
             all
             Errors
             to
             be
             thus
             Tollerated
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             should
             contradict
             himself
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               An
               Heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               reject
               .
            
             And
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Paul
            
             limits
             that
             Tolleration
             that
             he
             would
             have
             here
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             how
             long
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               reveal
               even
               this
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             supposes
             the
             persons
             differing
             from
             them
             should
             walk
             with
             them
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             differ
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             no
             separation
             .
             Now
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             
             that
             those
             who
             remained
             Obstinate
             in
             their
             Error
             should
             be
             still
             Tollerated
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             not
             strick
             on
             them
             at
             all
             ;
             chiefly
             if
             it
             be
             such
             an
             Error
             as
             causes
             Rents
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             for
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               those
               that
               cause
               Divisions
               and
               Offences
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               ,
               Rom.
            
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Their
             Third
             Objection
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             way
             the
             Apostles
             took
             with
             those
             that
             Erred
             ,
             their
             way
             was
             to
             watch
             against
             them
             that
             Erred
             ,
             
               Acts
               20.
               29.
               
               For
               I
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               after
               my
               departing
               shall
               grievous
               Wolves
               enter
               in
               among
               you
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             Verse
             31.
             
             
               Therefore
               watch
            
             —
             That
             which
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             is
             ,
             to
             watch
             against
             them
             .
             And
             in
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               mark
               them
               which
               cause
               Divisions
               and
               Offences
               —
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             2
             Timoth
             :
             2.
             24.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ;
               but
               be
               gentle
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               patient
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             far
             other
             way
             than
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             against
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             This
             Savors
             not
             of
             the
             meek
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Ministers
             to
             watch
             against
             Error
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             one
             mean
             for
             suppressing
             of
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             ;
             but
             one
             mean
             destroyes
             not
             another
             :
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             this
             which
             is
             in
             controversy
             is
             not
             another
             mean
             also
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             contrary
             to
             that
             meekness
             commanded
             to
             wait
             on
             them
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             deliver
             to
             Satan
             ,
             or
             to
             Curse
             ,
             and
             Excommunicate
             Apostates
             ,
             with
             that
             great
             Curse
             called
             ,
             
               Anathema
               Maranatha
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
             They
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             meek
             Spirit
             to
             establish
             the
             
             Sword
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             according
             to
             Rom
             :
             13.
             4.
             
             For
             punishing
             Sins
             against
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             and
             so
             under
             this
             pretence
             ,
             Adulteters
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             all
             should
             go
             free
             unpunished
             .
             But
             they
             do
             far
             mistake
             the
             Meekness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Christs
             Meekness
             is
             not
             to
             let
             people
             live
             in
             their
             Sin
             ,
             to
             let
             vile
             Hereticks
             trample
             on
             Truth
             ,
             destroying
             Souls
             :
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             binding
             up
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             hinder
             it
             ;
             this
             were
             a
             disrespect
             to
             Truth
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             to
             poor
             Souls
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             ;
             which
             our
             Lord
             was
             very
             tender
             of
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Fourth
             Objection
             from
             Matth.
             13.
             24.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ;
             where
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             man
             that
             sowed
             Wheat
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             one
             comes
             and
             sowes
             his
             Tares
             among
             it
             ,
             and
             both
             is
             bidden
             let
             grow
             till
             the
             Harvest
             .
             Now
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             by
             these
             Tares
             is
             meaned
             Hereticks
             ;
             therefore
             they
             should
             not
             be
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             We
             Answer
             ,
             If
             they
             astrict
             the
             Word
             Tares
             to
             Hereticks
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             That
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             should
             not
             be
             used
             against
             them
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             disputed
             against
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             plucking
             up
             of
             them
             also
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             answer
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             Tares
             that
             are
             commanded
             here
             to
             be
             suffered
             let
             grow
             up
             to
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             meaned
             Hereticks
             than
             other
             Scandalous
             Livers
             :
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             make
             out
             from
             Christs
             exponding
             the
             Parable
             ,
             Verse
             41
             —
             
               And
               they
               shall
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               all
               things
               that
               offend
               ▪
            
             
             Now
             Hereticks
             are
             not
             all
             things
             that
             offend
             ,
             other
             scandalous
             Livers
             offend
             also
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             the
             Tares
             is
             meaned
             ,
             
               Them
               that
               do
               Iniquity
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             41.
             
             Now
             others
             besides
             Hereticks
             are
             such
             .
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             by
             the
             Tares
             were
             here
             meaned
             Hereticks
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             [
             Wheat
             ]
             are
             meaned
             only
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             man
             that
             is
             Orthodox
             should
             —
             
               Shine
               forth
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             43
             But
             there
             are
             many
             who
             are
             Orthodox
             ▪
             who
             yet
             are
             evil
             Livers
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             never
             go
             to
             Heaven
             .
             And
             therefore
             by
             the
             [
             Wheat
             ]
             must
             only
             be
             meaned
             the
             truly
             Regenerate
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             the
             [
             
               Tares
               ▪
            
             ]
             must
             not
             only
             be
             meaned
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             Evil-doers
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             By
             this
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             Hereticks
             should
             not
             be
             Excommunicate
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             rooting
             out
             .
             But
             what
             can
             be
             meaned
             by
             the
             Tares
             then
             :
             for
             whatever
             be
             meaned
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             by
             this
             Parable
             Verse
             30
             ▪
             they
             should
             be
             tollerated
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             that
             all
             vile
             scandalous
             Persons
             should
             be
             tollerated
             ,
             is
             more
             absurd
             than
             that
             only
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             tollerated
             .
             Answer
             ,
             If
             we
             narrowly
             observe
             Christs
             exposition
             of
             the
             Parable
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             that
             part
             where
             he
             bids
             ,
             
               Let
               both
               grow
               together
               until
               the
               Harvest
               ,
            
             is
             not
             exponed
             ,
             although
             he
             expone
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             he
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             his
             mind
             that
             we
             should
             have
             built
             any
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             kind
             on
             it
             ;
             therefore
             we
             say
             this
             is
             not
             Christs
             meaning
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             all
             men
             (
             how
             Godless
             and
             Scandalous
             soever
             )
             let
             alone
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             contrary
             to
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             :
             
             But
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             show
             that
             when
             all
             pains
             are
             taken
             by
             Christs
             Officers
             for
             purging
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             be
             alwayes
             some
             Hypocrites
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Christs
             mind
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             given
             order
             to
             Censure
             scandalous
             Offenders
             ,
             yet
             that
             his
             Servants
             should
             not
             press
             after
             such
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             precious
             from
             the
             vile
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Weeds
             and
             wicked
             in
             heart
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ;
             lest
             when
             they
             gather
             out
             the
             Graceless
             Tares
             ,
             they
             should
             root
             out
             also
             the
             Gracious
             [
             Wheat
             ]
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Fifth
             Objection
             from
             
               Luk
               :
               9.
               54
               
            
             :
             Where
             Christ
             reproves
             James
             and
             John
             for
             seeking
             fire
             to
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             consume
             the
             Samaritans
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             they
             argue
             :
             That
             when
             People
             refuse
             Christ
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             much
             less
             when
             they
             oppose
             him
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             mind
             that
             they
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             but
             admonished
             and
             waited
             on
             :
             But
             before
             we
             Answer
             they
             must
             prove
             the
             Quarrel
             was
             for
             Religion
             .
             Now
             this
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             for
             the
             Reason
             why
             James
             would
             have
             ●ire
             coming
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             Inhumanity
             in
             denying
             lodging
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             great
             envy
             and
             hatred
             betwixt
             these
             two
             people
             the
             Jews
             and
             Samaritans
             .
             The
             Second
             Answer
             we
             give
             is
             ,
             although
             the
             Quarrel
             had
             been
             for
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             it
             makes
             not
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             wholly
             Idolaters
             ,
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             our
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             that
             when
             a
             Nation
             is
             lying
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             should
             be
             done
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             to
             slay
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             
             to
             consume
             them
             :
             We
             say
             it
             is
             utterly
             unlawful
             to
             goe
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             to
             force
             the
             Indians
             to
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             only
             they
             should
             be
             taught
             ,
             instructed
             and
             restrained
             from
             spreading
             Blasphemies
             ,
             reproaching
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             &c.
             
             Our
             Question
             is
             whether
             or
             not
             a
             People
             that
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             that
             have
             bound
             themselves
             by
             Covenant
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Christian
             Truths
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             when
             they
             fall
             away
             from
             Truth
             to
             damnable
             Error
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             make
             them
             stand
             to
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Josiah
             did
             2
             
               Chron
               :
               34.
               31.
               
               And
               he
               caused
               all
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               to
               stand
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Sixth
             Objection
             is
             this
             ;
             say
             they
             ,
             If
             Magistrates
             may
             punish
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             force
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             what
             they
             hold
             ,
             is
             as
             they
             profess
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             light
             of
             their
             Conscience
             :
             Now
             to
             force
             the
             Conscience
             is
             a
             fearful
             sin
             ,
             who
             dare
             meddle
             with
             Conscience
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Answer
             :
             This
             Argument
             seems
             plausible
             ;
             but
             for
             Answer
             to
             it
             we
             say
             ,
             Conscience
             cannot
             be
             forced
             properly
             ,
             Only
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             punish
             for
             ,
             or
             restrain
             sin
             in
             such
             outward
             motions
             as
             come
             from
             an
             evil
             informed
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             be
             a
             sinful
             forcing
             of
             the
             Conscience
             then
             it
             were
             a
             sin
             to
             punish
             those
             who
             from
             Conscience
             killed
             the
             Apostles
             
               John
               16
               ,
               2.
               —
               the
               time
               cometh
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               Killeth
               you
               ,
               will
               think
               that
               he
               doeth
               God
               Service
               .
            
             Yet
             we
             hope
             none
             will
             say
             the
             punishment
             of
             such
             would
             be
             a
             sinful
             forcing
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             so
             it
             were
             a
             sinful
             thing
             to
             punish
             
             those
             who
             made
             their
             Children
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             fire
             unto
             Molech
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Conscience●
             These
             and
             many
             other
             absurdities
             would
             follow
             on
             this
             Tenet
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             do
             following
             the
             indytments
             of
             a
             deluded
             Conscience
             .
             What
             have
             there
             not
             been
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             ,
             Hereticks
             who
             pretend
             Conscience
             for
             the
             vilest
             villanies
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             The
             Jesuits
             pretend
             Conscience
             for
             stobbing
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             .
             The
             G●ost●cks
             to
             have
             Wives
             common
             .
             And
             ancient
             Hereticks
             hath
             made
             it
             a
             point
             of
             Conscience
             to
             practice
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             some
             present
             Hereticks
             to
             Marry
             their
             Sisters
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             ●igher
             in
             Blood
             the
             Persons
             Married
             are
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             is
             to
             them
             the
             more
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             such
             like
             villanies
             .
             Now
             will
             any
             think
             it
             a
             sinful
             forcing
             of
             Conscience
             to
             punish
             such
             ,
             whatever
             they
             tatle
             of
             Conscience
             .
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             Error
             ,
             is
             a
             persecuting
             of
             men
             for
             Conscience
             .
             To
             this
             we
             Answer
             :
             Then
             it
             should
             follow
             that
             God
             commanded
             sin
             to
             the
             Godly
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             clear
             they
             had
             a
             command
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             Idolatry
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             a
             persecuting
             of
             Conscience
             then
             it
             is
             a
             persecuting
             of
             Conscience
             to
             Preach
             against
             Error
             ,
             to
             refute
             it
             by
             good
             Reason
             .
             To
             make
             this
             Consequence
             clear
             ,
             know
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Persecution
             with
             the
             hand
             ,
             so
             with
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             bitterest
             Persecution
             that
             is
             ,
             called
             job
             5.
             21
             
             ▪
             
               The
               scourge
               of
               the
               Tongue
            
             .
             And
             the
             mocking
             of
             Christ
             was
             one
             of
             the
             fearfullest
             Persecutions
             he
             met
             
             with
             
               he
               trusted
               in
               God
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             it
             were
             unlawful
             to
             Preach
             against
             them
             &c.
             Why
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             persecute
             them
             for
             Concience
             .
             But
             Fourthly
             ,
             our
             Answer
             is
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             the
             hurt
             inferred
             that
             makes
             sinful
             Persecution
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             the
             punishment
             is
             inflicted
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Seventh
             Objection
             they
             bring
             against
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             If
             Magistrates
             were
             bound
             to
             punish
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             it
             would
             lay
             a
             tye
             on
             Magistrate
             ;
             to
             know
             what
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             Error
             ;
             Now
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             intricate
             Questions
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             Error
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             the
             Generality
             of
             Magistrates
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             say
             they
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             put
             power
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             whereby
             he
             may
             punish
             those
             that
             profess
             the
             Truth
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             mistake
             ,
             and
             take
             Truth
             for
             Error
             .
             A
             dangerous
             Doctrine
             ,
             If
             Magistrates
             turn
             ignorant
             or
             corrupt
             .
             This
             seemeth
             plausible
             :
             But
             we
             shall
             Answer
             to
             it
             .
             If
             this
             Argument
             hold
             strong
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             punish
             sins
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             a
             number
             of
             difficult
             Questions
             even
             about
             these
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             cases
             of
             Murther
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             matters
             of
             false
             Witness
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             sayeth
             
               Deut.
               17.
               8.
               
               If
               there
               arise
               a
               matter
               too
               hard
               for
               thee
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               between
               blood
               and
               blood
               ,
               between
               plea
               and
               plea
               ,
               and
               between
               stroke
               and
               stroke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             suppones
             there
             are
             many
             doubtful
             questions
             even
             about
             things
             Civil
             which
             the
             generality
             are
             ignorant
             of
             :
             and
             so
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             they
             may
             punish
             the
             
             honest
             man
             for
             the
             knave
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             evert
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             punish
             for
             Civil
             crimes
             ▪
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             may
             argue
             as
             well
             against
             what
             is
             commanded
             to
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             That
             he
             receive
             not
             an
             Heretick
             within
             his
             house
             2
             
               John
               v.
            
             10.
             and
             2
             
               Timoth
               :
               3
               ,
               6.
               
               For
               of
               this
               sort
               are
               they
               which
               creep
               into
               houses
               ,
            
             &c.
             Rom
             :
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
               mark
               them
               which
               cause
               divisions
               —
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
               &c.
            
             By
             all
             which
             he
             supposeth
             certainly
             they
             have
             some
             knowledge
             to
             judge
             who
             are
             Hereticks
             and
             who
             not
             ;
             else
             how
             could
             they
             elchew
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             may
             argue
             as
             well
             against
             these
             commands
             ,
             as
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             may
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             put
             it
             on
             Masters
             of
             Families
             to
             know
             who
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             not
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             is
             Truth
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             generality
             of
             Masters
             of
             Families
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             power
             put
             on
             them
             to
             barr
             the
             door
             on
             honest
             men
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             an
             Heretick
             :
             Now
             when
             they
             free
             these
             Commands
             from
             these
             consequences
             we
             shall
             free
             this
             Doctrine
             from
             them
             also
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Neither
             the
             word
             nor
             this
             Doctrine
             putteth
             a
             power
             on
             Magistrates
             to
             punish
             Truth
             ,
             their
             power
             is
             only
             to
             punish
             Error
             :
             They
             may
             indeed
             so
             abuse
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             punish
             Error
             :
             no
             more
             than
             because
             that
             a
             Godless
             Magistrate
             as
             Nero
             was
             ,
             may
             abuse
             his
             power
             to
             oppress
             ,
             Murther
             honest
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             do
             other
             Acts
             of
             Injustice
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             that
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             punish
             
             Theeves
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             because
             either
             through
             mistake
             or
             wickedness
             ,
             he
             may
             abuse
             it
             to
             punish
             innocent
             Men
             ;
             whatever
             remedy
             is
             left
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             abusing
             of
             his
             power
             under
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             left
             under
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             insome
             cases
             suffering
             ,
             in
             others
             resisting
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             Eighth
             Objection
             they
             have
             against
             this
             Truth
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             we
             make
             the
             mean
             unproportionate
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             no
             outward
             force
             can
             convert
             a
             man
             and
             br●ng
             him
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             makes
             men
             but
             Hypocrites
             ,
             the
             blast
             of
             the
             Kings
             horn
             or
             outlawry
             can
             make
             no
             man
             a
             member
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             done
             willingly
             ,
             not
             by
             compulsion
             ,
             and
             this
             were
             to
             cudgell
             People
             out
             of
             their
             opinions
             .
             To
             this
             we
             Answer
             ,
             That
             our
             Doctrine
             doth
             not
             hold
             forth
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             any
             mean
             to
             convert
             Souls
             :
             Only
             this
             it
             doth
             hold
             forth
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             a
             mean
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             doing
             sinful
             Acts
             against
             Christ
             ;
             as
             Asa
             made
             use
             of
             his
             Civil
             Power
             to
             keep
             down
             Idolatry
             ,
             it
             puts
             People
             indeed
             on
             the
             profession
             of
             outward
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             it
             is
             very
             proportioned
             .
             And
             therefore
             Secondly
             ,
             Though
             the
             blast
             of
             the
             Kings
             horn
             cannot
             make
             a
             Member
             of
             Christs
             invisible
             Body
             ,
             by
             working
             Grace
             ;
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             a
             mean
             in
             its
             own
             kind
             for
             making
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             by
             with-holding
             from
             sinful
             Acts
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             on
             Acts
             of
             outward
             Obedience
             .
             A
             Third
             Answer
             we
             give
             ,
             That
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             not
             make
             men
             Hypocrites
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             Man's
             heart
             ,
             who
             makes
             
             himself
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
             The
             end
             of
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             is
             set
             down
             in
             
               Deut
               :
               13.
               11.
               
               And
               all
               Israel
               shall
               hear
               ,
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               shall
               do
               no
               more
               any
               such
               wickedness
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               among
               you
               .
            
             That
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             moved
             by
             their
             Example
             ,
             should
             abstain
             from
             such
             like
             worke
             :
             but
             that
             they
             do
             this
             Hypocritically
             ,
             is
             from
             their
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             who
             fears
             him
             more
             who
             can
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             than
             him
             who
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             the
             Body
             can
             cast
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             into
             Hell.
             We
             Answer
             lastly
             if
             this
             were
             a
             good
             Argument
             why
             a
             Magistrate
             should
             not
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             to
             punish
             for
             false
             Doctrine
             because
             throw
             occasion
             thereof
             many
             turn
             Hypocrites
             :
             then
             say
             we
             ,
             It
             should
             follow
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             not
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             to
             punish
             Incests
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Thefts
             &c.
             because
             it
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             many
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             abstain
             more
             from
             such
             ,
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             it
             should
             follow
             ,
             That
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             should
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             because
             through
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             many
             turn
             Hypocrites
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Ninth
             Objection
             they
             have
             against
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             By
             this
             power
             we
             give
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             we
             give
             him
             the
             Power
             of
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             Doctrine
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             present
             this
             giving
             Power
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             gives
             him
             not
             a
             publick
             Judgement
             to
             discern
             ,
             what
             is
             Error
             ,
             
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             as
             a
             Judge
             in
             Church
             matters
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             Judgement
             of
             Discretion
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             own
             Act
             :
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             gives
             Power
             to
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             Hereticks
             come
             into
             their
             House
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             putting
             the
             Power
             of
             Church
             Judicatories
             in
             their
             Hands
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             last
             thing
             we
             promised
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             of
             ,
             was
             to
             give
             you
             some
             use
             of
             this
             :
             And
             the
             First
             is
             ,
             to
             reprove
             those
             who
             think
             Opinions
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             such
             ,
             We
             grant
             as
             we
             said
             that
             there
             would
             be
             a
             difference
             amongst
             Errors
             ,
             some
             more
             damnable
             ,
             some
             less
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             be
             less
             punished
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             put
             amongst
             persons
             ,
             some
             are
             seduced
             ,
             some
             whose
             Conscience
             is
             Seared
             ,
             some
             venting
             their
             Darkness
             ,
             some
             seeking
             Light
             :
             In
             such
             there
             should
             be
             a
             difference
             observed
             .
             Again
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             deal
             one
             way
             with
             a
             Community
             ,
             another
             way
             with
             some
             persons
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             to
             such
             an
             hight
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             is
             to
             deal
             otherwise
             with
             Errors
             that
             cannot
             be
             mantained
             without
             troubling
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             break
             not
             Love
             ,
             nor
             strike
             not
             at
             any
             material
             point
             of
             Truth
             ;
             the
             last
             happily
             may
             be
             Tollerate
             ,
             if
             the
             Maintaine●s
             of
             them
             do
             not
             evidence
             contempt
             :
             But
             not
             so
             the
             first
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             Distinctions
             may
             be
             to
             qualify
             this
             Power
             ;
             but
             to
             deny
             it
             altogether
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             damnable
             Doctrine
             that
             ever
             was
             vented
             ,
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             take
             a
             shorter
             course
             to
             undoe
             Religion
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             heart
             zealous
             for
             God
             but
             he
             must
             loath
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             look
             so
             on
             it
             :
             Think
             
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             you
             what
             others
             do
             ,
             if
             ye
             get
             leave
             to
             serve
             God
             your self
             :
             Is
             that
             all
             your
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             ye
             get
             leave
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             ye
             care
             not
             that
             all
             beside
             you
             Spit
             on
             his
             Face
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Hence
             see
             what
             an
             Account
             those
             Magistrates
             have
             to
             make
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             use
             of
             their
             Power
             this
             way
             for
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             get
             their
             own
             Houses
             built
             ,
             cares
             not
             for
             his
             ,
             if
             Rebellion
             against
             themselves
             be
             curbed
             ,
             cares
             not
             for
             the
             curbing
             of
             Rebellion
             against
             God.
             This
             was
             the
             Sin
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             though
             they
             entred
             into
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             suppress
             Error
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             they
             never
             employed
             their
             Power
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             for
             angring
             of
             their
             Army
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             hath
             suffered
             their
             Army
             to
             overturn
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             themselves
             and
             whom
             they
             please
             in
             their
             place
             ;
             And
             now
             they
             by
             their
             practice
             give
             Tollerat●on
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             strengthen
             them
             .
             I
             say
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             way
             to
             ruine
             them
             ,
             A
             people
             Swearing
             in
             their
             low
             condition
             to
             root
             out
             Heresy
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             God
             blessing
             them
             from
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             within
             a
             few
             years
             carrying
             themselves
             as
             if
             they
             had
             Sworn
             to
             do
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             suffer
             all
             ,
             encourage
             all
             ,
             invite
             all
             the
             Devils
             in
             Hell
             to
             vent
             what
             Blasphemies
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             encouragement
             to
             give
             them
             Surety
             that
             no
             Power
             in
             Brittain
             shall
             hinder
             them
             ,
             Was
             there
             ever
             such
             an
             affront
             done
             to
             God
             ?
             Think
             ye
             that
             he
             will
             sit
             with
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             make
             the
             one
             half
             avengers
             
             of
             a
             broken
             Covenant
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             .
             It
             is
             noted
             of
             
               Asa
               ,
               2
               Chron.
            
             14.
             5.
             
             Gods
             way
             ,
             to
             keep
             Magistrates
             sure
             ,
             and
             their
             Kingdoms
             quiet
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             zealous
             against
             false
             Worship
             :
             No
             ,
             but
             (
             say
             they
             the
             way
             is
             not
             to
             anger
             Hereticks
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             surest
             Pillars
             of
             our
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             woe
             to
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             to
             ,
             that
             Common-wealth
             that
             is
             builded
             on
             such
             Pillars
             .
             And
             if
             Scotland
             ,
             or
             any
             party
             in
             it
             ,
             joyn
             with
             them
             on
             these
             terms
             ,
             our
             woe
             is
             but
             coming
             .
             He
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             chiefly
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Service
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             Second
             Command
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             use
             is
             ,
             If
             this
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             to
             put
             Power
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             hand
             to
             punish
             Error
             ,
             it
             should
             make
             you
             scar
             at
             Error
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             grounded
             in
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             we
             see
             Error
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             God
             hates
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             God
             will
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             sin
             that
             he
             himself
             will
             punish
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             do
             neglect
             it
             .
             It
             is
             natural
             to
             men
             to
             think
             ,
             If
             they
             can
             live
             a
             good
             Life
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             less
             matter
             what
             be
             their
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             Judges
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             will
             have
             other
             sins
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             have
             these
             punished
             also
             .
             And
             such
             as
             he
             usually
             punisheth
             himself
             ,
             by
             fearful
             Plagues
             ,
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             neglecteth
             his
             Duty
             ,
             in
             punishing
             other
             sins
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             in
             those
             .
             We
             might
             speak
             much
             from
             History
             of
             fearful
             Judgements
             sent
             immediatly
             by
             God
             upon
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             here
             close
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             :
             III.
             A
             BRIEF
             REFUTATION
             OF
             THE
             DOCTRINE
             OF
             Erastianism
             .
          
           
             
               Head
               I.
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               Government
               held
               forth
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               HAving
               thus
               show'n
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Tolleration
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               Demonstrate
               this
               also
               in
               some
               other
               of
               the
               most
               Dangerous
               Errors
               of
               the
               Times
               ;
               We
               shall
               begin
               first
               with
               these
               Errors
               which
               are
               about
               the
               
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               the
               Government
               
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               hedge
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ;
               for
               if
               once
               the
               Government
               be
               brangled
               or
               shaken
               the
               wild
               Boar
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               cometh
               in
               easily
               and
               corrupteth
               the
               Doctrine
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Devils
               main
               design
               hath
               been
               against
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               blast
               and
               storm
               this
               Wall
               on
               all
               Hands
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               of
               what
               we
               have
               to
               say
               in
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               out
               these
               four
               points
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Government
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               distinct
               from
               the
               Civil
               Government
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               shall
               show
               that
               this
               Government
               is
               not
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Christs
               own
               officers
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               for
               Governing
               his
               house
               ,
               By
               inflicting
               of
               Church
               Censures
               ,
               enacting
               of
               Church
               canons
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               are
               not
               to
               act
               by
               derived
               power
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               Appeals
               are
               not
               to
               be
               made
               from
               them
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               this
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               is
               not
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               or
               the
               community
               of
               the
               Faithful
               :
               but
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               Christs
               own
               Officers
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               .
               And
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               Authority
               and
               Government
               is
               not
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               particular
               Congregations
               or
               particular
               Elderships
               ,
               Independently
               from
               other
               Judicatories
               above
               them
               :
               but
               that
               this
               power
               is
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               Superior
               Judicatories
               .
               In
               which
               propositions
               we
               will
               meet
               with
               these
               Errors
               that
               are
               most
               dangerously
               opposite
               to
               Church
               Government
               at
               this
               time
               .
               
               The
               First
               two
               propositions
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Erastians
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               two
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Independents
               (
               as
               they
               are
               commonly
               designed
               )
               First
               ,
               we
               shall
               engage
               with
               Erastianism
               and
               our
               Scope
               in
               this
               shall
               be
               as
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               show
               that
               however
               it
               pretend
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               tryal
               it
               will
               be
               found
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               or
               Error
               hath
               its
               name
               from
               the
               prime
               Author
               of
               it
               called
               Erastus
               ,
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Medicine
               who
               upon
               some
               discontent
               did
               first
               vent
               it
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               Ministers
               should
               only
               meddle
               with
               Preaching
               ;
               but
               should
               have
               no
               power
               to
               meet
               in
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               Sessions
               ,
               Presbyteries
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               nor
               should
               they
               punish
               Scandalous
               sins
               with
               Church
               Censures
               ,
               Such
               as
               Suspension
               or
               Excommunication
               ;
               But
               that
               all
               power
               whatsoever
               in
               a
               Nation
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               should
               be
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               This
               Doctrine
               so
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               vented
               ,
               did
               get
               ,
               and
               does
               yet
               get
               many
               followers
               ,
               chiefly
               among
               state
               Divines
               ,
               and
               Christians
               that
               know
               more
               of
               wordly
               policy
               than
               Christian
               simplicity
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               if
               God
               prevent
               it
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               to
               swallow
               up
               all
               other
               Controversies
               about
               Church
               Government
               ,
               so
               plausible
               and
               pleasing
               it
               is
               to
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               cannot
               well
               endure
               to
               have
               Christ
               Reigning
               besides
               them
               .
               
                 Psalm
                 :
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 break
                 their
                 bands
                 assunder
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 cords
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               Both
               Sectaries
               and
               Malignants
               do
               aggree
               in
               this
               Error
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               power
               of
               Discipline
               out
               of
               the
               Churches
               
               hand
               's
               .
               The
               spiritual
               power
               of
               Church
               Censures
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Christs
               officers
               ,
               is
               an
               eye
               sore
               to
               both
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               nearer
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               There
               are
               two
               heads
               of
               this
               Erastian
               Doctrine
               which
               we
               shall
               labour
               to
               refute
               .
               The
               First
               ,
               is
               most
               gross
               ,
               whereby
               they
               affirm
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               particular
               Church
               Government
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               divine
               right
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               Government
               is
               left
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               whether
               to
               erect
               any
               Government
               at
               all
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               or
               if
               he
               please
               to
               erect
               one
               ,
               That
               he
               may
               establish
               That
               Government
               which
               suits
               best
               the
               well-being
               of
               the
               Civil
               state
               :
               So
               that
               according
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               may
               establish
               Episcopacy
               this
               year
               ,
               the
               next
               year
               he
               may
               establish
               Presbytry
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               year
               he
               may
               cast
               both
               and
               establish
               Independency
               ;
               And
               if
               he
               like
               ,
               He
               may
               find
               out
               a
               Government
               different
               from
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               establish
               it
               .
               The
               
                 Second
                 Erastian
              
               Error
               is
               this
               ,
               whereby
               they
               affirm
               whatever
               Government
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               whether
               grounded
               in
               Scripture
               or
               not
               )
               that
               according
               to
               Scripture
               it
               is
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               chief
               fountain
               of
               Church
               Government
               .
            
             
               In
               opposition
               to
               the
               first
               Error
               we
               lay
               down
               this
               Conclusion
               ,
               which
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               we
               shall
               make
               good
               ,
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 hath
                 established
                 a
                 particular
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 alter
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 State
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               He
               hath
               set
               down
               a
               way
               for
               
               punishing
               Scandals
               ,
               for
               inflicting
               Church
               Censures
               ,
               Enacting
               Church
               canons
               ;
               And
               hath
               not
               left
               this
               in
               the
               Arbitriment
               of
               Kings
               or
               Parliaments
               to
               set
               down
               any
               Government
               they
               please
               .
               In
               prosecuting
               which
               point
               we
               shall
               follow
               that
               Method
               we
               keeped
               in
               refuting
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Tolleration
               .
               We
               shall
               First
               clear
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               shall
               bring
               Arguments
               to
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               shall
               Answer
               these
               Arguments
               the
               Adversary
               brings
               against
               the
               Truth
               :
               And
               so
               we
               shall
               apply
               all
               to
               Use.
               
            
             
               I.
               And
               First
               ,
               for
               clearing
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               take
               thir
               two
               assertions
               :
               First
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               affirm
               that
               all
               the
               Circumstantials
               of
               Church
               Government
               is
               set
               down
               expresly
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               But
               only
               first
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Church
               Government
               have
               a
               warrand
               in
               the
               word
               and
               are
               therein
               so
               fixed
               and
               established
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               unalterable
               by
               any
               State
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               Circumstantials
               that
               relate
               to
               this
               Government
               ;
               we
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               set
               down
               under
               general
               Rules
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               them
               :
               
                 such
                 as
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 to
                 edification
                 .
              
               Our
               Second
               Assertion
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               enter
               here
               to
               show
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               particular
               kind
               of
               Government
               that
               is
               appointed
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               what
               things
               falls
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Governours
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               relation
               they
               are
               to
               handle
               them
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               Censures
               ,
               and
               how
               in
               all
               these
               things
               they
               differ
               from
               the
               Civil
               power
               :
               It
               would
               take
               long
               time
               to
               clear
               these
               .
               The
               thing
               we
               aim
               at
               is
               only
               ,
               this
               general
               :
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 hath
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 a
                 particular
                 way
                 for
                 Governing
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Civil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 State
                 to
                 alter
                 .
              
               We
               proceed
               now
               to
               Arguments
               for
               comfirming
               this
               Truth
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               first
               Argument
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               particular
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               different
               from
               the
               Civil
               ,
               set
               down
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               then
               there
               must
               be
               also
               the
               like
               set
               down
               under
               the
               New
               ;
               but
               ▪
               so
               it
               is
               that
               there
               was
               a
               particular
               way
               set
               down
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               for
               Governing
               the
               Church
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               the
               like
               set
               down
               under
               the
               new
               .
               For
               making
               out
               this
               Argument
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               things
               we
               have
               to
               clear
               .
               The
               First
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               such
               a
               Government
               as
               this
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
               .
               The
               Second
               thing
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               therefore
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               Reason
               there
               must
               be
               also
               the
               like
               under
               the
               New.
               For
               proving
               of
               the
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               particular
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               different
               from
               the
               Gvernment
               of
               the
               state
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               We
               shall
               clear
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               Church
               Judicatories
               different
               from
               the
               Civil
               Judicatories
               ;
               And
               to
               prove
               this
               we
               shall
               cite
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               :
               The
               First
               is
               ,
               in
               2
               Chron
               :
               19.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Ye
               may
               read
               the
               place
               at
               leasure
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               these
               things
               in
               it
               proving
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Church
               Judicatory
               distinct
               from
               the
               Civil
               .
               First
               ,
               We
               see
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Judicatory
               made
               up
               of
               the
               Church-men
               of
               the
               Levits
               and
               Priests
               ,
               in
               verse
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               
               see
               that
               the
               things
               they
               judged
               of
               were
               spiritual
               matters
               distinguished
               from
               Civil
               things
               by
               calling
               the
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               
                 The
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               And
               the
               Second
               ,
               
                 Matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               see
               that
               in
               this
               Judicatory
               a
               Church-man
               was
               Moderator
               ,
               in
               the
               11
               verse
               
                 And
                 behold
              
               Amariah
               
                 the
                 chief
                 Priest
                 is
                 over
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               see
               that
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Court
               was
               Execute
               by
               Church-men
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               11
               vers
               —
               
                 Also
                 the
              
               Levits
               
                 shall
                 be
                 officers
                 before
                 you
              
               .
               All
               which
               being
               laid
               together
               ,
               makes
               out
               clearly
               that
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ●●●re
               was
               a
               Church
               Judicatory
               different
               from
               the
               Civil
               .
               The
               Second
               place
               is
               in
               Jeremiah
               .
               26.
               8.
               9.
               10
               
               Where
               we
               have
               these
               things
               to
               make
               out
               the
               present
               point
               .
               First
               ,
               We
               see
               that
               there
               were
               two
               Judicatories
               in
               the
               8
               v.
               There
               is
               a
               Judicatory
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               condemning
               Jeremiah
               as
               a
               false
               Prophet
               :
               again
               in
               the
               10.
               and
               1●
               .
               v.
               We
               see
               there
               is
               a
               Civil
               Judicatory
               made
               up
               of
               States-men
               
                 When
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
              
               Judah
               
                 hard
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 came
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
              
               —
               &c.
               
               So
               it
               is
               plain
               they
               had
               a
               Church
               Judicatory
               for
               Church
               matters
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Civil
               Judicatory
               for
               Civil
               matters
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               thing
               that
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               to
               in
               order
               to
               the
               proving
               of
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               State
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               had
               Church
               Judicatories
               different
               from
               the
               Civil
               ,
               so
               they
               had
               also
               Church
               Censures
               different
               from
               Civil
               punishments
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               amongst
               us
               .
               And
               First
               ,
               publick
               confession
               of
               Scandalous
               sins
               was
               in
               
               use
               among
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               clear
               it
               from
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               Ezra
               10.
               10.
               11.
               
               And
               Ezra
               
                 the
                 Priest
                 stood
                 up
              
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 transgressed
                 —
                 Now
                 therefore
                 make
                 confession
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               There
               is
               confession
               of
               sin
               appointed
               for
               a
               fault
               that
               was
               Scandalous
               to
               wit
               ,
               their
               
                 Marrying
                 with
                 strange
                 Wives
              
               .
               Now
               this
               confession
               was
               not
               only
               private
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               on
               a
               Fast
               day
               ,
               but
               a
               personal
               publick
               acknowledgment
               ,
               after
               particular
               Examination
               of
               all
               one
               by
               one
               .
               And
               we
               gather
               this
               from
               the
               13.
               v.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               —
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 one
                 day
                 or
                 two
              
               —
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               the
               16.
               v.
               
                 Three
                 moneths
                 was
                 spent
                 on
                 the
                 business
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               this
               was
               a
               personal
               acknowledgment
               given
               by
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               after
               the
               Examination
               of
               their
               guilt
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               in
               our
               Church
               Judicatories
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Besides
               this
               publick
               Confession
               they
               had
               the
               Censure
               of
               suspending
               Scandalous
               men
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               suspend
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               we
               will
               find
               this
               in
               David
               his
               appointing
               of
               the
               offices
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
               Among
               the
               rest
               it
               is
               recorded
               of
               
                 Jehoiadah
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               23.
               v
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 set
                 the
                 porters
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 which
                 was
                 unclean
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 enter
                 in
                 .
              
               They
               were
               suspended
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               because
               of
               their
               uncleaness
               ,
               And
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               this
               the
               Priest's
               are
               reproved
               in
               Ezek.
               22
               v
               ,
               26.
               
               
                 Her
                 Priests
                 have
                 violated
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 prophaned
                 my
                 Holy
                 things
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 unclean
                 and
                 clean
                 neither
                 between
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 prophane
                 .
              
               They
               let
               all
               come
               rushing
               together
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               :
               And
               for
               this
               they
               are
               reproved
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               had
               among
               them
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               down
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Cutting
                 off
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               it
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
              
               ,
               which
               certainly
               was
               Excommunication
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Ridiculous
               alledgence
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               by
               
                 cutting
                 off
              
               ,
               was
               meaned
               the
               inflicting
               of
               Temporal
               death
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               for
               the
               uncircumcised
               Man-child
               ,
               he
               that
               had
               touched
               a
               dead
               Body
               and
               did
               not
               wash
               after
               it
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               now
               who
               would
               think
               that
               such
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               thing
               to
               be
               made
               out
               is
               ,
               That
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Church
               Government
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               seing
               it
               was
               so
               under
               the
               Old
               ;
               and
               the
               Reason
               is
               ,
               because
               no
               necessity
               can
               be
               alleadged
               for
               a
               ●hurch
               Government
               then
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               necessity
               is
               now
               .
               Is
               not
               the
               Church
               a
               mixed
               multitude
               now
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               then
               ?
               is
               there
               not
               as
               great
               need
               to
               separate
               betwixt
               the
               precious
               and
               the
               vile
               now
               ,
               as
               then
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Church
               now
               a
               feild
               of
               Wheat
               and
               Tares
               as
               well
               as
               then
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               need
               to
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               pure
               now
               ,
               as
               then
               ,
               by
               the
               fence
               of
               Government
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               need
               now
               to
               suppress
               sin
               as
               well
               as
               then
               ?
               Is
               not
               Christ
               perfect
               in
               all
               his
               House
               as
               well
               as
               Moses
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               there
               can
               nothing
               be
               alleadged
               for
               a
               necessity
               to
               have
               a
               Church
               Government
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               prove
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               under
               the
               New.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               Argument
               we
               bring
               to
               prove
               this
               
               point
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               native
               end
               of
               Church
               Government
               which
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               to
               wit
               —
               
                 For
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Ephes
               :
               4.
               12.
               
               
                 To
                 gain
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 our
                 offended
                 Brother
                 to
                 Repentence
              
               Matth
               :
               18.
               15.
               
               It
               is
               —
               
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 1
                 Corinth
                 .
              
               5
               ,
               5.
               
               So
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               Government
               is
               a
               spiritual
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               have
               a
               Divine
               Original
               :
               Church
               Government
               whose
               end
               is
               spiritual
               can
               be
               no
               humane
               Ordinance
               ,
               for
               such
               produceth
               no
               supernatural
               effects
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               have
               a
               higher
               warrand
               for
               it
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               Our
               Third
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               substantials
               of
               Church
               Government
               are
               set
               down
               expresly
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               make
               this
               Argument
               :
               That
               Government
               whose
               substantial
               parts
               are
               all
               set
               down
               expresly
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               alter
               it
               ,
               or
               put
               an
               other
               in
               its
               place
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               is
               that
               all
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Church
               Government
               are
               set
               down
               expresly
               in
               Scripture
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               alter
               it
               .
               The
               thing
               we
               have
               to
               make
               out
               in
               this
               Argument
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               substantials
               of
               Church
               Government
               are
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               And
               to
               clear
               this
               we
               shall
               reckon
               up
               five
               things
               .
               First
               That
               Church
               officers
               have
               their
               warrand
               from
               Scripture
               
                 Thess
                 :
                 5
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Tim
                 :
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 be
                 counted
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 especially
                 they
                 who
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               or
               an
               officer
               with
               power
               to
               rule
               ,
               established
               in
               Gods
               house
               .
               What
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               by
               
               Ruling
               there
               is
               meaned
               Preaching
               ,
               because
               Ministers
               guide
               People
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               is
               a
               frivolous
               Exception
               :
               and
               that
               because
               of
               what
               is
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Verse
               —
               
                 especially
                 they
                 who
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               So
               labouring
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               Ruling
               is
               another
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               their
               Exception
               affirmeth
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               more
               clear
               place
               for
               it
               in
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 your selves
              
               There
               are
               Officers
               established
               with
               power
               to
               Rule
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               are
               commanded
               to
               submit
               and
               give
               Obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               are
               Rulers
               ,
               Officers
               established
               in
               Gods
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Courts
               and
               Judicatories
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               a
               warrand
               in
               Gods
               word
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               see
               
                 Matth
                 :
                 18.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 neglect
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 tell
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 —
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 shall
                 bind
                 on
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               —
               The
               Adversaries
               are
               so
               shamless
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               by
               the
               Church
               is
               here
               meaned
               ,
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               complaint
               should
               be
               made
               to
               them
               :
               But
               it
               is
               sure
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               here
               meaned
               .
               And
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               The
               Judicatory
               here
               meaned
               is
               that
               whereof
               the
               Apostles
               should
               be
               Members
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               v
               ,
               16.
               
               It
               is
               said
               
                 whatever
                 ye
              
               [
               to
               wit
               the
               Apostles
               ]
               
                 shall
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
              
               —
               &c.
               
               Now
               sure
               it
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               gives
               no
               power
               to
               his
               Ministers
               to
               sit
               in
               Civil
               Courts
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               of
               Civil
               business
               .
               The
               third
               substantial
               of
               Church
               Government
               that
               hath
               warrand
               in
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               the
               subordination
               of
               lesser
               Judicatories
               to
               greater
               ;
               
               and
               this
               is
               warranted
               in
               Act
               :
               15
               ,
               2.
               
               Where
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               come
               up
               from
               Antioch
               ,
               to
               a
               General
               Council
               at
               Jerusalem
               (
               because
               the
               controversie
               in
               hand
               could
               not
               be
               ended
               at
               Antioch
               )
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Court
               with
               power
               ,
               They
               determine
               the
               Question
               ,
               Censure
               the
               Schismaticks
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               name
               of
               Lyars
               v.
               24.
               
               The
               Fourth
               substantial
               of
               this
               Government
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               is
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               proceeding
               in
               relation
               to
               Censure
               .
               1.
               
               By
               private
               Admonition
               ,
               Then
               more
               pub●ick
               Matth
               :
               18.
               15.
               
               The
               fifth
               thing
               is
               ,
               The
               nature
               and
               kind
               of
               thir
               Censures
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               bodily
               ,
               as
               taking●
               way
               the
               life
               ;
               but
               spiritual
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Admonitions
               ,
               reproofs
               ,
               Casting
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Matth
                 :
                 18
                 17
                 —
                 Let
                 him
                 he
                 unto
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
               Now
               from
               all
               this
               ,
               It
               evidently
               appears
               that
               Christ
               hath
               set
               down
               all
               the
               Substantials
               of
               Church
               Government
               in
               his
               word
               :
               And
               seeing
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               ,
               what
               man
               dare
               alter
               it
               ,
               taking
               any
               prudential
               way
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               his
               pleasure
               :
               Yea
               there
               is
               a
               charge
               given
               to
               preserve
               all
               these
               inviolable
               till
               Christs
               coming
               ;
               1
               
                 Tim
                 :
                 5.
                 21.
                 
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elect
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 observe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 preferring
                 one
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 doing
                 nothing
                 by
                 partiality
                 .
              
               So
               that
               which
               Christ
               hath
               set
               down
               concerning
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               house
               is
               unalterable
               by
               any
               person
               whatsomever
               ,
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               So
               much
               for
               the
               third
               Argument
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Fourth
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               our
               last
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               Christ
               hath
               left
               his
               House
               without
               
               any
               particular
               Government
               ,
               only
               referring
               it
               to
               the
               Civil
               State
               ,
               to
               appoint
               what
               Government
               they
               please
               ▪
               it
               would
               reflect
               much
               on
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               For
               the
               Church
               visible
               is
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               his
               House
               ,
               his
               Vinyard
               ▪
               his
               Garden
               ;
               And
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               no
               Laws
               to
               Govern
               no
               Courts
               to
               guide
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               appoint
               by
               whom
               and
               how
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               best
               :
               A
               King
               of
               Clay
               would
               not
               do
               so
               with
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               much
               less
               he
               who
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Glory
               .
               This
               for
               the
               Arguments
               to
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               ,
               we
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               place
               Answer
               their
               Objections
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               First
               is
               (
               say
               they
               )
               from
               2
               Tim
               :
               3
               ,
               16.
               
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               able
               to
               make
               a
               man
               perfect
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               Government
               .
               We
               Answer
               ,
               This
               same
               Argument
               may
               as
               well
               strick
               against
               Magistracy
               .
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               say
               (
               which
               we
               made
               already
               appear
               )
               That
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               Word
               ;
               Hence
               their
               Argument
               proveth
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               is
               commanded
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               not
               an
               adding
               to
               it
               :
               But
               if
               they
               say
               the
               bare
               Preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               enough
               ;
               We
               Answer
               ,
               Not
               to
               detract
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               word
               Preached
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               mean
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               save
               Souls
               ,
               yet
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Dicipline
               is
               necessary
               also
               .
               It
               is
               necessary
               (
               we
               say
               )
               for
               Three
               Reasons
               .
               1.
               
               To
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               from
               being
               polluted
               by
               the
               rushing
               foreward
               of
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               Scandalous
               Persons
               .
               All
               the
               Preaching
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               to
               bid
               
               Scandalous
               men
               keep
               back
               ,
               will
               not
               do
               .
               Then
               2.
               
               It
               is
               necessary
               for
               keeping
               the
               Church
               from
               being
               infected
               by
               the
               contagion
               of
               Scandalous
               men
               .
               Hence
               sayeth
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 leaven
                 leaveneth
                 the
                 whole
                 lump
                 :
              
               Therefore
               put
               the
               incestous
               man
               from
               among
               you
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Soul
               that
               is
               censured
               :
               So
               in
               the
               2
               
                 Thess
                 :
                 3.
                 14
                 —
                 note
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 company
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
              
               And
               1
               Cor
               :
               5.
               5.
               
               Excommunication
               serveth
               for
               
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               tame
               and
               mortify
               its
               Lusts
               :
               And
               so
               although
               the
               word
               be
               only
               the
               necessary
               mean
               for
               the
               converting
               of
               Souls
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               not
               be
               exercised
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               may
               work
               the
               better
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Objection
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Arguments
               we
               have
               to
               establish
               a
               Church
               Government
               by
               Divine
               right
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               Churches
               practice
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               and
               commands
               given
               them
               ;
               but
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               what
               was
               then
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               rule
               now
               ;
               and
               they
               give
               this
               as
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               difference
               ;
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               then
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               these
               things
               ;
               but
               the
               case
               is
               now
               otherwise
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               turned
               Christian.
               We
               Answer
               First
               ,
               By
               this
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               Church
               Government
               was
               an
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               Now
               sure
               it
               is
               that
               every
               thing
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               layeth
               on
               a
               perpetual
               obligation
               ,
               except
               Christ
               in
               his
               word
               hath
               set
               a
               period
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               only
               so
               long
               :
               So
               if
               this
               Argument
               of
               theirs
               have
               any
               force
               ,
               they
               
               must
               show
               from
               Scripture
               that
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               this
               period
               for
               Church
               Government
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               should
               be
               only
               in
               force
               under
               an
               Idolatrous
               Pagan
               Magistrate
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               should
               cease
               under
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               :
               But
               no
               place
               of
               Gods
               word
               can
               be
               given
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               t●is
               ;
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               a
               Command
               is
               given
               ,
               That
               which
               Christ
               delivered
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               1
               
                 Timoth.
                 6.
                 14
                 
                 Should
                 be
                 keeped
                 to
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 ,
              
               And
               therefore
               it
               remains
               a
               perpetual
               Ordinance
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               Answer
               ,
               That
               if
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               then
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               worse
               under
               the
               Christian
               than
               the
               Pagan
               Magistrate
               ;
               If
               so
               be
               that
               under
               the
               one
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               Intrinsecal
               Power
               to
               purge
               and
               keep
               his
               Church
               free
               from
               Scandals
               ,
               but
               not
               under
               the
               other
               ,
               would
               not
               this
               be
               hard
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               Answer
               ,
               That
               the
               reasons
               for
               which
               the
               Church
               did
               exercise
               Government
               ,
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               were
               taken
               from
               common
               Equity
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               binding
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               times
               .
               We
               find
               this
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
               Where
               a
               command
               is
               given
               to
               exercise
               Discipline
               by
               Excommunicating
               of
               the
               Incestuous
               person
               :
               The
               reasons
               given
               are
               ,
               First
               ,
               The
               good
               of
               the
               Mans
               Soul
               
                 verse
                 5.
                 
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               The
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               keeped
               from
               Infection
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               Now
               the
               Church
               is
               bound
               to
               see
               to
               these
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             
               We
               come
               to
               the
               Fourth
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               word
               of
               Vse
               :
               And
               it
               serves
               1.
               
               To
               reprove
               those
               who
               think
               debates
               about
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               useless
               and
               of
               no
               value
               :
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               (
               say
               they
               )
               what
               be
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               who
               governs
               ,
               if
               sin
               
               be
               punished
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               Preached
               .
               I
               answer
               '
               it
               is
               of
               much
               moment
               :
               For
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               said
               it
               appears
               that
               Church
               Government
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               evert
               it
               ,
               or
               gives
               way
               to
               the
               everting
               of
               it
               ,
               give
               way
               to
               evert
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               to
               the
               bringing
               down
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Christs
               own
               House
               .
               It
               is
               a
               point
               of
               Truth
               that
               concerns
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Royal
               Diadem
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               who
               have
               got
               good
               of
               Truth
               are
               bound
               to
               stand
               for
               it
               ;
               yea
               it
               is
               more
               than
               an
               ordinary
               Truth
               :
               The
               question
               is
               concerning
               Ch●ists
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               own
               distinct
               from
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               If
               he
               shall
               have
               ●is
               own
               Laws
               ,
               Office-bearers
               ,
               Courts
               ,
               Censures
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               or
               if
               all
               he
               hath
               left
               to
               that
               purpose
               be
               to
               scra●ched
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               to
               appoint
               what
               Laws
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               Courts
               ,
               he
               pleaseth
               in
               Christs
               House
               :
               So
               it
               is
               a
               point
               relating
               to
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               a
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               avowed
               ,
               and
               a
               point
               of
               Truth
               worth
               the
               Sustering
               for
               ,
               and
               which
               some
               have
               suffered
               for
               and
               boasted
               in
               it
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               a
               point
               of
               Truth
               that
               hath
               this
               advantage
               beyond
               other
               Truths
               ,
               That
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               for
               it
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               clear
               that
               this
               was
               the
               only
               point
               he
               was
               accused
               on
               by
               P●late
               ,
               and
               he
               avowed
               it
               Luke
               23.
               3.
               
               That
               he
               had
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 World.
              
               We
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               this
               point
               was
               chiefly
               laid
               to
               Christs
               charge
               in
               John
               18.
               33.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               And
               this
               was
               the
               p●int
               that
               was
               driven
               home
               by
               the
               Jews
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               ,
               John.
               19.
               
               It
               was
               his
               〈◊〉
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 of
              
               Nazareth
               
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
              
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               point
               that
               straitned
               Pilate
               most
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               it
               to
               make
               Christ
               suffer
               ,
               Joh.
               19.
               
               So
               this
               point
               hath
               this
               advantage
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               Christ
               s●ffered
               as
               a
               Martyr
               for
               it
               :
               Should
               any
               then
               think
               it
               a
               little
               thing
               to
               suffer
               for
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               Yea
               we
               may
               think
               it
               an
               Honour
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Use
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               Church
               Government
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               those
               intrusted
               with
               it
               ,
               such
               as
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               ,
               would
               discharge
               it
               as
               Service
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               countable
               to
               him
               ;
               t●ere
               should
               be
               an
               other
               frame
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               Men
               are
               in
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               than
               when
               they
               are
               in
               Civil
               Judicatories
               :
               These
               are
               Ordinances
               of
               Men
               ,
               thir
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               require
               more
               than
               a
               common
               frame
               of
               Spirit
               .
               Alas
               (
               we
               may
               say
               )
               for
               the
               Unministerial
               like
               Carriage
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               ,
               may
               justly
               provoke
               God
               to
               thro
               us
               out
               altog●ther
               .
            
             
               A
               
                 Third
                 Vse
              
               of
               this
               point
               is
               ,
               That
               seeing
               Church
               Government
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               then
               ye
               that
               are
               people
               should
               obey
               and
               submit
               to
               those
               that
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               otherwise
               if
               it
               be
               not
               t●us
               looked
               on
               it
               may
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               remove
               the
               Hedge
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               were
               ,
               God
               knoweth
               what
               we
               would
               be
               :
               we
               are
               evil
               now
               ,
               but
               if
               people
               got
               leave
               to
               do
               every
               thing
               that
               seemeth
               good
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               but
               be
               much
               worse
               :
               Ye
               see
               what
               ye
               are
               with
               it
               but
               know
               not
               what
               ye
               will
               be
               without
               it
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               Head
               of
               Erastian
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Head
               II.
               The
               Power
               of
               Church
               Government
               belongeth
               not
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               THe
               Second
               Head
               of
               Erastian
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               to
               prove
               not
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               whereby
               they
               affirm
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Power
               of
               Church
               Government
               is
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               here
               there
               are
               some
               differences
               among
               themselves
               :
               some
               giving
               him
               all
               Power
               to
               dispence
               all
               Church
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               this
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               without
               a
               Call
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               Preach
               and
               to
               Administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Others
               again
               content
               themselves
               to
               ascribe
               to
               him
               only
               a
               Power
               of
               Jurisdiction
               to
               make
               Church
               Laws
               ,
               to
               inflict
               Church
               Censures
               .
               And
               herein
               they
               also
               differ
               ,
               some
               puting
               this
               Power
               wholly
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               Others
               conjunctly
               with
               the
               Ministers
               ;
               a
               third
               placeth
               it
               in
               him
               as
               the
               fountain
               ,
               and
               in
               Church-men
               but
               as
               his
               Deputes
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               to
               act
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Commission
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               meddle
               only
               with
               these
               things
               that
               he
               gives
               them
               Warrand
               for
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               as
               to
               be
               lyable
               to
               an
               Appeal
               to
               him
               as
               the
               supream
               Judge
               in
               all
               
               Church
               matters
               .
               We
               contrary
               to
               all
               these
               shall
               make
               out
               this
               following
               Assertion
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 Power
                 either
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 or
                 Administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 make
                 Church
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 inflict
                 Church
                 Censures
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 himself
                 or
                 others
                 as
                 his
                 Deputes
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 power
                 doth
                 belong
                 wholly
                 to
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 :
                 Which
                 power
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 execute
                 without
                 Dependency
                 on
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 lyable
                 to
                 Appeals
                 to
                 his
                 Court
                 ▪
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 Power
                 to
                 rescind
                 the
                 Sentence
                 pronounced
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               following
               out
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               shall
               go
               on
               as
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               we
               shall
               First
               clear
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               shall
               bring
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               shall
               bring
               their
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               refute
               them
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               shall
               apply
               the
               whole
               to
               some
               use
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               For
               clearing
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               take
               this
               assertion
               ;
               that
               however
               we
               do
               not
               give
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               Power
               of
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               or
               the
               power
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               we
               give
               him
               much
               Power
               about
               Church
               matters
               .
               Our
               Divines
               following
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               give
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               a
               threefold
               Power
               about
               Church
               matters
               .
               1.
               
               A
               defensive
               protecting
               Power
               .
               2
               ,
               A
               ruling
               Power
               .
               And
               3.
               a
               Punishing
               Power
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               give
               him
               a
               Defending
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               grounded
               on
               that
               Promise
               made
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 Isa.
                 49.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 thy
                 Nursing
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               By
               this
               Power
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               do
               three
               things
               .
               1.
               
               By
               his
               Power
               he
               
               is
               to
               encourage
               ,
               countenance
               ,
               and
               advance
               by
               his
               Authority
               and
               example
               the
               publick
               exercise
               of
               all
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               so
               defend
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               Liberties
               that
               are
               given
               to
               her
               by
               Christ
               :
               This
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               those
               Godly
               Kings
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               :
               So
               did
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               15.
               to
               verse
               ●8
               .
               and
               
                 Jehoshaphat
                 .
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               other
               Godly
               Kings
               .
               They
               encouraged
               others
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               countenanced
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Authority
               and
               example
               allured
               others
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Godliness
               ;
               which
               I
               ower
               Christian
               Magistrates
               have
               yet
               .
               2.
               
               By
               this
               Power
               they
               are
               to
               provide
               the
               Church
               with
               all
               external
               Necessaries
               ;
               as
               publick
               convenient
               P●aces
               of
               meeting
               for
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               and
               publick
               Mantainance
               for
               the
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               &c
               This
               we
               see
               was
               
               Hezekiah's
               practice
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 31.
                 4.
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 encouraged
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               it
               was
               
               Jo●●ah's
               practice
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 34.
                 
                 He
                 repaired
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               The
               publick
               place
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               .
               3.
               
               By
               this
               defending
               Power
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               remove
               all
               outward
               Impediments
               lying
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               such
               as
               Prophanity
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               Blaspemy
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               prove
               at
               length
               in
               the
               former
               Controversy
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               give
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               a
               Ruling
               Power
               about
               Church
               matters
               :
               By
               this
               Power
               1.
               
               He
               may
               convocate
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               command
               them
               to
               meet
               ,
               and
               to
               enact
               Canons
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               rules
               for
               Governing
               the
               Church
               ;
               although
               
               he
               cannot
               make
               Church
               Laws
               himself
               :
               So
               pious
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               did
               call
               Synods
               ,
               as
               
                 David
                 1
                 Chron.
              
               23
               2.
               
               And
               he
               
                 gathered
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
              
               .
               2.
               
               By
               this
               Power
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               confirm
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               force
               of
               a
               Civil
               Law
               :
               Only
               herein
               we
               differ
               from
               the
               Papists
               ,
               They
               say
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               do
               this
               blindly
               ,
               he
               is
               only
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Churches
               Echo
               to
               ●ay
               Amen
               to
               what
               they
               conclude
               :
               But
               we
               say
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               to
               do
               this
               blindly
               ,
               we
               allow
               to
               him
               a
               judgement
               of
               Discretion
               to
               try
               whether
               what
               they
               conclude
               be
               right
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               he
               is
               to
               add
               his
               Authority
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               makes
               him
               not
               a
               Judge
               in
               Church
               matters
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               Judge
               of
               his
               own
               Actions
               .
               3.
               
               By
               this
               Power
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               take
               Inspection
               of
               the
               Carriage
               of
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               things
               be
               rightly
               managed
               by
               them
               ;
               so
               as
               if
               they
               should
               conclude
               a
               point
               of
               Injustice
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               not
               rescind
               their
               Act
               himself
               ;
               yet
               he
               may
               command
               them
               to
               resume
               the
               the
               matter
               ,
               take
               it
               to
               their
               second
               Thoughts
               ,
               give
               Reasons
               to
               the
               contrair
               ,
               exhort
               them
               to
               their
               Duties
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               until
               the
               matter
               be
               rightly
               concluded
               :
               Only
               it
               is
               still
               the
               Church
               Judicatory
               that
               must
               rescind
               their
               own
               Act.
               By
               this
               ruling
               Power
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               do
               much
               :
               When
               the
               Church
               is
               corrupt
               he
               may
               reform
               it
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               Church
               Judicatories
               are
               all
               wrong
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               do
               nothing
               for
               his
               upstirring
               ,
               In
               this
               case
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               lay
               the
               Church
               Judicatory
               aside
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               himself
               
               which
               they
               should
               do
               :
               His
               Power
               in
               this
               case
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               he
               may
               reform
               by
               his
               own
               Power
               ,
               as
               Godly
               Josiah
               did
               2
               King
               23.
               
               And
               as
               Asa
               and
               Jehoshaphat
               .
               At
               such
               a
               time
               Magistrates
               may
               do
               much
               this
               way
               :
               But
               extraordinary
               Cases
               are
               not
               to
               be
               made
               ordinary
               Rules
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               give
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               a
               Coactive
               punishing
               power
               about
               Church-matters
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               power
               we
               affirm
               that
               all
               the
               persons
               of
               Church-men
               ,
               and
               their
               goods
               are
               lyable
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               in
               things
               Civil
               :
               According
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
              
               (
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               Papists
               teach
               )
               so
               that
               if
               a
               Church-man
               should
               commit
               a
               Civil
               crime
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               his
               own
               power
               may
               punish
               him
               ;
               as
               Solomon
               did
               Abiathar
               .
               2.
               
               By
               this
               coactive
               punishing
               power
               he
               may
               see
               to
               the
               Observation
               of
               Divine
               and
               Church
               Laws
               ,
               and
               punish
               those
               that
               are
               contemners
               of
               them
               by
               Civil
               punishments
               .
               There
               are
               several
               examples
               of
               this
               ;
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Josiah
                 He
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               by
               all
               that
               is
               said
               ye
               may
               easily
               perceive
               ,
               that
               
                 We
                 give
                 to
                 Caesar
                 that
                 which
                 is
              
               Caesars
               ;
               although
               we
               give
               him
               not
               what
               is
               Gods
               :
               We
               give
               him
               much
               power
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               .
               We
               shall
               clear
               this
               by
               a
               simile
               ,
               how
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               have
               much
               power
               about
               Church-matters
               ;
               although
               not
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               :
               Ye
               know
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Church
               Sessions
               ,
               have
               much
               power
               about
               matters
               belonging
               to
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               Parents
               and
               Children
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               censure
               and
               punish
               them
               
               for
               their
               unnatural
               carriage
               towards
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               every
               one
               do
               duty
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               yet
               neither
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               nor
               Church
               Session
               hath
               Marital
               or
               Husbandly
               power
               over
               the
               Wife
               ,
               or
               Parental
               power
               over
               the
               Children
               so
               as
               they
               might
               challenge
               the
               same
               duties
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               to
               themselves
               ,
               which
               the
               Wife
               oweth
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               or
               the
               Children
               to
               the
               Parents
               ;
               the
               Husband
               and
               Parents
               only
               have
               that
               power
               :
               So
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               The
               Magistrate
               hath
               much
               power
               about
               Church
               matters
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               no
               Church-power
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               that
               belongeth
               only
               to
               Christs
               own
               officers
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               clearing
               of
               the
               question
               take
               this
               Assertion
               ,
               what
               we
               deny
               to
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               deny
               it
               to
               him
               only
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ;
               for
               so
               we
               laid
               it
               down
               in
               the
               conclusion
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               
                 A
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 Governing
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               otherwise
               if
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               be
               chosen
               an
               Elder
               ,
               he
               hath
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               being
               joyned
               with
               the
               rest
               :
               Only
               we
               say
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               he
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               II.
               We
               come
               to
               the
               Second
               thing
               which
               is
               our
               Arguments
               to
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               ,
               And
               the
               first
               Argument
               is
               this
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               given
               no
               warrand
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               it
               .
               1
               ,
               We
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               word
               hath
               given
               no
               warrand
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               Governing
               his
               Church
               :
               And
               this
               will
               appear
               from
               all
               these
               places
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               any
               warrand
               given
               to
               any
               ,
               of
               Church
               
               Government
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               word
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               only
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               :
               so
               in
               Matth
               :
               16.
               19.
               
               The
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               
                 to
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
              
               is
               given
               to
               Peter
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               no
               word
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               Matth
               :
               18.
               17.
               the
               power
               of
               Excommunication
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 neglect
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 〈…〉
                 be
              
               —
               &c.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               hath
               the
               power
               ,
               but
               no
               word
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               And
               so
               in
               Timoth
               :
               and
               Titus
               the
               scope
               of
               which
               Epistles
               is
               to
               instruct
               Ministers
               concerning
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               is
               spoken
               there
               ,
               is
               spoken
               to
               them
               and
               to
               Ministers
               succeeding
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               conclude
               he
               hath
               no
               right
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               Governing
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               what
               he
               would
               challenge
               of
               that
               kind
               is
               but
               an
               usurpation
               and
               intruding
               unto
               that
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               no
               right
               .
            
             
               Our
               second
               Argument
               is
               ,
               If
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               Government
               belong
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               it
               belongeth
               to
               every
               Magistrate
               but
               this
               were
               absurd
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               did
               belong
               to
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               ▪
               then
               it
               should
               belong
               to
               every
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               whatever
               belongs
               to
               one
               as
               such
               ,
               belongs
               to
               all
               such
               .
               Now
               this
               hath
               many
               absurdities
               following
               on
               it
               ;
               For
               by
               this
               Rule
               Heathen
               Magistrates
               might
               have
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               be
               Church
               Governours
               ,
               which
               were
               absurd
               ;
               For
               they
               
               are
               not
               Church
               Members
               .
               Then
               Secondly
               ,
               Women
               might
               be
               Church
               Governours
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               be
               Magistrates
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               may
               not
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Yea
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               this
               it
               should
               follow
               that
               Children
               not
               come
               to
               age
               might
               have
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               be
               Magistrates
               ,
               when
               Magistracy
               goeth
               by
               succession
               ;
               Now
               Children
               cannot
               have
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               for
               that
               power
               is
               not
               to
               be
               Exercised
               by
               deputies
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               persons
               themselves
               who
               are
               intrusted
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               Argument
               to
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               are
               not
               Church
               Officers
               ;
               And
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               power
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               consequence
               is
               clear
               ,
               for
               if
               Magistrates
               have
               power
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               be
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               make
               a
               man
               a
               Church
               Officer
               ,
               then
               power
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               State
               Government
               and
               State
               Officers
               are
               Relata
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               mutual
               Relation
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               Church
               Government
               and
               Church
               Officers
               have
               a
               mutual
               Relation
               one
               to
               another
               :
               But
               in
               the
               next
               place
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               a
               Magistrate
               is
               no
               Church
               Officer
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               among
               all
               that
               roll
               ,
               set
               down
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               reckons
               up
               his
               Officers
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               Ephes
               :
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               roll
               verse
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 teachers
                 .
              
               But
               no
               word
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               :
               and
               in
               Rom
               :
               12
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               There
               
               is
               an
               other
               roll
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               but
               no
               word
               of
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               —
               
                 whether
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 prophecy
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 Or
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 wait
                 on
                 our
                 Ministering
                 :
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 on
                 teaching
                 :
              
               &c.
               
               But
               neither
               in
               this
               place
               or
               any
               other
               is
               there
               any
               mention
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               :
               Only
               some
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               mutter
               somewhat
               of
               1
               Cor
               :
               12.
               28.
               
               That
               by
               Governments
               there
               mentioned
               is
               meaned
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               easily
               refuted
               ,
               for
               the
               text
               speaketh
               evidently
               of
               such
               Governours
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               had
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               
                 And
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               —
               &c.
               
               Now
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               had
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               nor
               for
               above
               200
               years
               after
               .
               So
               by
               Governments
               cannot
               be
               meaned
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               but
               the
               Ruling
               Elder
               ,
               who
               is
               often
               spoken
               of
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Our
               Fourth
               Argument
               to
               prove
               this
               point
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               did
               enjoy
               full
               power
               of
               Government
               within
               her self
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               did
               exercise
               it
               ,
               near
               300
               years
               ,
               before
               any
               Magistrate
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               hath
               this
               power
               within
               her self
               yet
               .
               For
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               if
               we
               consider
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               which
               is
               not
               controverted
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               300
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               a
               Magistrate
               a
               Christian
               :
               If
               we
               consider
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               all
               this
               time
               the
               Church
               had
               full
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               within
               her self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               sayes
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 1
                 Tim
                 :
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 Neglect
                 not
                 the
                 gift
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 thee
                 by
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
               So
               they
               had
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               Power
               also
               to
               dispence
               Censures
               ,
               as
               Excommunication
               .
               1
               
                 Cor
                 :
                 5.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 —
                 When
                 ye
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 —
                 To
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 unto
              
               Satan
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               they
               had
               power
               to
               relax
               from
               Excommunication
               :
               So
               2
               Cor
               :
               2
               ,
               6.
               
               Where
               Paul
               commands
               to
               relax
               the
               Excommunicate
               man
               from
               that
               Sentence
               ,
               
                 Sufficient
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 this
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 inflicted
                 of
                 many
                 .
              
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 ye
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 forgive
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               They
               had
               Synods
               meeting
               together
               ,
               making
               binding
               Canons
               to
               guide
               the
               Church
               .
               Act
               :
               15.
               
               The
               Synod
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               meet
               together
               ,
               determine
               a
               controversie
               ,
               and
               Censure
               those
               who
               had
               troubled
               the
               Church
               .
               Thus
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Argument
               is
               made
               out
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               did
               enjoy
               full
               power
               of
               Discipline
               within
               her self
               long
               before
               any
               Magistrate
               became
               Christian
               ,
               And
               therefore
               it
               followes
               that
               this
               power
               is
               yet
               in
               the
               Churches
               hand
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Magistrates
               .
               And
               that
               because
               if
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               had
               right
               to
               dispence
               this
               power
               ,
               as
               undoubtedly
               she
               had
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               make
               it
               appear
               how
               Christ
               took
               this
               right
               from
               her
               and
               transferred
               it
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               do
               .
            
             
               Our
               fifth
               Argument
               is
               to
               obviate
               that
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               Ministers
               are
               but
               the
               Magistrates
               deputes
               :
               From
               which
               we
               argue
               thus
               :
               If
               Church
               Officers
               in
               inflicting
               Censures
               be
               the
               Magistrates
               deputs
               ,
               then
               whatever
               the
               Church
               Judicatory
               does
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               do
               it
               also
               ,
               for
               none
               can
               delegate
               more
               right
               to
               
               ther
               than
               what
               he
               hath
               himself
               :
               And
               so
               by
               this
               it
               should
               follow
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               might
               ordain
               Misters
               himself
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               he
               might
               Excommunicate
               ;
               And
               if
               he
               may
               do
               this
               ,
               by
               consequence
               he
               might
               also
               Preach
               ,
               Administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               &c.
               
               For
               what
               right
               can
               be
               pretended
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               should
               be
               no
               need
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrate
               might
               do
               all
               .
            
             
               Our
               last
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               distinction
               which
               the
               Scripture
               holdeth
               out
               betwixt
               Ecclesiastick
               and
               Civil
               power
               ,
               Scripture
               condemneth
               Church-mens
               usurping
               the
               Civil
               power
               ,
               and
               States-mens
               usurping
               the
               Church
               power
               :
               Church
               men
               are
               forbidden
               to
               judge
               or
               meddle
               with
               Civil
               things
               by
               Christ
               himself
               Luk
               :
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               22
               25.
               
               And
               so
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               meddle
               with
               Church
               power
               either
               :
               There
               are
               two
               Kings
               we
               read
               of
               to
               be
               heavily
               punished
               for
               their
               Transgression
               in
               this
               kind
               ;
               Saul
               ,
               for
               offering
               a
               Burnt-offering
               1
               Sam
               :
               13.
               13.
               
               And
               Vzziah
               ,
               for
               burning
               Incense
               2
               Chorn.
               26.
               19.
               
               He
               would
               go
               in
               and
               burn
               Incense
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               smites
               him
               with
               leprosie
               .
               And
               surely
               Reason
               would
               say
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               sin
               for
               Church
               Officers
               to
               Exercise
               the
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               for
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               to
               take
               to
               himself
               the
               only
               supream
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               ingross
               it
               wholy
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               III.
               We
               come
               to
               the
               Third
               thing
               we
               promised
               to
               speak
               to
               ,
               And
               that
               was
               the
               answering
               of
               the
               Opposites
               Arguments
               .
               The
               first
               Argument
               they
               bring
               
               against
               this
               Truth
               is
               ,
               That
               Godly
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               had
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               :
               And
               therefore
               so
               should
               Christian
               Magistrates
               have
               it
               under
               the
               New.
               Wee
               Answer
               ,
               That
               their
               Argument
               proves
               nothing
               ,
               except
               they
               also
               prove
               ,
               that
               what
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               Magistrates
               had
               then
               ,
               they
               had
               it
               as
               Magistrates
               :
               For
               we
               grant
               indeed
               what
               did
               belong
               to
               Magistrates
               as
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               does
               belong
               to
               Magistrates
               under
               the
               New
               ;
               But
               it
               may
               not
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               belonged
               to
               Magistrates
               then
               under
               other
               respects
               ,
               doth
               belong
               to
               Magistrates
               yet
               .
               For
               clearing
               of
               this
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Magistrates
               extraordinary
               men
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               So
               Moses
               gives
               out
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               for
               ordering
               the
               Church
               ;
               But
               we
               find
               in
               
                 Deut
                 :
                 18.
                 15.
                 
                 Moses
              
               was
               a
               great
               Prophet
               and
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ.
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 unto
                 thee
                 a
                 prophet
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 unto
                 him
                 ye
                 shall
                 hearken
                 .
              
               So
               David
               appointed
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Levites
               that
               divided
               their
               courses
               ;
               But
               David
               was
               a
               Prophet
               2.
               
               
                 Chron
                 :
                 8
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 appointed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               David
               
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 to
                 their
                 service
                 :
              
               Thus
               in
               another
               place
               it
               is
               shown
               how
               David
               did
               this
               at
               the
               direction
               of
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 set
                 the
                 Levites
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 Cymbals
                 ,
                 with
                 Psalters
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Harps
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
              
               Gad
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 seer
                 ,
                 and
              
               Nathan
               
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               :
               For
               so
               was
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               Prophets
               .
               
               And
               so
               from
               these
               and
               such
               like
               practices
               they
               can
               no
               more
               infer
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               now
               in
               Church
               matters
               ,
               than
               we
               may
               infer
               the
               Power
               of
               Church-men
               in
               Civil-matters
               from
               the
               example
               of
               Church-men
               under
               the
               Old-Testament
               :
               For
               Church-men
               did
               meddle
               with
               Civil-Matters
               in
               extraordinary
               Cases
               :
               As
               Eli
               the
               Priest
               ,
               He
               governed
               the
               State
               :
               And
               Samuel
               ,
               in
               cutting
               Agag
               in
               pieces
               .
               Elisha
               in
               Anointing
               Jehu
               to
               be
               King
               :
               And
               Jeho●ada
               the
               Priest
               ,
               in
               causing
               kill
               Attaliah
               the
               Usurper
               ,
               and
               making
               Joash
               King.
               All
               which
               we
               grant
               were
               extraordinary
               Acts
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               an
               ordinary
               rule
               for
               Church-men
               to
               have
               such
               Power
               in
               Civil
               things
               now
               :
               And
               so
               must
               they
               grant
               concerning
               these
               extraordinary
               practices
               of
               Civil
               Judges
               ,
               in
               medling
               sometimes
               with
               Church
               matters
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Argument
               they
               use
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               Magistrates
               were
               set
               over
               Church
               Officers
               to
               receive
               Appeals
               from
               them
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               them
               afraid
               to
               go
               beyond
               their
               Duty
               :
               But
               if
               they
               have
               none
               above
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               danger
               of
               their
               Ambition
               and
               abusing
               of
               Discipline
               .
               To
               which
               we
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               Ministers
               are
               Men
               indeed
               ,
               and
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               abuse
               their
               Power
               ;
               But
               if
               the
               danger
               of
               abusing
               Power
               be
               a
               good
               Argument
               to
               take
               Power
               from
               them
               ,
               then
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Power
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               any
               :
               For
               what
               kind
               of
               Men
               are
               there
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               in
               danger
               to
               abuse
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               must
               be
               left
               in
               Confusion
               .
               We
               give
               a
               second
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               Argument
               may
               be
               used
               against
               the
               abuse
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               
               and
               administrating
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               For
               the
               danger
               is
               as
               great
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Erasitans
               (
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               at
               least
               )
               will
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               preventing
               of
               this
               abuse
               ,
               may
               step
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               himself
               and
               Preach
               better
               ,
               and
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               better
               ,
               There
               is
               another
               way
               to
               curb
               that
               abuse
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               it
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               danger
               indeed
               of
               abusing
               that
               Power
               :
               but
               we
               say
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               that
               for
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               sit
               down
               and
               take
               the
               Power
               of
               Church
               Government
               himself
               :
               There
               are
               other
               means
               left
               to
               prevent
               this
               danger
               :
               Which
               shall
               be
               our
               Third
               Answer
               ,
               Wherein
               we
               shall
               show
               some
               of
               these
               means
               appointed
               by
               God
               for
               preventing
               the
               abuse
               of
               Power
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Church-Officers
               :
               First
               ,
               There
               are
               some
               Remedies
               in
               the
               Church
               Power
               it self
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               Subordination
               of
               Judicatories
               :
               So
               that
               although
               a
               Congregational
               Eldership
               should
               wrest
               Justice
               ;
               yet
               there
               are
               above
               them
               Presbyteries
               ,
               and
               above
               them
               Synods
               ,
               and
               above
               them
               
                 General
                 Assemblies
              
               .
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               conceived
               that
               an
               Act
               of
               Injustice
               will
               hardly
               get
               through
               all
               those
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               branded
               with
               some
               deserved
               mark
               :
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               Though
               all
               Church
               Officers
               should
               connive
               one
               at
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Faults
               of
               Ministers
               go
               through
               unpunished
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               some
               remedy
               left
               even
               in
               the
               Civil
               Power
               :
               For
               although
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               foresaid
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               Judicatory
               under
               pretence
               of
               Righting
               their
               Abuses
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               he
               may
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               Preach
               ,
               for
               preventing
               their
               abuse
               of
               
               Preaching
               :
               Yet
               he
               may
               do
               several
               things
               .
               1.
               
               If
               Church
               Officers
               commit
               a
               civil
               Crime
               ,
               he
               may
               curb
               them
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Church
               Judicatories
               meddle
               to
               judge
               in
               Civil
               things
               which
               concern
               a
               mans
               Life
               or
               Estate
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               make
               null
               what
               they
               conclude
               and
               punish
               them
               for
               abuse
               of
               Power
               ;
               for
               therein
               they
               medled
               with
               what
               belonged
               not
               unto
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Grant
               the
               matter
               be
               meerly
               Ecclesiastick
               wherein
               they
               abuse
               their
               Power
               ,
               yet
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               do
               somewhat
               here
               also
               :
               He
               may
               command
               them
               to
               resume
               the
               matter
               ,
               he
               may
               compear
               in
               person
               and
               reason
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               bid
               them
               see
               to
               it
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               stir
               them
               up
               to
               judge
               it
               better
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               go
               from
               one
               Judicatory
               to
               another
               till
               he
               get
               this
               done
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               a
               censure
               wrongously
               inflicted
               ;
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               still
               the
               Church
               Judicatory
               that
               must
               ranverse
               their
               own
               Censure
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Argument
               they
               use
               against
               this
               Truth
               is
               ,
               If
               the
               Power
               were
               put
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               mean
               to
               decide
               all
               the
               whole
               Controversies
               about
               Church
               Government
               ,
               which
               are
               managed
               with
               so
               much
               Animosity
               on
               all
               hands
               :
               Prelates
               plead
               that
               They
               should
               have
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               :
               Independents
               That
               particular
               Congregations
               :
               Presbyterians
               ,
               That
               Sessions
               ,
               Presbyteries
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               General
               Assemblies
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               former
               being
               Subordinate
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               Sessions
               to
               Presbyteries
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hence
               ariseth
               all
               our
               Debates
               :
               Now
               were
               not
               this
               good
               to
               take
               it
               from
               all
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               We
               answer
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
               way
               to
               end
               the
               Difference
               ,
               such
               as
               Solomon
               did
               to
               the
               two
               Women
               striving
               about
               the
               living
               Child
               ,
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
              
               A
               way
               that
               relished
               not
               with
               the
               kindly
               Mother
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
                 3.
                 25.
                 
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               We
               answer
               ,
               This
               Argument
               may
               take
               with
               natural
               Hearts
               who
               would
               buy
               Peace
               at
               any
               rate
               ;
               but
               not
               with
               those
               who
               are
               taught
               of
               God
               
                 To
                 buy
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 sell
                 it
              
               ;
               For
               it
               holdeth
               out
               a
               way
               to
               end
               Controversies
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               God's
               :
               His
               way
               is
               to
               establish
               what
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               to
               quite
               what
               is
               wrong
               :
               But
               this
               way
               tends
               to
               suppress
               both
               right
               and
               wrong
               ,
               such
               Peace-makers
               will
               not
               be
               Blessed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Presbyterians
               may
               borrow
               this
               Argument
               against
               
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Independents
                 ,
                 Erastians
              
               ,
               and
               have
               better
               right
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               will
               run
               thus
               :
               If
               Church
               Government
               were
               put
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               It
               would
               establish
               and
               settle
               all
               Differences
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Church
               Government
               betwixt
               
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Independents
              
               ,
               and
               Erastians
               :
               Now
               if
               this
               Arment
               be
               good
               when
               they
               use
               it
               for
               them
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               also
               good
               when
               it
               is
               used
               for
               us
               :
               But
               I
               doubt
               if
               they
               will
               admit
               of
               such
               like
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               so
               neither
               can
               we
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Fourth
               Argument
               they
               use
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               Jeremiah
               appealed
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               Jerem
               :
               26.
               and
               so
               
                 Paul
                 Act
              
               :
               25.
               
               He
               appeals
               to
               Caesar.
               We
               answer
               ,
               let
               that
               place
               of
               Jeremiah
               cap.
               26.
               be
               read
               ,
               and
               nothing
               will
               be
               found
               to
               prove
               that
               Jeremiah
               makes
               any
               appeal
               to
               the
               Civil
               Judicatories
               :
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               Though
               he
               had
               appealed
               ,
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               Lawful
               to
               appeal
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               a
               Church
               business
               ;
               for
               the
               Sentence
               which
               the
               Priests
               had
               
               past
               on
               Jeremiah
               was
               Civil
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
              
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               Now
               it
               was
               the
               Princes
               Duty
               to
               see
               to
               it
               .
               That
               Innocent
               Jeremiah
               should
               not
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               ,
               especially
               by
               those
               who
               had
               no
               Powet
               to
               inflict
               such
               a
               punishment
               .
               As
               for
               that
               instance
               Acts
               25.
               10
               ,
               11.
               about
               
               Paul's
               appealing
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               it
               makes
               nothing
               to
               these
               purposes
               ;
               He
               appeals
               only
               from
               Festus
               ,
               an
               Inferior
               Civil
               Magistrate
               to
               the
               Superior
               ;
               And
               this
               we
               are
               not
               against
               .
               But
               Secondly
               ;
               Though
               Paul
               had
               appealed
               from
               a
               Church
               Judicatory
               ,
               yet
               this
               makes
               nothing
               to
               confirm
               their
               Doctrine
               :
               For
               the
               cause
               here
               whereabout
               Paul
               was
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               was
               a
               Civil
               cause
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Treason
               against
               Caesar
               ,
               And
               a
               thing
               worthy
               of
               Death
               .
               Now
               we
               do
               Teach
               ,
               that
               a
               Church-man
               may
               appeal
               to
               a
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               questioned
               about
               his
               Life
               ▪
               and
               for
               a
               Civil
               crime
               ;
               But
               hence
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               That
               we
               may
               appeal
               from
               a
               Church
               Judicatory
               ,
               when
               the
               cause
               is
               Ecclesiastick
               and
               no
               wayes
               civil
               .
            
             
               Their
               last
               Objection
               is
               taken
               from
               1
               King.
               2.
               27.
               
               Whereof
               they
               make
               much
               ,
               The
               words
               are
               ,
               So
               Solomon
               
                 thrust
                 out
              
               Abiathar
               ,
               
                 from
                 being
                 Priest
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               From
               which
               they
               argue
               thus
               :
               Here
               is
               a
               civil
               Magistrate
               inflicting
               a
               Church
               Censure
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Deposition
               of
               a
               Church-man
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Abiathar
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Solomon
               
                 thrust
                 out
              
               Abiathar
               
                 from
                 being
                 Priest
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Therefore
               ,
               Christian
               Magistrates
               have
               Power
               to
               Dispence
               Church
               Censures
               :
               Yet
               we
               answer
               ,
               Solomon
               did
               nothing
               here
               but
               what
               we
               yeild
               to
               any
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               a
               civil
               Magistrate
               may
               inflict
               a
               civil
               Punishment
               on
               any
               person
               whatsomever
               for
               a
               civil
               
               Crime
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               the
               present
               case
               :
               
               Abiathar's
               Fault
               was
               Treason
               ,
               in
               assisting
               Adonijah
               to
               the
               Crown
               against
               Solomon
               ,
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Censure
               inflicted
               by
               Solomon
               was
               not
               a
               Church
               Censure
               ,
               but
               civil
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Banishment
               to
               Anathoth
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               verse
               26.
               
               And
               therefore
               what
               is
               mentioned
               in
               
                 verse
                 27.
                 
                 He
                 thrust
                 out
              
               Abiathar
               
                 from
                 being
                 Priest
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Is
               not
               the
               Censure
               directly
               intended
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               followed
               upon
               his
               Banishment
               from
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priests
               could
               not
               be
               exercised
               but
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               IV.
               In
               the
               last
               place
               it
               follows
               ,
               That
               we
               give
               a
               word
               of
               use
               from
               all
               we
               have
               said
               .
               The
               First
               use
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               a
               Government
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               as
               is
               proven
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               his
               own
               Officers
               ,
               Then
               know
               that
               those
               Magistrates
               that
               would
               ingross
               this
               Power
               to
               themselves
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               his
               Courts
               and
               Censures
               depending
               on
               them
               ,
               or
               rather
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               others
               put
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               do
               highly
               incroach
               on
               the
               Regal
               Power
               of
               our
               King
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               this
               seemeth
               to
               be
               the
               great
               sin
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               prophane
               Men
               ,
               plead
               for
               it
               ;
               as
               looking
               for
               more
               forbearance
               to
               their
               Lusts
               from
               civil
               Powers
               ,
               than
               from
               Christs
               own
               Courts
               .
               Civil
               Powers
               plead
               for
               it
               ;
               They
               are
               not
               content
               that
               Christ
               let
               Them
               reign
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               let
               Christ
               reign
               besides
               them
               ;
               But
               they
               must
               have
               him
               thrust
               out
               of
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               plead
               at
               their
               bar
               ;
               And
               so
               no
               wonder
               Christ
               overturn
               Kingdoms
               and
               Governments
               :
               It
               was
               the
               Parliament
               of
               
               England's
               fault
               ,
               
               They
               feared
               lest
               Christs
               Courts
               should
               have
               wronged
               their
               Priviledges
               ;
               Hence
               they
               would
               not
               allow
               him
               his
               Priviledges
               :
               They
               set
               up
               indeed
               a
               Government
               in
               Christ's
               House
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               a
               Lame
               one
               ;
               They
               durst
               not
               give
               Christs
               Courts
               their
               full
               Power
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               to
               be
               their
               Deputes
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               have
               dashed
               themselves
               against
               that
               corner-stone
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               until
               they
               are
               struck
               in
               pieces
               ,
               Their
               Fear
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               .
               What
               they
               feared
               from
               Christs
               Courts
               ,
               they
               have
               met
               with
               at
               the
               Hands
               of
               their
               own
               Servants
               :
               Our
               Kings
               have
               still
               been
               afraid
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               Malignants
               also
               going
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Royalists
               ;
               They
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               get
               Their
               Throne
               secure
               if
               so
               be
               Christ
               got
               leave
               to
               reign
               besides
               them
               ;
               And
               this
               among
               many
               others
               hath
               made
               their
               Throne
               shake
               .
               O
               that
               Kings
               would
               be
               wise
               and
               kiss
               the
               Son
               ,
               It
               would
               be
               their
               Wisdom
               to
               be
               faithful
               in
               what
               is
               committed
               unto
               them
               ;
               But
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               House
               it
               is
               not
               in
               their
               Charter
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               thing
               that
               will
               not
               thrive
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               their
               prudential
               Laws
               and
               Rules
               will
               do
               no
               good
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Yee
               would
               ground
               your self
               in
               this
               Truth
               ;
               It
               may
               cost
               you
               much
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               should
               stand
               you
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               avowing
               .
               Christ
               himself
               suffered
               on
               this
               account
               (
               as
               we
               have
               already
               shown
               )
               and
               others
               of
               his
               servants
               have
               thought
               it
               their
               Glory
               to
               be
               called
               unto
               suffering
               for
               it
               .
               
                 Who
                 am
                 I
              
               (
               saith
               Master
               Welsh
               )
               
                 That
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 called
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Preacher
                 of
                 glad
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sufferer
                 for
                 his
                 cause
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 
                 To
                 wittness
                 that
                 good
                 confession
                 ,
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 free
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 Yea
                 as
                 free
                 as
                 any
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 Heaven
                 :
                 That
                 she
                 is
                 free
                 in
                 her
                 Government
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Jurisdiction
                 on
                 Earth
                 except
                 only
                 Christs
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 waiting
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 with
                 joyfulness
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 last
                 Testimony
                 of
                 our
                 blood
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 Truth
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 would
                 please
                 our
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 favourable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 honour
                 us
                 with
                 that
                 dignity
                 .
              
               Thus
               He.
               And
               who
               knowes
               how
               soon
               he
               may
               honour
               some
               of
               us
               with
               that
               dignity
               :
               A
               dignity
               indeed
               to
               suffer
               for
               the
               Royal
               Crown
               and
               Diadem
               of
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             :
             IV.
             A
             BRIEF
             REFUTATION
             OF
             THE
             DOCTRINE
             OF
             Independency
             .
          
           
             
               Head
               I.
               The
               Power
               of
               Church
               Government
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               Church-Members
               .
            
             
               THE
               dayes
               by-past
               we
               spake
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Erastianism
               ,
               And
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               however
               it
               had
               many
               fair
               pretences
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               
               
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 God.
              
               We
               are
               now
               ,
               with
               the
               Lords
               assistance
               ,
               to
               speak
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Independency
               ,
               Ye
               Remember
               when
               we
               entered
               on
               these
               controversies
               about
               Church
               Government
               ,
               We
               shew
               you
               there
               were
               Four
               points
               of
               Truth
               which
               we
               should
               Labour
               to
               make
               good
               :
               The
               first
               was
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               had
               appointed
               in
               his
               word
               a
               way
               for
               the
               Governing
               and
               Ruling
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               not
               left
               it
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               King
               or
               Parliament
               ,
               To
               establish
               what
               way
               of
               Government
               they
               please
               .
               The
               second
               point
               was
               ,
               That
               this
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               Christ
               established
               in
               his
               word
               was
               not
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               be
               Executed
               by
               him
               .
               Thir
               two
               points
               we
               have
               made
               good
               in
               our
               former
               Disputs
               against
               Erastianism
               .
               The
               third
               point
               of
               Truth
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               not
               committed
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               his
               Church
               unto
               the
               Body
               of
               Believers
               ,
               To
               the
               community
               of
               Church
               Members
               :
               but
               hath
               established
               it
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               own
               officers
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Elders
               .
               The
               Fourth
               point
               of
               Truth
               which
               we
               promised
               to
               prove
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               not
               given
               particular
               Elderships
               and
               Church
               Sessions
               ,
               the
               Supream
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               there
               should
               be
               none
               above
               them
               to
               call
               them
               to
               an
               account
               ;
               But
               that
               they
               are
               subject
               in
               the
               Lord
               to
               Superior
               Church
               Judicatories
               ;
               such
               as
               Presbytries
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               and
               General
               Assemblies
               .
               These
               two
               last
               points
               we
               are
               to
               make
               out
               in
               Refuting
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Independency
               .
            
             
             
               This
               Error
               of
               Independency
               above
               all
               other
               we
               may
               call
               a
               fountain
               Error
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Sluce
               ,
               whereby
               an
               entrance
               is
               made
               to
               all
               other
               Errors
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Error
               whereby
               the
               most
               part
               of
               those
               that
               hath
               fallen
               from
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               these
               years
               by
               past
               ,
               have
               been
               first
               hooked
               ;
               They
               first
               turned
               Independents
               ,
               yet
               rested
               not
               long
               there
               ,
               but
               proceeded
               from
               evil
               to
               worse
               .
               Our
               scope
               shall
               be
               in
               this
               as
               in
               the
               former
               points
               to
               show
               ,
               That
               however
               it
               hath
               many
               fair
               pretences
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Tryal
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               main
               heads
               of
               this
               Error
               of
               Independency
               opposit
               to
               the
               two
               last
               points
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               we
               promised
               to
               make
               out
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               whereby
               they
               affirm
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               has
               given
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               unto
               all
               those
               that
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Although
               they
               be
               not
               Ministers
               or
               Elders
               :
               To
               the
               community
               of
               believers
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
               The
               second
               Head
               of
               their
               Error
               is
               this
               ,
               They
               do
               affirm
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               intrusted
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               Elderships
               ,
               or
               Church
               Sessions
               with
               the
               highest
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               on
               earth
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Judicatory
               above
               them
               to
               call
               them
               to
               an
               account
               .
               As
               for
               the
               first
               Head
               of
               their
               Error
               which
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               against
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Therein
               they
               have
               different
               Opinions
               among
               themselves
               ;
               some
               affirming
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               Church
               Members
               ,
               the
               community
               of
               Believers
               ,
               without
               the
               Minister
               and
               Elders
               ;
               yea
               a
               power
               over
               them
               to
               ordain
               them
               ,
               Censure
               ,
               depose
               
               them
               ,
               and
               inflict
               all
               other
               Church
               Censures
               :
               Others
               give
               them
               this
               power
               conjunctly
               with
               the
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Elders
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Some
               give
               only
               the
               power
               and
               Authority
               to
               Govern
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               Members
               ;
               But
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               they
               allow
               it
               to
               the
               Elders
               :
               Yet
               so
               as
               to
               the
               Peoples
               deputs
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               must
               give
               an
               account
               :
               Others
               give
               the
               People
               not
               only
               the
               power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               Government
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               People
               may
               sit
               down
               in
               Church
               Judicatories
               themselves
               ,
               enact
               Church
               Canons
               ,
               inflict
               Church
               Censures
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Some
               give
               them
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               power
               only
               in
               some
               things
               ;
               as
               the
               Excercise
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               to
               make
               Church
               Canons
               ,
               and
               inflict
               Church
               Censures
               ;
               But
               not
               to
               Preach
               .
               Others
               give
               them
               a
               full
               Exercise
               of
               Authority
               to
               do
               all
               .
            
             
               We
               in
               opposition
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               lay
               down
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               Labour
               to
               make
               good
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               solid
               Reason
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               not
               given
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               Church
               Members
               ,
               or
               to
               private
               Christians
               either
               the
               power
               or
               Exercise
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               neither
               in
               whole
               nor
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               hath
               intrusted
               it
               wholly
               to
               his
               own
               Officers
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Elders
               .
               I
               prosecuting
               this
               point
               we
               shall
               follow
               forth
               the
               former
               Method
               .
               First
               ,
               We
               shall
               clear
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Bring
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               shall
               propone
               and
               answer
               their
               Arguments
               brought
               against
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               shall
               shall
               apply
               the
               whole
               to
               some
               use
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               For
               clearing
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               Th●a
               it
               may
               be
               known
               what
               we
               do
               grant
               to
               private
               Christians
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               deny
               ,
               several
               distinctions
               would
               be
               given
               .
               First
               ,
               There
               is
               difference
               betwixt
               Church
               power
               or
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Christian
               priviledges
               :
               We
               do
               grant
               several
               Christian
               priviledges
               to
               private
               Christians
               ,
               but
               these
               do
               not
               infer
               any
               Church
               power
               ,
               or
               Authority
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               .
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               We
               do
               grant
               to
               the
               People
               a
               Power
               of
               Electing
               their
               own
               Officers
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ,
               we
               grant
               to
               them
               a
               power
               to
               
                 try
                 the
                 Spirits
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God.
                 i
                 :
                 e
                 :
              
               They
               are
               not
               to
               believe
               blindly
               what
               Ministers
               say
               ,
               but
               have
               a
               power
               to
               Try
               what
               they
               say
               in
               Relation
               to
               their
               practice
               ,
               To
               pass
               a
               Judgment
               of
               discretion
               upon
               it
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               according
               to
               the
               word
               or
               not
               .
               We
               grant
               these
               priviledges
               to
               the
               People
               but
               none
               of
               them
               doth
               infer
               any
               Church
               power
               ,
               which
               we
               clear
               in
               both
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               Peoples
               power
               in
               Electing
               their
               Minister
               ,
               doth
               not
               infer
               any
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Peoples
               Election
               or
               their
               choise
               that
               makes
               the
               Minister
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               or
               gives
               him
               Authority
               to
               Exercise
               the
               Ministerial
               calling
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               Act
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               by
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               who
               are
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               man
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               gives
               him
               Authority
               .
               We
               shall
               find
               this
               ,
               Acts
               6
               ,
               3.
               where
               the
               Peoples
               Election
               and
               Ordination
               by
               Church
               Officers
               is
               clearly
               distinguished
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               (
               say
               the
               Apostles
               )
               
                 look
                 ye
                 out
                 among
                 you
                 seven
                 men
                 of
                 honest
                 report
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdom
              
               
               (
               there
               is
               the
               Peoples
               Election
               )
               
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 appoint
                 over
                 this
                 busines
                 ,
              
               There
               is
               the
               Church
               Officers
               part
               :
               Though
               the
               People
               look
               them
               out
               and
               choise
               them
               ,
               that
               gives
               them
               not
               the
               power
               of
               their
               calling
               untill
               the
               Church
               Officers
               appoint
               and
               ordain
               them
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 trying
                 the
                 Spirits
              
               doth
               not
               infer
               any
               such
               power
               or
               Authority
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               should
               follow
               that
               the
               People
               of
               Berea
               ,
               who
               did
               try
               Pauls
               Doctrine
               ,
               Act.
               17.
               11.
               
               And
               compared
               it
               with
               the
               word
               
                 whetber
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 so
              
               ,
               had
               Authority
               over
               Paul
               ,
               which
               none
               will
               affirm
               .
            
             
               A
               Second
               distinction
               to
               clear
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               is
               this
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               those
               
                 to
                 whom
              
               the
               Authority
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               those
               
                 for
                 whom
              
               ,
               or
               for
               whose
               good
               it
               is
               given
               :
               although
               we
               deny
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               is
               given
               to
               private
               Believers
               ,
               yet
               we
               grant
               it
               is
               given
               
                 for
                 them
              
               .
               So
               all
               Ordinances
               are
               given
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Believers
               :
               As
               it
               is
               
                 Ephes
                 :
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 aud
                 some
                 Evangilists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               1
               Cor
               :
               3.
               21
               ,
               22.
               all
               is
               said
               to
               be
               theirs
               —
               
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 whether
              
               Paul
               or
               Apollos
               or
               Cephas
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 Death
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               given
               for
               their
               good
               :
               But
               hence
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               Church
               Discipline
               is
               given
               
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               have
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               respect
               Paul
               is
               given
               to
               every
               particular
               believing
               Woman
               ,
               and
               
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               Women
               have
               Pauls
               Authority
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               particular
               Church
               hath
               not
               this
               power
               in
               their
               hands
               although
               the
               power
               be
               given
               for
               their
               good
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               thing
               for
               understanding
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               We
               do
               willingly
               grant
               to
               private
               Christians
               power
               to
               admonish
               ,
               exhort
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               out
               of
               Charity
               :
               and
               this
               they
               may
               extend
               even
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 say
                 to
              
               Archippus
               
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 thy
                 Ministry
              
               .
               But
               this
               Liberty
               to
               admonish
               by
               way
               of
               Charity
               ,
               doth
               not
               import
               any
               Church
               power
               in
               them
               over
               those
               whom
               they
               rebuke
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               Pauls
               rebuking
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Gal
              
               :
               2.
               14.
               doth
               infer
               a
               power
               in
               Paul
               above
               Peter
               .
               So
               ye
               see
               what
               we
               do
               grant
               to
               private
               Christians
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               deny
               :
               The
               sum
               whereof
               is
               this
               .
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               not
               given
               them
               any
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               or
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               has
               intrusted
               it
               wholly
               to
               his
               own
               Officers
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Elders
               .
               This
               for
               clearing
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               .
            
             
               II.
               We
               come
               now
               to
               Arguments
               for
               clearing
               the
               Truth
               ,
               And
               the
               First
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               given
               no
               warrand
               to
               private
               Christians
               for
               Governing
               his
               House
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               Government
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               it
               .
               The
               consequence
               must
               be
               clear
               :
               For
               none
               has
               right
               to
               play
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Governour
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               except
               those
               who
               have
               a
               warrand
               in
               his
               word
               for
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               private
               Christians
               have
               no
               warrand
               in
               his
               word
               for
               Governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               either
               expresly
               ,
               or
               by
               good
               consequence
               ,
               either
               by
               precept
               or
               promise
               ,
               
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               from
               this
               that
               in
               several
               places
               of
               the
               Word
               this
               power
               is
               denyed
               unto
               them
               :
               So
               Rom
               :
               10.
               they
               must
               not
               exercise
               the
               Power
               of
               Preaching
               for
               
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 Preach
                 except
                 they
                 ●e
                 sent
                 .
              
               v.
               15.
               
               Now
               the
               whole
               communi●y
               of
               Believers
               cannot
               be
               sent
               ,
               besides
               they
               have
               no
               ability
               to
               discharge
               this
               Office
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               of
               a
               Thousand
               that
               can
               convince
               gainsayers
               :
               
                 Is
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               able
               to
               cut
               and
               divide
               the
               word
               aright
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               have
               no
               power
               to
               Preach
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               this
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               they
               have
               no
               power
               to
               Administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               for
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               joyned
               both
               these
               powers
               in
               one
               Commission
               ,
               He
               gives
               no
               power
               to
               any
               to
               Aministrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               gives
               power
               also
               to
               Preach
               
                 Matth
                 28
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Go
                 ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 Baptizing
              
               them-&c
               .
               Power
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Administrating
               the
               Sacraments
               go
               together
               .
               And
               so
               seeing
               the
               one
               power
               is
               denyed
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               other
               must
               be
               denyed
               also
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               have
               no
               power
               to
               ordain
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               to
               execute
               any
               other
               act
               of
               Church
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               no
               ability
               to
               try
               Ministers
               gifts
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               precept
               commanding
               them
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               practice
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               proving
               that
               ever
               they
               did
               it
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               more
               fully
               cleared
               in
               answering
               the
               Arguments
               they
               bring
               for
               it
               ;
               And
               so
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Argument
               for
               the
               Truth
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               theirs
               ,
               whereby
               they
               give
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               to
               private
               Christians
               ,
               doth
               overturn
               the
               order
               established
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               
               in
               his
               House
               ;
               And
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               it
               :
               The
               consequence
               none
               may
               doubt
               of
               ;
               For
               nothing
               appointed
               by
               God
               doth
               evert
               the
               order
               established
               by
               himself
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               theirs
               ,
               whereby
               they
               put
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               doth
               evert
               the
               order
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               is
               clear
               ;
               Because
               his
               order
               is
               ,
               That
               some
               be
               watchmen
               ,
               some
               watched
               over
               ,
               some
               Rulers
               ,
               some
               to
               submit
               :
               some
               Governours
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               Governed
               :
               some
               Sheepherds
               ,
               some
               the
               flock
               :
               But
               if
               so
               be
               that
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               then
               all
               should
               be
               overseers
               ,
               watchmen
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Governours
               ;
               and
               none
               more
               than
               another
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               power
               to
               Govern
               should
               flow
               from
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               Church
               Members
               ;
               For
               all
               are
               so
               alike
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Argument
               we
               bring
               for
               the
               Truth
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               to
               whomsoever
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               given
               warrand
               for
               Governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               those
               he
               gives
               promises
               of
               sutable
               abilities
               for
               discharging
               of
               that
               great
               Trust
               ;
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               not
               gifted
               ,
               neither
               promise
               to
               gift
               every
               Christian
               ,
               nor
               yet
               requireth
               He
               answerable
               gifts
               for
               Government
               from
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               no
               warrand
               for
               Governing
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               that
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               gives
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               he
               doth
               also
               promise
               them
               sufficient
               abilities
               for
               their
               Trust
               ,
               is
               clear
               ,
               For
               how
               could
               it
               stand
               with
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               to
               commit
               the
               great
               affairs
               of
               his
               House
               to
               those
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               qualified
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               
               Besides
               no
               instance
               can
               be
               given
               that
               ever
               he
               trusted
               any
               with
               those
               things
               ,
               but
               he
               promised
               them
               furniture
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               enabled
               them
               accordingly
               :
               So
               when
               he
               sendeth
               forth
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 Isay
              
               ,
               &c.
               he
               giveth
               them
               furniture
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               sendeth
               out
               the
               Apostles
               he
               furnishes
               them
               for
               that
               End
               ;
               So
               John
               20.
               21
               ,
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Jesus
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 as
                 my
                 Father
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 .
              
               There
               is
               the
               commission
               given
               them
               :
               and
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               this
               in
               v.
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 breathed
                 on
                 them
              
               ;
               &c.
               
               There
               is
               the
               Furniture
               :
               And
               so
               does
               he
               to
               Ministers
               whom
               he
               entrusts
               with
               this
               power
               ,
               He
               promises
               them
               Furniture
               ,
               
                 Matth
                 ;
                 28
                 ,
                 20
                 —
                 and
                 lo
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 alway
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               There
               a
               promise
               made
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               these
               following
               words
               
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               And
               so
               these
               promises
               could
               not
               be
               fully
               verified
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               die
               within
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               in
               Ministers
               their
               successors
               ,
               to
               the
               Worlds
               end
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               very
               evident
               he
               hath
               neither
               made
               such
               promises
               to
               every
               particular
               believer
               ,
               for
               Governing
               the
               Church
               ;
               neither
               doth
               he
               perform
               them
               unto
               them
               What
               ?
               Is
               every
               believer
               furnished
               with
               that
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               is
               required
               for
               the
               right
               managing
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               Church
               Government
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               require
               it
               of
               them
               :
               And
               so
               certainly
               it
               stands
               not
               with
               his
               wisdom
               to
               have
               committed
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               believers
               .
               This
               for
               ou●
               third
               Argument
               .
            
             
             
               Our
               Fourth
               Argument
               for
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               belongeth
               to
               Church
               Members
               ,
               Then
               it
               belongeth
               to
               them
               either
               as
               they
               are
               gifted
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               chosen
               out
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               our
               intent
               ;
               For
               then
               all
               are
               not
               Church
               Governours
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               who
               are
               gifted
               and
               chosen
               ,
               And
               so
               ,
               Church
               Officers
               :
               Or
               it
               belongs
               to
               them
               as
               believers
               ,
               or
               Church
               Members
               ,
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               Belongs
               to
               all
               ,
               for
               every
               one
               is
               a
               Church
               Member
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               Faith
               ,
               is
               a
               believer
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ,
               and
               whatever
               priviledge
               floweth
               from
               Faith
               ,
               belongs
               to
               every
               believer
               ,
               the
               meanest
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greatest
               .
               So
               if
               the
               right
               of
               Church
               Government
               be
               grounded
               on
               Faith
               and
               Grace
               ,
               then
               every
               believer
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               believers
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               right
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               whence
               shall
               follow
               many
               absurdities
               ;
               as
               that
               Children
               as
               well
               as
               Parents
               ,
               the
               simple
               as
               well
               as
               the
               wise
               ;
               Women
               as
               well
               as
               Men
               ,
               may
               Preach
               ,
               Administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               lay
               on
               hands
               in
               Ordaining
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               sit
               in
               Sessions
               ,
               inflict
               Censures
               ,
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Then
               none
               but
               believers
               should
               have
               right
               to
               Church
               Government
               .
               So
               none
               hath
               power
               to
               Baptise
               ,
               Censure
               &c.
               
               But
               they
               that
               have
               Grace
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               People
               should
               have
               Reason
               to
               doubt
               whether
               they
               be
               rightly
               Baptised
               or
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               if
               the
               Minister
               who
               Baptised
               them
               had
               Grace
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               wanted
               Grace
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               And
               so
               no
               power
               to
               Baptise
               .
            
             
             
               We
               bring
               a
               Fifth
               Argument
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               private
               Christians
               are
               in
               no
               place
               of
               Scripture
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               Church
               Governours
               ,
               There
               are
               no
               names
               nor
               titles
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               importing
               this
               power
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               given
               to
               Church
               Officers
               1
               
                 Tim
                 :
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 be
                 counted
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               And
               1
               
                 Corinth
                 .
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondly
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               no
               title
               of
               that
               kind
               is
               given
               to
               private
               Christians
               ;
               Yea
               they
               are
               set
               down
               plainly
               under
               names
               in
               opposition
               to
               Governours
               :
               As
               the
               flock
               to
               Overseers
               .
               
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 Take
                 heed
                 tberefore
                 unto
                 your selves
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 over
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 .
              
               &c.
               Yea
               and
               are
               commanded
               to
               honour
               ,
               obey
               ,
               submit
               to
               their
               Governours
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               distinct
               from
               them
               ,
               
                 Hebr
                 :
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 and
                 submit
                 your selves
                 .
              
               &c.
               Now
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               imagine
               ,
               That
               Christ
               should
               have
               intrusted
               them
               with
               highest
               power
               of
               Government
               ;
               And
               yet
               in
               all
               the
               stiles
               he
               gives
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               imported
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               but
               much
               of
               their
               Subjection
               ;
               Surely
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               so
               with
               Officers
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shown
               ;
               And
               let
               any
               discover
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               difference
               .
            
             
               A
               Sixth
               Argument
               for
               the
               Truth
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               be
               given
               but
               only
               to
               some
               ,
               then
               it
               does
               not
               belong
               to
               all
               ;
               but
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               is
               only
               given
               to
               some
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               not
               to
               all
               Church
               Members
               .
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Argument
               cannot
               
               be
               denyed
               ;
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               only
               given
               to
               some
               ,
               see
               those
               proofs
               that
               limit
               this
               power
               only
               to
               some
               as
               
                 Ephes
                 :
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Some
               and
               therefore
               not
               all
               1
               Cor
               :
               12.
               28.
               
               (
               which
               we
               cited
               before
               )
               
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 teachers
                 ,
              
               There
               are
               but
               some
               that
               he
               hath
               set
               for
               Governing
               his
               house
               and
               therefore
               not
               all
               and
               
                 Heb
                 :
                 13
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 your selves
              
               &c.
               Tim
               :
               5.
               17.
               
               (
               as
               is
               likewise
               before
               cited
               )
               There
               are
               some
               then
               that
               rule
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               rest
               ought
               to
               submit
               ;
               And
               so
               all
               are
               not
               Rulers
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Seventh
               Argument
               for
               clearing
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               power
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               not
               set
               down
               rules
               and
               limits
               to
               order
               it
               by
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               set
               down
               no
               Rules
               how
               to
               direct
               the
               managing
               of
               Church
               Power
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               Church-Members
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               part
               of
               our
               Argument
               ,
               That
               whatever
               Power
               is
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               down
               Rules
               how
               to
               order
               it
               ,
               is
               very
               clear
               ;
               As
               we
               may
               prove
               by
               the
               Enumeration
               of
               lawful
               Powers
               :
               He
               hath
               set
               down
               Rules
               how
               to
               Regulate
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               play
               not
               the
               Tyrant
               ;
               He
               hath
               set
               down
               Rules
               to
               Regulate
               the
               Power
               of
               Masters
               ,
               Parents
               by
               :
               So
               the
               Power
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Church
               Officers
               is
               regulated
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 Rule
                 with
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               8.
               
               And
               so
               through
               the
               Epistles
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               :
               But
               so
               it
               is
               that
               he
               hath
               set
               down
               no
               Rules
               to
               order
               Church
               Government
               by
               ,
               in
               the
               Hands
               
               particular
               Believers
               .
               For
               in
               no
               place
               of
               the
               word
               will
               such
               Rules
               be
               found
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 flock
                 govern
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 feed
                 them
                 ,
                 watch
                 over
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man.
              
               I
               say
               there
               are
               no
               such
               directions
               given
               to
               private
               Christians
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               pretended
               Power
               is
               
                 not
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               Our
               last
               Argument
               for
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               the
               Power
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               doth
               belong
               to
               every
               Church-member
               ;
               then
               every
               Church-member
               is
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               attend
               all
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               deciding
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               questions
               :
               But
               what
               inevitable
               confusion
               would
               follow
               on
               this
               ?
               How
               long
               time
               would
               it
               take
               to
               inform
               People
               about
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               things
               ?
               How
               tedious
               would
               it
               be
               to
               hear
               every
               mans
               judgment
               to
               the
               point
               ?
               And
               what
               distractions
               would
               it
               be
               to
               Peoples
               Callings
               ?
               This
               certainly
               would
               bring
               great
               confusion
               ;
               And
               so
               such
               a
               Power
               as
               this
               cannot
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Order
               .
               These
               are
               now
               the
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               III.
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               shall
               answer
               their
               Arguments
               brought
               against
               the
               Truth
               .
               The
               first
               they
               use
               is
               grounded
               on
               Coloss.
               4.
               17.
               
               A
               command
               There
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               Believers
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               
                 Say
                 to
                 Archippus
                 ,
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               From
               this
               they
               infer
               ,
               That
               People
               have
               Power
               to
               Censure
               their
               Minister
               ;
               And
               so
               have
               Church
               Authority
               .
               We
               answer
               ,
               They
               make
               much
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               little
               worth
               :
               For
               they
               build
               their
               Power
               to
               Censure
               upon
               this
               that
               they
               have
               Power
               (
               to
               Say
               )
               A
               poor
               
               reason
               .
               So
               
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 Say
              
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               :
               It
               is
               the
               same
               word
               that
               is
               here
               used
               ;
               But
               to
               infer
               from
               this
               that
               one
               man
               had
               Authority
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               very
               ridiculous
               .
               Surely
               if
               he
               had
               commanded
               a
               judicial
               act
               of
               Authority
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               
                 Command
                 and
                 Charge
                 Archippus
              
               with
               
                 all
                 Authority
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               like
               case
               he
               speaks
               to
               Timothy
               ;
               But
               as
               we
               shew
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               private
               Christians
               have
               Power
               to
               exhort
               and
               admonish
               one
               another
               ,
               yea
               their
               Pastors
               ;
               But
               this
               doth
               not
               import
               any
               Power
               of
               Church-Government
               over
               others
               ,
               else
               women
               who
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               have
               Power
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               to
               make
               Church
               Canons
               ,
               Censure
               and
               Ordain
               their
               Ministers
               ;
               For
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               exhort
               and
               admonish
               as
               occasion
               offers
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               2.
               
               A
               second
               Argument
               they
               bring
               from
               Act.
               11.
               1.
               
               When
               Peter
               comes
               up
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 verse
              
               3.
               the
               people
               Challenge
               him
               saying
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 wentest
                 in
                 to
                 men
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 didst
                 eat
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               verse
               4
               ,
               
                 He
                 begins
                 to
                 clear
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rehearsed
                 the
                 matter
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               from
               this
               they
               reason
               thus
               :
               That
               the
               Church
               hath
               Power
               to
               call
               Peter
               to
               an
               account
               ;
               And
               therefore
               they
               have
               Power
               to
               Censure
               for
               Scandals
               .
               It
               s
               answered
               first
               .
               Besides
               the
               People
               ,
               there
               were
               Apostles
               and
               Brethren
               There
               
                 verse
                 1.
                 
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               We
               answer
               ,
               It
               doth
               not
               follow
               because
               Peter
               purgeth
               himself
               of
               a
               Scandal
               unjustly
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               That
               therefore
               they
               had
               Power
               to
               Censure
               him
               ;
               For
               every
               Christian
               is
               bound
               to
               clear
               himself
               to
               another
               Christian
               of
               that
               which
               he
               is
               stumbled
               
               within
               his
               carriage
               ;
               yet
               one
               private
               Christian
               hath
               not
               Church
               Power
               over
               another
               to
               Censure
               :
               So
               Peter
               was
               bound
               to
               clear
               himself
               before
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               had
               done
               wrong
               ,
               to
               take
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               That
               one
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Church
               Judicatory
               having
               Power
               to
               inflict
               Censure
               on
               Peter
               ,
               our
               Opposits
               themselves
               will
               grant
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               3.
               
               A
               Third
               Argument
               they
               bring
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               is
               from
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 there
                 them
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               Balaam
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               here
               is
               wri●ing
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               And
               after
               he
               hath
               commended
               them
               for
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               reproves
               them
               for
               not
               exercising
               Discipline
               against
               these
               Hereticks
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 Iesabel
              
               and
               the
               Nicolattans
               .
               Now
               from
               this
               they
               argue
               ,
               The
               whole
               Church
               is
               reproved
               here
               for
               not
               executing
               Discipline
               against
               these
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               had
               power
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               Otherwise
               they
               would
               not
               have
               been
               reproved
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               :
               But
               that
               all
               were
               reproved
               ,
               they
               prove
               from
               vers
               .
               13.
               and
               its
               connection
               with
               the
               14.
               say
               they
               ,
               these
               who
               are
               commended
               in
               the
               13.
               are
               rebuked
               in
               the
               14
               
                 verse
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 thou
                 dwellest
                 ,
                 even
                 where
                 Sathan's
                 seat
                 is
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               dwelt
               where
               Sathan's
               Seat
               was
               :
               Therefore
               they
               all
               are
               reproved
               Answer
               ,
               It
               followeth
               well
               that
               they
               are
               all
               reproved
               for
               one
               fault
               :
               But
               not
               that
               they
               were
               accessory
               to
               it
               after
               one
               and
               the
               same
               way
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Rulers
               part
               judicially
               to
               cast
               out
               these
               vile
               Hereticks
               :
               It
               was
               the
               Peoples
               part
               to
               have
               stirred
               up
               
               the
               Rulers
               to
               it
               :
               Now
               because
               these
               were
               neglected
               on
               both
               hands
               ,
               both
               have
               their
               own
               guilt
               ;
               and
               so
               both
               reproved
               for
               their
               respective
               guilt
               :
               The
               People
               are
               reproved
               for
               not
               Mourning
               to
               God
               for
               the
               tollerating
               such
               like
               abominations
               ;
               and
               their
               not
               stirring
               up
               the
               Rulers
               to
               take
               course
               with
               them
               :
               But
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               they
               were
               reproved
               for
               not
               sitting
               down
               in
               the
               Judicatory
               and
               inflicting
               Censures
               themselves
               ,
               That
               was
               the
               Rulers
               fault
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               deny
               that
               they
               are
               all
               rebuked
               for
               their
               accession
               to
               that
               guilt
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ;
               And
               we
               clear
               it
               thus
               ,
               Doubtless
               the
               Teachers
               did
               not
               teach
               against
               these
               vile
               Hereticks
               ;
               Now
               there
               were
               Women
               there
               ,
               and
               yet
               surely
               they
               are
               not
               rebuked
               for
               not
               Preaching
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               They
               ought
               to
               be
               silent
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               So
               their
               fault
               ,
               as
               of
               all
               other
               Church
               Members
               ,
               was
               of
               another
               kind
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Their
               not
               Mourning
               nor
               stirring
               up
               the
               Officers
               :
               And
               so
               it
               followes
               that
               it
               was
               their
               Duty
               to
               Mourn
               ,
               stir
               others
               up
               to
               their
               Duty
               ,
               which
               we
               grant
               .
               But
               not
               to
               exercise
               the
               Power
               themselves
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               they
               are
               reproved
               for
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               4.
               
               The
               Fourth
               Objection
               is
               grounded
               on
               
                 Mat
                 :
                 18
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 shall
                 neglect
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 tell
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 neglect
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 heathen
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
               Whence
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Censure
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               is
               Church
               Officers
               are
               never
               called
               the
               Church
               ;
               Neither
               can
               they
               be
               so
               called
               without
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               :
               Therefore
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               Censures
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               .
               Wee
               Answer
               ,
               This
               Argument
               
               will
               make
               more
               against
               them
               than
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               they
               grant
               that
               neither
               Women
               nor
               Children
               have
               hand
               in
               Church
               Government
               ,
               but
               only
               professing
               Men
               :
               Now
               they
               shall
               get
               no
               place
               in
               Scripture
               wherein
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Men
               Assembled
               without
               Women
               and
               Children
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               grant
               that
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               very
               sparingly
               given
               to
               Officers
               without
               the
               People
               :
               Yet
               we
               say
               .
               1.
               't
               is
               given
               them
               in
               some
               places
               ;
               As
               for
               Example
               Acts
               18.
               22.
               
               It
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Paul.
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 landed
                 at
              
               Caesarea
               ,
               
                 and
                 gone
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 saluted
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               by
               the
               Church
               here
               certainly
               cannot
               be
               meaned
               the
               body
               of
               profess●rs
               which
               did
               amount
               to
               many
               thousands
               of
               People
               as
               shall
               appear
               from
               Acts
               21.
               20.
               
               In
               its
               own
               time
               :
               So
               by
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               meaned
               the
               Chief
               men
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               Paul
               having
               so
               short
               time
               to
               stay
               ,
               he
               seeing
               them
               but
               at
               the
               by
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               saluted
               every
               one
               ,
               man
               by
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               prime
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               very
               usualy
               given
               to
               Rulers
               and
               Judges
               whether
               Ecclesiastick
               or
               Civil
               ,
               without
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               So
               
                 Psalm
                 82
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 congation
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 :
              
               The
               same
               word
               rendred
               there
               Congregation
               is
               rendred
               the
               Church
               elsewhere
               ;
               And
               by
               the
               Congregation
               there
               ,
               is
               meaned
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               People
               :
               so
               we
               find
               it
               taken
               for
               the
               Rulers
               by
               comparing
               Exod
               :
               20.
               18.
               19.
               with
               
                 Deut
                 :
                 5.
                 23.
                 2
                 
                 Chron
                 :
              
               1.
               3.
               
               Where
               Solomon
               takes
               up
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               with
               him
               :
               And
               yet
               that
               Congregation
               is
               
               exponed
               v.
               2.
               to
               have
               been
               
                 Chief-men
                 and
                 Rulers
              
               ,
               so
               that
               usualy
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               word
               (
               Church
               )
               is
               taken
               from
               Rulers
               .
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               so
               taken
               in
               this
               place
               also
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               verse
               following
               he
               telleth
               what
               a
               Church
               he
               meaned
               by
               ,
               v
               ,
               18
               ,
               Verily
               I
               
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 yee
                 shall
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               &c.
               
               Speaking
               to
               the
               Apostles
               :
               So
               it
               must
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               Rulers
               who
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               they
               represent
               the
               Church
               ,
               doing
               her
               business
               wherein
               she
               is
               concerned
               .
            
             
               Objection
               Fifth
               ,
               This
               were
               (
               say
               they
               )
               to
               establish
               a
               yoke
               of
               Tyranny
               over
               Church
               Members
               ,
               if
               power
               be
               put
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Officers
               to
               make
               Acts
               binding
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               have
               no
               hand
               in
               making
               these
               Acts
               themselves
               .
               We
               Answer
               it
               is
               no
               yoke
               of
               Tyranny
               to
               instruct
               Officers
               with
               power
               to
               be
               
                 over
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               To
               Rule
               them
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ;
               to
               make
               use
               of
               their
               power
               not
               for
               destruction
               but
               for
               edification
               .
               And
               this
               is
               all
               we
               do
               teach
               .
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               Church
               Officers
               may
               abuse
               their
               power
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               power
               were
               it
               never
               so
               good
               but
               coming
               in
               mans
               hand
               may
               be
               wrongly
               used
               .
               But
               secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               as
               great
               danger
               of
               Tyranny
               in
               the
               Independent
               way
               ,
               and
               more
               also
               ,
               than
               in
               this
               ;
               For
               if
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Congregation
               should
               enact
               what
               is
               wrong
               ,
               and
               press
               it
               on
               the
               fewer
               and
               better
               part
               ;
               would
               not
               that
               be
               Tyranny
               ?
               And
               surely
               there
               is
               as
               great
               liklyhood
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               of
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Eldership
               may
               press
               unjust
               Acts
               upon
               the
               Congregation
               :
               And
               as
               it
               is
               as
               likly
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               more
               remeedless
               ,
               for
               though
               a
               Congregation
               or
               any
               in
               
               it
               be
               wronged
               by
               the
               Elerdership
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               Superior
               Judicatory
               to
               complean
               to
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Doctrine
               :
               But
               if
               the
               lesser
               part
               of
               the
               Congregation
               be
               wronged
               and
               Tyrannized
               over
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               power
               under
               Heaven
               to
               right
               the
               wrong
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               oppressing
               party
               to
               an
               account
               :
               So
               of
               all
               Governments
               under
               Heaven
               Independency
               is
               the
               most
               Tyrannical
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               VI.
               The
               Sixth
               Objection
               they
               bring
               against
               the
               Truth
               is
               from
               Matth
               :
               16.
               19.
               
               Where
               Christ
               sayes
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 on
                 earth
              
               —
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               agreed
               on
               by
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Keys
               there
               is
               meaned
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               from
               this
               place
               they
               would
               infer
               that
               the
               Keys
               are
               given
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               :
               we
               shall
               propone
               and
               Answer
               Three
               of
               their
               Objections
               ,
               whereby
               they
               labour
               to
               prove
               this
               consequence
               :
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Keys
               are
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
               whereof
               Christ
               spake
               in
               the
               preceeding
               18
               ,
               v.
               But
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               believers
               are
               built
               on
               this
               Rock
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               are
               given
               unto
               them
               .
               We
               Answer
               ,
               What
               they
               say
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               are
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
               ,
               Is
               said
               without
               a
               ground
               ;
               For
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               
                 Vnto
                 this
                 Church
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 rock
                 do
                 I
                 give
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               But
               I
               give
               it
               
                 to
                 thee
                 Peter
              
               :
               Sure
               none
               needs
               to
               learn
               our
               Lord
               to
               speak
               ;
               and
               this
               change
               of
               Person
               is
               not
               without
               a
               Reason
               ,
               in
               the
               preceeding
               verse
               ,
               he
               says
               —
               
                 upon
                 this
                 rock
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 
                 Church
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               Christ
               had
               meaned
               to
               have
               established
               the
               Government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               as
               easily
               said
               
                 unto
                 this
                 Church
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 the
                 keys
              
               &c.
               
               But
               he
               says
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               changes
               the
               person
               ,
               
                 unto
                 thee
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 the
                 keyes
              
               Besides
               this
               also
               every
               believing
               woman
               is
               a
               part
               of
               this
               Church
               built
               on
               the
               rock
               ;
               And
               yet
               according
               to
               their
               own
               grant
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               not
               given
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               Second
               Argument
               they
               bring
               from
               this
               place
               is
               this
               :
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               given
               to
               those
               whom
               Peter
               did
               represent
               :
               But
               ,
               Peter
               did
               represent
               all
               believers
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               therefore
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               given
               unto
               them
               .
               For
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               deny
               what
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               Peter
               in
               this
               place
               doth
               represent
               all
               believers
               ,
               he
               doth
               but
               represent
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               were
               to
               succeed
               to
               the
               Apostes
               in
               Preaching
               the
               word
               and
               Administrating
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               make
               good
               from
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               wherein
               the
               grant
               of
               this
               power
               is
               renewed
               and
               confirmed
               :
               The
               first
               place
               is
               
                 John
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Then
                 said
                 Iesus
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 as
                 my
                 father
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               v
               ,
               23
               ;
               
                 Whosoevers
                 sins
                 ye
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               clear
               the
               above
               mentioned
               grant
               is
               renewed
               ,
               and
               renewed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               did
               not
               only
               represent
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               all
               Ministers
               who
               succeed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               Preaching
               the
               word
               and
               Administrating
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               As
               in
               plain
               also
               from
               Matth
               :
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Where
               ye
               will
               find
               these
               things
               clear
               .
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               grant
               of
               power
               by
               Jesus
               
               Christ
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               .
               2
               That
               this
               grant
               is
               made
               there
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Apostles
               but
               to
               these
               who
               should
               succeed
               to
               them
               in
               Preaching
               and
               Baptizing
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               :
               For
               it
               is
               said
               —
               
                 lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 alway
                 ;
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               And
               so
               from
               this
               we
               retort
               the
               Argument
               on
               themselves
               ,
               That
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               given
               to
               these
               whom
               Peter
               did
               represent
               :
               But
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               Peter
               did
               represent
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               who
               were
               to
               succeed
               to
               them
               in
               Preaching
               the
               word
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               given
               unto
               them
               .
               They
               argue
               Thirdly
               from
               this
               place
               that
               the
               grant
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               of
               as
               large
               extent
               as
               Peters
               confession
               v.
               16
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 Christ
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               Now
               this
               Confession
               belongs
               to
               all
               believers
               ,
               and
               so
               also
               must
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               We
               Answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               grant
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               doth
               belong
               to
               all
               who
               hold
               out
               Peters
               Confession
               ,
               hath
               no
               ground
               but
               their
               own
               Assertion
               .
               And
               2.
               
               We
               say
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               For
               this
               Confession
               belongs
               to
               all
               faithful
               Women
               and
               Children
               as
               well
               as
               men
               ,
               who
               yet
               by
               our
               Opposits
               own
               concession
               have
               not
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
            
             
               Their
               last
               Objection
               is
               taken
               from
               1
               Cor
               :
               5.
               5.
               
               Where
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               to
               Excommunicate
               the
               Incestous
               Person
               
                 To
                 deliver
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 unto
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               this
               command
               is
               given
               unto
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               exception
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               Elders
               only
               ;
               As
               also
               the
               command
               is
               as
               large
               
               as
               the
               reproof
               in
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 ye
                 are
                 puffed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 rather
                 mourned
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               sure
               it
               is
               there
               were
               moe
               reproved
               than
               the
               Church
               Officers
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               command
               belongs
               to
               others
               than
               these
               .
               In
               Answering
               this
               Argument
               ,
               we
               shall
               first
               retort
               it
               on
               themselves
               ,
               For
               if
               so
               be
               the
               Argument
               hold
               good
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               Women
               and
               Children
               had
               power
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               command
               be
               to
               all
               without
               exception
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               excepted
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               command
               be
               given
               to
               all
               to
               whom
               the
               reproof
               is
               given
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               doubtless
               Women
               and
               Children
               mourned
               no
               more
               than
               the
               men
               :
               And
               so
               they
               should
               have
               power
               to
               Excommunicate
               also
               :
               Now
               this
               were
               absurd
               and
               against
               themselves
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               two
               main
               pillars
               whereon
               they
               build
               their
               Argument
               ,
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               command
               is
               given
               to
               all
               without
               exception
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               is
               of
               a
               like
               latitude
               with
               the
               reproof
               .
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               Answer
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               That
               all
               who
               are
               acquaint
               with
               Scripture
               know
               that
               God
               useth
               to
               give
               commands
               indefinitly
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               not
               have
               applyed
               to
               every
               one
               in
               the
               Church
               but
               only
               to
               those
               persons
               to
               whom
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               respective
               callings
               ,
               interest
               ,
               or
               relations
               ,
               the
               command
               doth
               belong
               :
               We
               shall
               make
               this
               clear
               from
               1
               Cor
               :
               14.
               31.
               
               Where
               Paul
               speaketh
               generally
               to
               the
               Saints
               at
               
                 Corinth
                 :
                 ye
                 may
                 all
                 Prophecy
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               command
               is
               given
               indefinitly
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               yet
               sure
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Apostles
               mind
               that
               all
               to
               whom
               he
               writs
               should
               do
               this
               ,
               but
               only
               they
               who
               had
               abilities
               and
               a
               Call
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               he
               sayes
               in
               the
               preceeding
               12
               ,
               chap.
               29.
               
               
                 Are
                 all
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 are
                 all
                 Prophets
                 ?
                 are
                 all
                 Teachers
                 ?
              
               &c.
               So
               in
               1
               
                 Thess
                 :
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 very
                 highly
                 in
                 love
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               a
               duty
               lying
               on
               all
               to
               whom
               the
               Epistle
               is
               directed
               ,
               then
               the
               Ministers
               had
               been
               to
               
                 esteem
                 highly
              
               to
               themselves
               for
               their
               own
               works
               sake
               ;
               For
               the
               Epistle
               is
               written
               to
               them
               among
               the
               rest
               ;
               now
               this
               were
               absurd
               and
               so
               it
               must
               be
               intended
               for
               the
               People
               .
               So
               is
               it
               here
               the
               command
               is
               given
               indefinitly
               to
               all
               ,
               yet
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               by
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               some
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Church
               officers
               ,
               and
               this
               appeareth
               evidently
               from
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               6.
               
               He
               was
               speaking
               to
               them
               concerning
               the
               same
               case
               in
               hand
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               relaxing
               of
               the
               incestous
               man
               from
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 Sufficient
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 this
                 punishment
                 which
                 was
                 inflicted
                 of
                 many
                 .
              
               Now
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               
                 Inflicted
                 of
                 all
              
               (
               as
               they
               would
               make
               the
               words
               bear
               )
               but
               
                 inflicted
                 of
                 many
              
               :
               Yea
               (
               as
               the
               learned
               observe
               )
               the
               word
               (
               many
               )
               signifieth
               ,
               The
               chief
               ones
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               same
               word
               that
               is
               
                 Matth
                 :
                 12.
                 41
                 —
                 a
                 greater
                 than
              
               Jonas
               .
               So
               Paul
               explaines
               himself
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               not
               all
               but
               the
               chief
               Ones
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Censure
               was
               to
               be
               inflicted
               .
               And
               this
               now
               for
               Answering
               their
               Objections
               .
            
             
               IV.
               In
               the
               nixt
               place
               we
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               whole
               purpose
               to
               a
               threefold
               Use.
               And
               the
               first
               is
               :
               Seeing
               this
               Error
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               now
               made
               evident
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               I
               would
               have
               you
               suspecting
               fair
               pretences
               that
               a
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               coloured
               over
               with
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               Error
               that
               hath
               a
               fairer
               pretence
               than
               
               This
               hath
               :
               it
               is
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               should
               not
               they
               judge
               others
               ;
               A
               fair
               pretence
               ;
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               the
               same
               that
               
                 Korah
                 Dathan
              
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               had
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               need
               to
               stumble
               the
               less
               at
               it
               —
               
                 Ye
                 take
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 you
              
               (
               said
               they
               )
               
                 seing
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 are
                 Holy
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Numb-16
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Second
                 Vse
              
               is
               to
               private
               Christians
               ,
               that
               ye
               would
               do
               your
               duty
               :
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               Content
               your selves
               with
               your
               duty
               .
               And
               first
               do
               your
               duty
               ,
               whereof
               many
               come
               short
               .
               Doubtless
               many
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               will
               cast
               off
               all
               care
               ,
               seeing
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               laid
               on
               the
               Officers
               thereof
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               ;
               Nay
               but
               as
               we
               shew
               in
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               although
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               be
               not
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               believers
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               duty
               lying
               on
               them
               to
               admonish
               and
               exhort
               ,
               even
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 say
                 to
              
               Archippus
               
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 thy
                 Ministry
              
               .
               Yea
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               lying
               on
               private
               Christians
               ,
               that
               when
               your
               private
               Admonition
               doth
               not
               the
               business
               ,
               ye
               are
               bound
               to
               delate
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               We
               see
               this
               Matth
               :
               16.
               
               Where
               Christs
               institutes
               this
               order
               v
               ,
               16.
               1.
               
               To
               tell
               thy
               Brother
               privatly
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               bring
               two
               or
               three
               moe
               Witnesses
               with
               thee
               :
               then
               if
               that
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               so
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               lying
               on
               every
               Church
               member
               to
               admonish
               and
               rebuke
               ,
               even
               their
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               ;
               to
               stir
               them
               up
               when
               slack
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               to
               tell
               it
               to
               others
               .
               And
               we
               would
               charge
               you
               to
               make
               more
               conscience
               of
               this
               duty
               than
               usually
               ye
               
               do
               .
               A
               second
               part
               of
               your
               duty
               we
               told
               you
               was
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
               in
               reference
               to
               your
               practice
               ,
               ye
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               take
               a
               Doctrine
               on
               trust
               from
               Ministers
               ,
               tho
               Apostles
               ,
               Nay
               not
               from
               Angels
               —
               
                 Though
                 we
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 Preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 Preached
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
                 Galat.
              
               1.
               8.
               
               And
               private
               Christians
               come
               short
               of
               this
               part
               of
               their
               duty
               also
               ;
               many
               seeking
               no
               other
               Reason
               of
               their
               Faith
               than
               what
               Ministers
               Preach
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               loose
               ground
               ;
               For
               ye
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 Try
                 the
                 Spirits
              
               .
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               ye
               would
               make
               Conscience
               of
               your
               duty
               ,
               so
               ye
               would
               content
               your selves
               with
               your
               duty
               ,
               ye
               would
               look
               on
               Church
               Officers
               and
               reverence
               them
               ;
               ye
               are
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               more
               in
               them
               than
               in
               our selves
               ,
               may
               we
               not
               be
               as
               fit
               as
               they
               ,
               they
               may
               erre
               as
               well
               as
               we
               :
               Grant
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               appointed
               by
               the
               God
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               reproacheth
               them
               ,
               reproacheth
               his
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               breaketh
               down
               the
               hedge
               appointed
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Third
                 Vse
              
               is
               directed
               to
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               Those
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               instructed
               with
               this
               power
               ,
               Ye
               would
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               Edification
               and
               not
               for
               destruction
               ,
               ye
               should
               so
               carry
               your selves
               in
               your
               places
               as
               not
               to
               tempt
               the
               People
               of
               God
               to
               despise
               your
               Office.
               When
               the
               Lords
               People
               hear
               of
               an
               Elder
               to
               be
               a
               Tipler
               ,
               or
               a
               Swearer
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               temptation
               to
               them
               to
               despise
               both
               that
               Elder
               and
               his
               Office
               :
               Many
               surely
               in
               this
               are
               stumbling
               blocks
               to
               People
               ,
               As
               
               Eli's
               Sons
               made
               the
               People
               abhorr
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Truth
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               
               wonder
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               losing
               weight
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               many
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               but
               for
               this
               one
               Reason
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               intrusted
               with
               it
               do
               not
               Labour
               to
               beautify
               it
               ;
               It
               is
               looked
               on
               by
               many
               as
               a
               place
               of
               respect
               and
               not
               of
               Office
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               be
               Richer
               than
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               thinks
               he
               is
               not
               respected
               if
               he
               be
               not
               an
               Elder
               ;
               and
               having
               goten
               the
               name
               he
               cares
               for
               no
               more
               :
               Now
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               way
               either
               to
               make
               People
               respect
               thy
               Person
               or
               thy
               Office.
               Let
               me
               obtest
               and
               charge
               all
               of
               you
               who
               have
               taken
               on
               this
               Heavenly
               Calling
               ,
               as
               ye
               will
               Answer
               on
               your
               hazard
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               chief
               sheepherd
               that
               ye
               would
               study
               by
               all
               means
               so
               to
               walk
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               beautify
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               Devil
               is
               Labouring
               to
               disgrace
               it
               .
               And
               this
               now
               for
               the
               
                 First
                 Head
              
               of
               Independency
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Head
               II.
               The
               highest
               Power
               of
               Church
               Government
               is
               not
               in
               Church-Sessions
               ,
               or
               Congregational
               Elderships
               .
            
             
               WE
               come
               now
               to
               the
               
                 Second
                 Head
              
               ,
               And
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               ,
               for
               which
               mainly
               they
               are
               called
               Independents
               :
               The
               point
               they
               affirm
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               every
               particular
               Church
               Session
               or
               Congregational
               Eldership
               is
               instructed
               with
               the
               highest
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               on
               Earth
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               above
               them
               to
               call
               them
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               wrong
               ,
               to
               rescind
               any
               Act
               once
               concluded
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               never
               so
               unjust
               :
               They
               grant
               that
               a
               Synod
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               may
               meet
               to
               consult
               about
               matters
               ,
               but
               withall
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               to
               command
               in
               the
               Lord
               any
               Congregation
               whatsoever
               :
               So
               that
               if
               a
               man
               be
               wronged
               by
               a
               Session
               :
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               unjustly
               censured
               (
               as
               it
               may
               very
               readily
               fall
               out
               )
               he
               must
               sit
               with
               his
               wrong
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               power
               to
               right
               it
               till
               Christ
               come
               in
               the
               Clouds
               :
               Or
               if
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               divide
               ,
               turn
               Hereticks
               ,
               run
               wrong
               (
               as
               many
               
               of
               the
               Independent
               Congregations
               doe
               )
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               power
               to
               heal
               the
               breach
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               giving
               an
               advice
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               either
               follow
               ,
               or
               not
               follow
               ,
               as
               likes
               them
               best
               .
               We
               again
               grant
               ,
               That
               particular
               Elderships
               have
               a
               power
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               Exercise
               Discipline
               in
               these
               things
               which
               concern
               the
               Congregation
               in
               particular
               ;
               But
               as
               for
               other
               things
               of
               more
               publick
               concernment
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Things
               that
               concern
               other
               Congregations
               as
               well
               as
               them
               ,
               these
               ought
               to
               be
               handled
               by
               a
               Superior
               Judicatory
               ;
               And
               that
               even
               in
               those
               things
               of
               particular
               concernment
               ,
               They
               are
               lyable
               to
               Appeals
               ,
               and
               the
               inspection
               of
               the
               Superior
               Judicatory
               ;
               So
               that
               wherein
               they
               shall
               be
               found
               wrong
               ,
               partial
               ,
               or
               Erronious
               ,
               They
               may
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               .
            
             
               For
               shewing
               the
               fashood
               of
               this
               Error
               ▪
               as
               also
               for
               the
               vindicating
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               that
               is
               now
               so
               much
               spoken
               against
               ,
               we
               shall
               labour
               to
               make
               out
               ,
               with
               the
               Lords
               assistance
               these
               Three
               Truths
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               it
               this
               :
               That
               ,
               besides
               the
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               particular
               Elderships
               ,
               There
               is
               also
               holden
               forth
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               A
               plat-form
               or
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               many
               Congregations
               by
               one
               Presbytry
               over
               them
               all
               in
               common
               .
               The
               Second
               Truth
               that
               we
               shall
               make
               out
               is
               this
               :
               That
               besides
               the
               Church
               Government
               that
               Christ
               hath
               established
               by
               Presbytries
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               holden
               out
               in
               the
               word
               greater
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Synods
               made
               up
               of
               Commissioners
               from
               several
               Presbytries
               instructed
               with
               power
               of
               
               Church
               Government
               from
               Christ
               also
               .
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               shall
               labour
               to
               make
               out
               this
               Truth
               ,
               That
               the
               inferior
               Judicatories
               are
               to
               be
               Subject
               to
               the
               Superior
               ;
               as
               Sessions
               to
               Presbytries
               ,
               Presbytries
               to
               Synods
               ,
               Synods
               to
               General
               Assemblies
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Superior
               judicatories
               have
               power
               over
               the
               Inferior
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               Appeals
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               complaints
               〈◊〉
               them
               ,
               to
               Censure
               them
               for
               Miscarying
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               to
               enact
               Church
               Canons
               or
               conclusions
               binding
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               Inferior
               Judicatories
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 I.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Platform
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 common
                 Presbytery
                 holden
                 out
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 COncerning
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 I
                 only
                 premit
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 however
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 Presbytry
                 whereabout
                 we
                 dispute
                 holden
                 out
                 in
                 1
                 Tim
                 :
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 Whereby
                 I
                 might
                 easily
                 show
                 is
                 meaned
                 the
                 Presbytry
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 ▪
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 dispute
                 about
                 names
                 ;
                 Though
                 
                 the
                 Name
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 the
                 Thing
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 holden
                 out
                 a
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 by
                 one
                 common
                 Presbytry
                 .
                 The
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 we
                 might
                 instance
                 almost
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 were
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   Corinth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 We
                 might
                 easily
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 those
                 Churches
                 were
                 not
                 single
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 but
                 Presbyterial
                 Churches
                 ,
                 under
                 one
                 common
                 Government
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 spending
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 pointing
                 out
                 this
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 instance
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ;
                 That
                 by
                 this
                 One
                 ye
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 thir
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 Church
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 these
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 made
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 guided
                 by
                 one
                 common
                 Presbytry
                 ,
                 and
                 Judicatory
                 ,
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 common
                 .
                 Which
                 two
                 being
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 point
                 we
                 intend
                 will
                 appear
                 evidently
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 here
                 a
                 Government
                 set
                 over
                 many
                 Congregations
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 Judicatory
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Presbytry
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 Church-Sessions
                 in
                 the
                 bounds
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 out
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 from
                 four
                 grounds
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 that
                 were
                 
                 in
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 moe
                 than
                 could
                 get
                 work
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 Languages
                 that
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 resorted
                 to
                 for
                 Gods
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Church
                 Members
                 that
                 was
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 compare
                 place
                 with
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 amounted
                 to
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 behooved
                 to
                 be
                 moe
                 than
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 Acts
                 1.
                 15.
                 they
                 are
                 numbred
                 to
                 be
                 about
                 
                   ane
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                
                 .
                 And
                 Act.
                 2.
                 41.
                 there
                 are
                 added
                 unto
                 them
                 about
                 
                   three
                   thousand
                   Souls
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 v.
                 47.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 daily
                 Addition
                 of
                 moe
                 and
                 moe
                 —
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   added
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   daily
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   Act.
                
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 yet
                 a
                 greater
                 increase
                 ;
                 There
                 are
                 about
                 
                   five
                   thousand
                   —
                   and
                   the
                   nu●ber
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   was
                   about
                   five
                   thousand
                   ,
                
                 concerning
                 which
                 five
                 thousand
                 it
                 is
                 necessarly
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 added
                 presently
                 ,
                 excluding
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 numbers
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 must
                 be
                 exponed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 :
                 
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   heard
                   the
                   word
                   believed
                   ,
                
                 Now
                 certainly
                 that
                 is
                 meaned
                 of
                 others
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 added
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 
                   five
                   thousand
                
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 number
                 ,
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 In
                 Acts
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 
                   And
                   believers
                   were
                   the
                   more
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   multitudes
                   both
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   Women
                   .
                
                 And
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 In
                 Act.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   increased
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   multiplied
                   in
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   greatly
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   were
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Faith.
                
                 They
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplyed
                 greatly
                 ;
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 leaders
                 and
                 Priests
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 doubtless
                 would
                 bring
                 multitudes
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 :
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 being
                 considered
                 ,
                 any
                 understanding
                 man
                 may
                 easily
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 would
                 amount
                 to
                 ,
                 behooved
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 in
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 proof
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 first
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 against
                 this
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 mainly
                 they
                 object
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 their
                 dwelling
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 not
                 remain
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 cite
                 Act
                 :
                 2.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 reckoned
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 and
                 Medes
                 ,
                 and
                 Elamits
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   dwellers
                   in
                
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 Answer
                 that
                 though
                 those
                 men
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 far
                 Countries
                 being
                 Godly
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 in
                 Expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 expected
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 dwellers
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 see
                 
                   Act
                   :
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   there
                   were
                   dwelling
                   at
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   Jews
                   ,
                   devout
                   men
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   nation
                   under
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 So
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 house
                 and
                 were
                 dwelling
                 there
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 v
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Where
                 Peter
                 began
                 his
                 Preaching
                 he
                 sayes
                 —
                 
                   Ye
                   men
                   of
                
                 Judea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   ye
                   that
                   dwell
                   at
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   
                   this
                   known
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 dwell
                 where
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 appears
                 from
                 several
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 verse
                 47.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 —
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   added
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   daily
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                
                 In
                 
                   verse
                   46.
                   
                   They
                   continued
                   daily
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   breaking
                   Bread
                   from
                   house
                   to
                   house
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 In
                 
                   verse
                   45.
                   
                   They
                   sold
                   their
                   possessions
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   their
                   Goods
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   Treasury
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   poor
                   .
                
                 And
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 in
                 Act.
                 6.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 all
                 joyned
                 in
                 choosing
                 the
                 Deacons
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 sure
                 these
                 are
                 Actions
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 Church-Members
                 .
                 This
                 for
                 their
                 First
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 second
                 Objection
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 sayeth
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 meet
                 all
                 
                   at
                   one
                   place
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 evince
                 our
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 did
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 Act.
                 2.
                 1.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   all
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 
                   verse
                   46.
                   
                   They
                   continuing
                   daily
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   6.
                   2.
                   
                   Then
                   the
                   twelve
                   called
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 And
                 
                   verse
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   saying
                   pleased
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   .
                
                 Now
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 this
                 exception
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 plausible
                 of
                 their
                 Objections
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Consider
                 what
                 we
                 spoke
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thousands
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 any
                 reasonable
                 man
                 
                 conceive
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 possible
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 should
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 here
                 turned
                 ,
                 
                   meeting
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   place
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 signify
                 a
                 meeting
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 room
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 agreeing
                 of
                 the
                 Affection
                 and
                 Judgement
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 they
                 cite
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   4.
                   25
                   ,
                   26
                   —
                   Why
                   did
                   the
                   Heathen
                   rage
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   People
                   imagine
                   vain
                   things
                   ?
                   The
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   stood
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rulers
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 turned
                 (
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 turned
                 (
                 gathered
                 together
                 )
                 and
                 certainly
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   Herod
                   ,
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   Jew
                
                 and
                 Gentile
                 did
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 consult
                 about
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 But
                 only
                 they
                 agreed
                 in
                 one
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 hearty
                 Affection
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 meaning
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 taken
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 t●is
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 these
                 places
                 further
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Act.
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                
                 It
                 makes
                 nothing
                 against
                 our
                 Argument
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 number
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shew
                 it
                 grew
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 answer
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 
                   verse
                   46.
                   
                   They
                   continuing
                   daily
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 number
                 that
                 afterward
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 might
                 all
                 have
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 answer
                 ;
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 point
                 they
                 bring
                 
                 it
                 for
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 mentioned
                 They
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 partaking
                 of
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   brake
                   Bread
                   from
                   House
                   to
                   House
                   ,
                
                 meaning
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 partake
                 of
                 from
                 House
                 to
                 House
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 place
                 makes
                 more
                 against
                 our
                 Opposits
                 than
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 in
                 Act.
                 6.
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Believers
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 extent
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostles
                 call
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   saying
                   pleased
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   multitude
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 meaned
                 all
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Multitude
                
                 ,
                 is
                 meaned
                 a
                 
                   great
                   Multitude
                
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Luke
                 8.
                 37.
                 
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   of
                   the
                
                 Gadarens
                 
                   round
                   about
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 Man
                 and
                 Mother-Son
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 Individual
                 Person
                 came
                 out
                 to
                 meet
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 great
                 Multitude
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Luke
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   praying
                   without
                   ,
                
                 when
                 Zacharias
                 was
                 offering
                 Incense
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 that
                 was
                 present
                 .
                 This
                 for
                 their
                 second
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 third
                 Objection
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Believers
                 was
                 such
                 before
                 
                 the
                 persecution
                 that
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Yet
                 when
                 that
                 Persecution
                 came
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 left
                 than
                 might
                 meet
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Text
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   all
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   throughout
                   the
                   region
                   of
                
                 Judea
                 and
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 before
                 this
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 makes
                 out
                 the
                 point
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 prove
                 .
                 But
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 yeild
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 persecution
                 mentioned
                 Act.
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 multitude
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 few
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   all
                   scattered
                   except
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 meaned
                 all
                 the
                 Professors
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 reasons
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Saul
                 
                   made
                   havock
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 verse
                 3.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 meaned
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Professors
                 were
                 scattered
                 ,
                 where
                 should
                 Saul
                 have
                 gotten
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 to
                 hail
                 to
                 Prison
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 himself
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 Act.
                 26.
                 10.
                 
                 A
                 second
                 thing
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 this
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 that
                 was
                 scattered
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Professors
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 verse
                 4.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   scatered
                   abroad
                   ,
                   every
                   where
                   Preaching
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 astricts
                 the
                 scattering
                 mainly
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Preachers
                 :
                 For
                 certainly
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 And
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostles
                 remain
                 still
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 ,
                 Now
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 should
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 stayed
                 there
                 behind
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 had
                 
                 been
                 several
                 Flocks
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 stayed
                 with
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 confort
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 driven
                 their
                 Preachers
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 second
                 answer
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 however
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 scattered
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 made
                 up
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 so
                 multiplyed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 behooved
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 many
                 Congregations
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 ye
                 may
                 find
                 out
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Act.
                   9.
                   31.
                   
                   They
                   were
                   multiplied
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Act.
                 12.
                 24.
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   grew
                   and
                   multiplied
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 one
                 place
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 In
                 Act.
                 21.
                 20.
                 where
                 the
                 Elders
                 relate
                 to
                 Paul
                 the
                 exception
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 taken
                 at
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 —
                 
                   Thou
                   seest
                   ,
                   Brother
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                
                 Jews
                 
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   believe
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 word
                 rendered
                 thousands
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 signifies
                 Ten
                 Thousands
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 Thousands
                 ,
                 but
                 Ten
                 Thousands
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 
                   ten
                   thousands
                
                 there
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 moe
                 than
                 could
                 be
                 Edified
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 
                   verse
                   21.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   informed
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 from
                 
                   verse
                   22.
                   —
                   the
                   multitude
                   must
                   needs
                   come
                   together
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 ground
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Christs
                 Officers
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 one
                 
                 flock
                 :
                 We
                 find
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Act.
                 6.
                 15.
                 about
                 the
                 choosing
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 :
                 We
                 find
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 there
                 in
                 
                   Acts
                   15.
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 besides
                 the
                 Apostles
                 we
                 find
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 Church-Officers
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Acts
                   11.
                   verse
                
                 last
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 Elders
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 speaking
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 in
                 verse
                 27.
                 
                 Besides
                 there
                 were
                 Prophets
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 verse
                 27.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   in
                   these
                   aayes
                   came
                   Prophets
                   from
                
                 Jerusalem
                 unto
                 Antioch
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 several
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seventy
                 Disciples
                 whom
                 Christ
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 were
                 still
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                
                 mentioned
                 Act.
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 consider
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 likely
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Harvest
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 should
                 be
                 ordinary
                 Hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 one
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 Christ
                 sent
                 out
                 the
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 only
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 not
                 out
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 by
                 two
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 certainly
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 behooved
                 to
                 be
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 there
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 yea
                 many
                 Congregations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ground
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Languages
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Act.
                   2.
                   5
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   10.
                   11.
                
                 and
                 Act.
                 6.
                 
                 Which
                 diversity
                 did
                 necessitate
                 them
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 divers
                 distinct
                 Congregations
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Language
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 furnished
                 the
                 Apostles
                 with
                 diversity
                 of
                 Languages
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 ground
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 void
                 capacious
                 Rooms
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 allow
                 places
                 of
                 meeting
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 private
                 Houses
                 ,
                 upper
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 Houses
                 allowed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 private
                 Christians
                 ;
                 as
                 Act
                 :
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                 And
                 surely
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 that
                 their
                 Houses
                 could
                 contain
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 meet
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 out
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 than
                 one
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 prove
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 than
                 one
                 there
                 also
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Believers
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 diversities
                 of
                 Languages
                 ;
                 But
                 for
                 brevities
                 cause
                 we
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 all
                 these
                 Congregations
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 were
                 under
                 one
                 Government
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 common
                 Judicatory
                 that
                 Ruled
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 As
                 our
                 Presbytry
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 within
                 its
                 bounds
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 lay
                 down
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 that
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Act
                
                 :
                 8.
                 1.
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 &c.
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 this
                 refutes
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Independent
                 tenets
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 they
                 affirm
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Church
                 is
                 never
                 given
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 meet
                 ordinarly
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 discharging
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 For
                 what
                 reason
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 one
                 Church
                 ?
                 Not
                 because
                 they
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Ministration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 For
                 those
                 were
                 dispensed
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 singular
                 Congregations
                 severally
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 certainly
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 one
                 Church
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 one
                 Government
                 ,
                 one
                 Eldership
                 above
                 them
                 to
                 Govern
                 them
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 is
                 called
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 her
                 Congregations
                 are
                 Governed
                 by
                 one
                 General
                 Assembly
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 we
                 find
                 there
                 are
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Act
                 :
                 15.
                 4.
                 and
                 
                   Act
                   :
                   21.
                   15
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   to
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   were
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 flock
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Common
                 Judicatory
                 .
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 cannot
                 be
                 spoken
                 against
                 by
                 our
                 Opposits
                 ,
                 who
                 prove
                 their
                 particular
                 Elderships
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 as
                 in
                 Act
                 :
                 20.
                 28.
                 mentioning
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 From
                 whence
                 they
                 Reason
                 thus
                 :
                 Ephesus
                 was
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 there
                 were
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Eldership
                 who
                 met
                 together
                 for
                 Governing
                 that
                 Church
                 in
                 common
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 give
                 
                 us
                 liberty
                 to
                 Reason
                 that
                 same
                 way
                 thus
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Eldership
                 who
                 met
                 together
                 for
                 Governing
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 or
                 these
                 Churches
                 in
                 common
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Argument
                 yet
                 stronger
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 there
                 are
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 find
                 they
                 meet
                 together
                 for
                 Acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 in
                 Common
                 .
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 see
                 Act
                 :
                 11
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 The
                 contribution
                 that
                 is
                 gathered
                 for
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 :
                 Now
                 what
                 the
                 Elders
                 should
                 do
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 a
                 place
                 like
                 it
                 Act
                 :
                 4.
                 35.
                 37.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 
                   They
                   sold
                   their
                   possessions
                   and
                   laid
                   down
                   the
                   price
                   at
                   the
                   Apostles
                   feet
                   .
                   And
                   distribution
                   was
                   made
                   unto
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   need
                   .
                
                 So
                 doubtless
                 the
                 contribution
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 distributed
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Government
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Further
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 more
                 clear
                 
                   Act
                   :
                   21.
                
                 18.
                 
                 They
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 Judicially
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 Paul
                 for
                 removing
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 by
                 satisfying
                 the
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 purifying
                 himself
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 In
                 v
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   therefore
                   this
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 their
                 Elderships
                 meeting
                 together
                 for
                 removing
                 a
                 Scandal
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 a
                 Third
                 place
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 ;
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 4
                 ,
                 We
                 shall
                 afterward
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Synods
                 ;
                 only
                 this
                 much
                 at
                 
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 the
                 Elders
                 met
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 binding
                 Acts
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 under
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 out
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Government
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 under
                 one
                 Presbytry
                 holden
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 main
                 thing
                 our
                 Opposits
                 flee
                 to
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 granting
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Congregations
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 before
                 the
                 Persecution
                 in
                 Act
                 :
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 one
                 Government
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 infer
                 a
                 Government
                 by
                 Presbytry
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 Governed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 We
                 read
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 Elders
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 before
                 the
                 Dispersion
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 so
                 few
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 common
                 Government
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 Elders
                 ;
                 It
                 inferrs
                 not
                 a
                 Presbytry
                 but
                 a
                 Congregational
                 Eldership
                 only
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 Answer
                 ,
                 They
                 grant
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 Persecution
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 common
                 Eldership
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 And
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 moe
                 Congregations
                 than
                 One
                 there
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 the
                 Dispersion
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 proved
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 Elders
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 common
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whatever
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Dispersion
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 concession
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 after
                 the
                 Dispersion
                 .
                 Secondly
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 They
                 can
                 hardly
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Elders
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 before
                 the
                 Dispersion
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 of
                 Elders
                 until
                 
                   Act.
                   11.
                
                 
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 instituted
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 .
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 Elders
                 to
                 govern
                 them
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 govern
                 them
                 in
                 common
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 Elders
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 call
                 themselves
                 ,
                 2
                 John
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Peter
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 Elders
                 ,
                 so
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 these
                 Acts
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 as
                 Elders
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 as
                 Apostles
                 is
                 not
                 imitable
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 Governing
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 imitable
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Ordaining
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Distributing
                 of
                 Alms.
                 Again
                 ,
                 What
                 they
                 did
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 do
                 it
                 alone
                 ;
                 But
                 here
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 
                   in
                   Collegio
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 reserve
                 the
                 Peoples
                 part
                 of
                 Election
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 never
                 met
                 together
                 to
                 write
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 nor
                 sought
                 the
                 Peoples
                 concurrence
                 for
                 any
                 Act
                 meerly
                 Apostolick
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 Elders
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Churches
                 even
                 then
                 were
                 under
                 one
                 common
                 Eldership
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 we
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 holdeth
                 out
                 a
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 by
                 one
                 common
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 ¶
                 II.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Plat-form
                 of
                 Government
                 by
                 Synods
                 over
                 many
                 particular
                 Presbyteries
                 holden
                 forth
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Second
                 thing
                 we
                 promised
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 mean
                 Church
                 Judicatories
                 above
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 above
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 or
                 Congregational
                 Elderships
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 For
                 understanding
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 These
                 Synods
                 or
                 greater
                 Meetings
                 of
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 :
                 Some
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 several
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 commonly
                 we
                 have
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 )
                 Or
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 several
                 Synods
                 within
                 a
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 General
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 Or
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 several
                 Churches
                 of
                 several
                 Nations
                 ,
                 or
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 Universal
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 General
                 Synods
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 differ
                 from
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 ample
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Government
                 by
                 Presbyteries
                 
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 ordinary
                 way
                 of
                 Government
                 held
                 out
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 But
                 Synods
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 more
                 rare
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 particular
                 emergent
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Act.
                   15.
                
                 
                 That
                 Synod
                 was
                 called
                 upon
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 Division
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 which
                 troubled
                 other
                 Churches
                 about
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 All
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 greater
                 Synods
                 ,
                 The
                 Provincial
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Universal
                 Councils
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 differ
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 less
                 and
                 more
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 needful
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 out
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 out
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Synods
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 every
                 kind
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Particulars
                 are
                 infinite
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 General
                 Rules
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 Or
                 a
                 Rule
                 for
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 which
                 keeping
                 the
                 just
                 proportion
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 other
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 As
                 Matth
                 :
                 18.
                 
                 Christ
                 sets
                 down
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 walking
                 in
                 private
                 Scandals
                 ,
                 speaking
                 nothing
                 of
                 publick
                 Scandals
                 :
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 did
                 mean
                 that
                 publick
                 Scandals
                 should
                 be
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 keeping
                 the
                 just
                 proportion
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 here
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Synods
                 be
                 held
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 speak
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 bounds
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 extend
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 One
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 All
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 particularly
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 bounds
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Third
                 thing
                 for
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 :
                 The
                 Independents
                 and
                 we
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 gives
                 ground
                 for
                 meeting
                 of
                 Synods
                 ;
                 only
                 we
                 differ
                 about
                 their
                 Power
                 :
                 They
                 grant
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Division
                 or
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 Synods
                 may
                 meet
                 and
                 give
                 their
                 Advice
                 in
                 Matters
                 doubtful
                 ;
                 only
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Synods
                 have
                 no
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 command
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 embrace
                 their
                 determinations
                 ,
                 We
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 maintain
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 holdeth
                 out
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 We
                 might
                 instance
                 this
                 in
                 Act
                 :
                 1
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 no
                 particular
                 Church
                 ;
                 For
                 here
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 whose
                 Paroch-Church
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
                 Here
                 were
                 the
                 Brethren
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 Galilie
                 v
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Some
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 This
                 meeting
                 did
                 a
                 Church
                 business
                 of
                 common
                 concernment
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 behooved
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 represent
                 them
                 ,
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 behooved
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 point
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 Act
                 :
                 15.
                 
                 Where
                 this
                 Synod
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 is
                 held
                 forth
                 clearly
                 :
                 The
                 History
                 is
                 plain
                 :
                 A
                 difference
                 ariseth
                 in
                 Antioch
                 about
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 composed
                 in
                 Antioch
                 it self
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 send
                 up
                 Commissioners
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 determine
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 determine
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 the
                 Synod
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 consider
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 meeting
                 or
                 Judicatory
                 here
                 ;
                 
                 None
                 may
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 v
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Judicatory
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 the
                 Presbytry
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 there
                 v
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 the
                 Presbytry
                 of
                 Antioch
                 Act
                 :
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 voice
                 appears
                 from
                 Act
                 :
                 16.
                 4.
                 where
                 the
                 decree
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 made
                 was
                 ascrived
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 Commissioners
                 there
                 also
                 from
                 Syria
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 with
                 Antioch
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                 For
                 what
                 other
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 alike
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Heresy
                 as
                 Antioch
                 was
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 there
                 as
                 Antioch
                 had
                 ,
                 And
                 therefore
                 these
                 Acts
                 are
                 binding
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 ,
                 However
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 the
                 Presbytry
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 meeting
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 two
                 Presbytries
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 moe
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 would
                 consider
                 that
                 this
                 meeting
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 several
                 Presbytries
                 makes
                 binding
                 Acts
                 unto
                 other
                 absent
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 ;
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 things
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 determine
                 the
                 Question
                 in
                 v
                 ,
                 19.
                 20
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 impose
                 Their
                 determination
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 keeped
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Letters
                 They
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 v
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 that
                 is
                 turned
                 there
                 a
                 Burthen
                 ,
                 signifies
                 
                   a
                   Law
                
                 or
                 
                   a
                   
                   Decree
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 Act
                 :
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 their
                 Conclusions
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Decrees
                   which
                   were
                   ordained
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   El●ers
                   at
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   keeped
                   :
                
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 They
                 did
                 make
                 Acts
                 binding
                 other
                 Congregations
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 they
                 put
                 forth
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Censure
                 on
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 v
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 They
                 called
                 them
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 A
                 brand
                 of
                 Infamy
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 They
                 Censured
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 doe
                 That
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 knew
                 they
                 were
                 become
                 incorrigibly
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Heretick
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   Admonition
                   reject
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 ye
                 perceive
                 clearly
                 a
                 pattern
                 for
                 greater
                 Synods
                 ,
                 a
                 Judicatory
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 several
                 Presbytries
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 making
                 binding
                 Laws
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 absent
                 in
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 present
                 in
                 their
                 Commissioners
              
               
                 III.
                 Their
                 main
                 Objection
                 against
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 here
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 guided
                 with
                 an
                 infallible
                 Spirit
                 to
                 determine
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Rule
                 for
                 our
                 Synods
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 men
                 wanting
                 that
                 assistance
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 if
                 it
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 will
                 make
                 against
                 our
                 Opposits
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 pattern
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 for
                 advice
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 their
                 Argument
                 hold
                 against
                 Us
                 in
                 the
                 One
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 hold
                 also
                 against
                 Them
                 in
                 the
                 Other
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 shew
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 also
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Acted
                 as
                 Elders
                 ;
                 Now
                 if
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proven
                 that
                 they
                 Acted
                 as
                 Elders
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 breaks
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 
                 Objection
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 They
                 willingly
                 submit
                 Act
                 :
                 15.
                 4
                 
                 Now
                 in
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 directed
                 by
                 me●
                 ,
                 And
                 so
                 surely
                 here
                 they
                 acted
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostles
                 all
                 along
                 go
                 not
                 on
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 guided
                 by
                 an
                 infallible
                 Apostolick
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 state
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 debate
                 it
                 in
                 v
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Now
                 when
                 they
                 write
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 advice
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 debate
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 conclude
                 ,
                 but
                 speake
                 all
                 as
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 ;
                 But
                 here
                 they
                 debate
                 .
                 And
                 ●aving
                 found
                 Truth
                 ,
                 By
                 force
                 of
                 Reason
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 upon
                 like
                 assurance
                 of
                 Scripture
                 warrand
                 ,
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemeth
                   good
                   unto
                   Vs
                   being
                   Assembled
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 In
                 v
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 determine
                 the
                 Question
                 fully
                 that
                 nothing
                 needed
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 For
                 Peter
                 v
                 ,
                 6th
                 gives
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 That
                 Believers
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 :
                 What
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ;
                 Yet
                 it
                 speaketh
                 not
                 fully
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 untill
                 James
                 addeth
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 however
                 the
                 Gentils
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 eschew
                 the
                 Scandal
                 of
                 the
                 weak
                 Jews
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 &c
                 ▪
                 v
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 They
                 Acted
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 intending
                 to
                 determine
                 a
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 fully
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 an
                 injury
                 to
                 that
                 immediately
                 
                 inspiring
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 acted
                 in
                 penning
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 are
                 put
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 Elders
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Act
                   :
                   15.
                   22.
                   23.
                   
                   Act.
                   16.
                   4.
                   
                   Act.
                
                 21.
                 25.
                 
                 Now
                 surely
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 did
                 never
                 concurr
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 Acts
                 of
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 office
                 ;
                 As
                 penning
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 From
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 here
                 acted
                 as
                 Elders
                 ,
                 leaving
                 a
                 Pattern
                 for
                 such
                 like
                 Judicatories
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Second
                 Point
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 III.
                 Inferior
                 Church
                 Judicatories
                 are
                 Subject
                 to
                 Superiour
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Third
                 point
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 That
                 Inferior
                 Church
                 Judicatories
                 are
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Superior
                 ,
                 as
                 Sessions
                 or
                 Congregational
                 Elderships
                 to
                 Presbytries
                 ,
                 Presbytries
                 to
                 Synods
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 over
                 the
                 lesser
                 :
                 For
                 receiving
                 Appeals
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 Complaints
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Enacting
                 of
                 Church
                 Canons
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 the
                 Inferior
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 point
                 in
                 short
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 
                 particular
                 Elderships
                 are
                 not
                 Independent
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 accountable
                 to
                 any
                 Judicatory
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 But
                 Presbyteries
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 We
                 shall
                 follow
                 the
                 former
                 Order
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 clear
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 To
                 bring
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 To
                 answer
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 To
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 Use.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 For
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 allow
                 unto
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 an
                 Eldership
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Discipline
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 concernment
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 things
                 wherein
                 other
                 Congregations
                 are
                 concerned
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 such
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 Superiour
                 Judicatories
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   belongs
                   unto
                   all
                   should
                   be
                   handled
                   by
                   all
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 Power
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 above
                 another
                 :
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Congregations
                 (
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 is
                 equal
                 in
                 Power
                 ;
                 This
                 way
                 was
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Parish
                 where
                 the
                 Bishop
                 lived
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 others
                 were
                 to
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Lord
                 Bishops
                 Laws
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 out
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Elders
                 taken
                 from
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 Congregation
                 can
                 challenge
                 Power
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 The
                 meanest
                 hath
                 as
                 great
                 Power
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Presbyteries
                 or
                 Synods
                 are
                 absolute
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 whatever
                 
                 they
                 conclude
                 should
                 stand
                 for
                 a
                 Law
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 We
                 affirme
                 Their
                 Power
                 is
                 a
                 limited
                 and
                 Ministerial
                 Power
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Power
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 put
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 or
                 Synod
                 should
                 conclude
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 wrong
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 blindly
                 .
                 We
                 allow
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 a
                 Judgement
                 of
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 should
                 compare
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Church
                 Judicatories
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 either
                 to
                 choice
                 or
                 refuse
                 :
                 Only
                 herein
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 particular
                 Christians
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 loathness
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Judicatories
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 a
                 secret
                 kind
                 of
                 diffidence
                 and
                 distrust
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Light
                 and
                 understanding
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 others
                 blindly
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 suspect
                 themselves
                 rather
                 than
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 mean
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 dubious
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 case
                 comes
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 evidently
                 seen
                 that
                 Superiour
                 Judicatories
                 have
                 gone
                 wrong
                 ,
                 private
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 indeed
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 great
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Respect
                 to
                 the
                 Judicatory
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 necessitate
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 their
                 Acts
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 their
                 furious
                 zeal
                 they
                 cast
                 all
                 loose
                 and
                 into
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 all
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 particular
                 Elderships
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 if
                 particular
                 Elderships
                 be
                 Independent
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 hath
                 warranted
                 Presbyteries
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 We
                 maintain
                 the
                 last
                 :
                 And
                 
                 we
                 clear
                 our
                 part
                 the
                 Controversy
                 from
                 several
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 First
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 many
                 defects
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Independency
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 whole
                 Power
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 countable
                 to
                 none
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 reckon
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 of
                 these
                 Defects
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 very
                 great
                 Defects
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Theirs
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Authoritative
                 way
                 in
                 Christs
                 Church
                 to
                 right
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 wronged
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 As
                 put
                 the
                 Case
                 that
                 an
                 Eldership
                 should
                 wrong
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 Censuring
                 him
                 unjustly
                 :
                 According
                 to
                 Their
                 way
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 sit
                 with
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remedy
                 to
                 him
                 till
                 Christ
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 defect
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Independent
                 way
                 of
                 Theirs
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 heal
                 Breaches
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 :
                 Put
                 the
                 case
                 that
                 a
                 People
                 should
                 divide
                 from
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Elders
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 Congregation
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 contest
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 Now
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 suppose
                 both
                 these
                 Parties
                 to
                 be
                 wilful
                 ,
                 as
                 too
                 usually
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 yeild
                 to
                 any
                 Advice
                 ,
                 without
                 Authority
                 to
                 back
                 it
                 :
                 Now
                 what
                 remedy
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 Power
                 over
                 both
                 Parties
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 right
                 :
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 no
                 remedy
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 for
                 such
                 evils
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 so
                 frequently
                 fall
                 out
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Independent
                 way
                 leaveth
                 no
                 Authoritative
                 mean
                 for
                 holding
                 down
                 Pluralities
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 a
                 particular
                 
                 Congregation
                 set
                 up
                 what
                 Religion
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 suppose
                 it
                 be
                 Popery
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Authoritative
                 mean
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 :
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 Christs
                 Weeding-hook
                 to
                 weed
                 out
                 Heresies
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 observe
                 wherever
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 it
                 bears
                 Heresy
                 down
                 ;
                 And
                 no
                 wonder
                 ;
                 For
                 Judicatories
                 are
                 so
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 overseen
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ;
                 By
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Authoritative
                 mean
                 for
                 unity
                 and
                 uniformity
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 among
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 But
                 every
                 one
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Their
                 Own
                 ;
                 This
                 Congregation
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Congregation
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 which
                 doubtless
                 would
                 prove
                 a
                 great
                 stumbling
                 block
                 to
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 unto
                 what
                 Congregation
                 to
                 joyn
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 diversity
                 among
                 all
                 .
                 Put
                 the
                 case
                 (
                 to
                 clear
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 whereby
                 ye
                 may
                 guess
                 at
                 others
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 they
                 would
                 both
                 read
                 and
                 expound
                 ,
                 In
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 only
                 Read
                 :
                 In
                 others
                 the
                 line
                 were
                 not
                 read
                 for
                 singing
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 read
                 :
                 In
                 some
                 Congregations
                 Children
                 were
                 not
                 Baptized
                 but
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 In
                 others
                 ,
                 That
                 Baptism
                 were
                 Administrate
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 also
                 :
                 In
                 some
                 Congregations
                 Two
                 Prayers
                 before
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 In
                 another
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 In
                 another
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 Sung
                 ,
                 In
                 another
                 not
                 .
                 Now
                 though
                 the
                 Strong
                 would
                 not
                 stumble
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 such
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 Yet
                 to
                 the
                 weak
                 Christian
                 they
                 might
                 prove
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 stumbling
                 ;
                 
                 For
                 usually
                 such
                 presently
                 stamp
                 Conscience
                 on
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 which
                 they
                 like
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 hence
                 arise
                 contests
                 ,
                 Janglings
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 renting
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 in
                 Independency
                 left
                 for
                 preventing
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 Independency
                 leaves
                 no
                 remedy
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 wanting
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 for
                 Tryal
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 that
                 comes
                 ▪
                 Whose
                 tryal
                 is
                 left
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Theirs
                 :
                 How
                 slight
                 that
                 tryal
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 any
                 may
                 judge
                 ;
                 How
                 few
                 Parishes
                 can
                 try
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 his
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 convince
                 gainsayers
                 ,
                 watch
                 against
                 ravening
                 wolves
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 remeeded
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Pauls
                 Rule
                 1
                 Tim
                 :
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 Ministers
                 be
                 ordained
                 —
                 
                   with
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   .
                
                 This
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Argument
                 ,
                 from
                 Five
                 great
                 defects
                 in
                 the
                 Independent
                 way
                 ;
                 Other
                 defects
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 instanced
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 may
                 suffice
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Second
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   16.
                
                 17.
                 18.
                 where
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 layes
                 down
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 private
                 Scandals
                 ,
                 or
                 dealing
                 with
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 ;
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 If
                 Christ
                 hath
                 laid
                 down
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 gaining
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 gaining
                 an
                 offending
                 Church
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 above
                 all
                 doubt
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 may
                 offend
                 ,
                 walk
                 inoderly
                 ,
                 wrest
                 Justice
                 .
                 Now
                 surely
                 Gods
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 than
                 of
                 One
                 Member
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 consequence
                 holds
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 assume
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 Scandal
                 of
                 an
                 offending
                 Congregation
                 or
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 compleaning
                 to
                 a
                 Presbyterial
                 Church
                 above
                 
                 them
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 For
                 1.
                 our
                 Opposites
                 themselves
                 will
                 not
                 censure
                 them-themselves
                 :
                 They
                 cannot
                 be
                 both
                 judge
                 and
                 party
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 proportion
                 ,
                 For
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 rule
                 that
                 private
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 compleaned
                 of
                 to
                 that
                 Eldership
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 parts
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Eldership
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 compleaned
                 of
                 to
                 that
                 Presbytry
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 private
                 Christian
                 be
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 just
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Third
                 Argument
                 is
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 handled
                 before
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 holden
                 forth
                 Government
                 by
                 Presbytries
                 over
                 single
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Synods
                 over
                 Presbytries
                 ,
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Governing
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 was
                 by
                 Presbyteries
                 and
                 Synods
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 still
                 be
                 so
                 Governed
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Argument
                 That
                 the
                 way
                 
                   Then
                   of
                
                 Governing
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 by
                 Presbytries
                 and
                 Synods
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 proved
                 before
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 only
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 Governed
                 so
                 now
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 consequence
                 ,
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 whatever
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Pattern
                 for
                 imitation
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 For
                 
                   whatsoever
                   things
                   were
                   written
                   afore
                   times
                   was
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   and
                   instruction
                   Rom
                   :
                   15.
                   4.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 primitive
                 Churches
                 were
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 Now
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 did
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 directions
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 A
                 promise
                 of
                 whose
                 presence
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 practice
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Rule
                 to
                 Generations
                 following
                 1
                 
                   Cor
                   :
                   11.
                   1.
                   
                   Be
                   ye
                   followers
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 make
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Rule
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 As
                 from
                 their
                 practice
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 People
                 liberty
                 in
                 choising
                 their
                 own
                 Deacons
                 Act.
                 7.
                 
                 We
                 argue
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 may
                 choise
                 their
                 own
                 officers
                 yet
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 their
                 practice
                 in
                 having
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 1
                 Tim
                 :
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 We
                 argue
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 yet
                 :
                 So
                 from
                 their
                 practice
                 in
                 having
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Deacons
                 we
                 argue
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 them
                 yet
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 their
                 practice
                 in
                 Celebrating
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 on
                 the
                 Lord's
                 day
                 Act
                 :
                 27.
                 
                 We
                 argue
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 we
                 should
                 celebrate
                 it
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 yet
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 Their
                 practice
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Rule
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 also
                 in
                 Church
                 Government
                 by
                 Presbytries
                 and
                 Synods
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 Their
                 practice
                 is
                 as
                 clear
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 .
                 A
                 Fourth
                 consideration
                 to
                 strengthen
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Churches
                 now
                 have
                 these
                 same
                 Reasons
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 that
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 Practice
                 is
                 still
                 binding
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 remains
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Reasons
                 that
                 moved
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 Because
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 common
                 concernment
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 Governed
                 by
                 one
                 Presbytry
                 as
                 said
                 is
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 businesses
                 of
                 common
                 concernment
                 to
                 many
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 yet
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 Act
                 :
                 15.
                 
                 There
                 ariseth
                 a
                 controversie
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 controversie
                 cannot
                 be
                 composed
                 in
                 the
                 Presbyterial
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 unto
                 a
                 Synod
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 Presbytries
                 ,
                 all
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 there
                 are
                 businesses
                 of
                 common
                 concernment
                 to
                 many
                 Presbytries
                 yet
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 ended
                 in
                 one
                 Presbytry
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Synods
                 for
                 composing
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 yet
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostles
                 extraordinarly
                 assisted
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 whereof
                 might
                 have
                 composed
                 the
                 Controversie
                 )
                 would
                 nevertheless
                 have
                 a
                 Synodical
                 Convention
                 for
                 ending
                 Controversies
                 ;
                 Much
                 more
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 whose
                 Gifts
                 are
                 far
                 Inferior
                 to
                 Theirs
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 remains
                 clear
                 that
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 binding
                 to
                 us
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Pattern
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Independent
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 by
                 precept
                 or
                 Practice
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 Their
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 did
                 Exercise
                 or
                 may
                 Exercise
                 all
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Independently
                 :
                 therefore
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 An
                 instance
                 cannot
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 by
                 One
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
                 precept
                 and
                 Practice
                 Ordination
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 moe
                 Pastors
                 than
                 one
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Act
                   :
                   1.
                   13.
                   
                   Act.
                   6.
                   2.
                   
                   Act
                   :
                   13.
                   13.
                   1
                   
                   Tim
                   :
                
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 but
                 one
                 Pastor
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinths
                 Excommunicating
                 the
                 Incestous
                 man.
                 We
                 Answer
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 was
                 a
                 Presbyterial
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 proves
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 Excommunicate
                 Independently
                 ,
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 Controversie
                 had
                 arisen
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 ended
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 had
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Argument
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 If
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 Congregations
                 be
                 Independent
                 ,
                 And
                 no
                 benefit
                 of
                 Appeals
                 allowed
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 grieved
                 ,
                 Then
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 were
                 in
                 greater
                 Slavery
                 than
                 the
                 Jewish
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 absurd
                 ;
                 For
                 Christians
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 estate
                 of
                 greater
                 liberty
                 ;
                 As
                 appears
                 from
                 Galat.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 Therefore
                 &c.
                 For
                 clearing
                 the
                 first
                 proposition
                 ▪
                 We
                 lay
                 down
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Subordination
                 of
                 Judicatories
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ;
                 As
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 from
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 We
                 take
                 one
                 2
                 Chron
                 :
                 19.
                 8.
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Supream
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Judicatory
                 v
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 matters
                 they
                 handle
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 other
                 Judicatories
                 :
                 And
                 
                   Deut
                   :
                   17.
                   8.
                
                 
                 Sheweth
                 the
                 matters
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 by
                 the
                 supream
                 Judicatory
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 the
                 Inferior
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 too
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 there
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 a
                 Refuge
                 for
                 the
                 party
                 wronged
                 by
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 Court
                 :
                 Now
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 Refuge
                 left
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 certainly
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 
                 Christiansis
                 most
                 hard
                 ,
                 being
                 left
                 under
                 the
                 Tyrannical
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 unjust
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 And
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 right
                 them
                 ;
                 When
                 the
                 oppressed
                 Jew
                 might
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Superior
                 Judicatory
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 might
                 further
                 argue
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 Whatever
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Government
                 that
                 was
                 neither
                 Ceremonial
                 ,
                 nor
                 Judicial
                 ;
                 but
                 Moral
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 binding
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 bindeth
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 abrogate
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 subordination
                 of
                 Judicatories
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 the
                 grieved
                 party
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 was
                 Moral
                 ,
                 not
                 Ceremonial
                 ,
                 nor
                 Judicial
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 determined
                 by
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 typical
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 supremacy
                 in
                 Judgment
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Papists
                 argue
                 ill
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Subordination
                 of
                 Judicatories
                 for
                 things
                 of
                 harder
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 relief
                 of
                 the
                 oppressed
                 party
                 ,
                 was
                 Typical
                 of
                 nothing
                 ;
                 But
                 Moral
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 forbids
                 party
                 to
                 be
                 judge
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 naturally
                 follow
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 Subordination
                 of
                 Courts
                 .
                 Yea
                 further
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 this
                 Law
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 pattern
                 upon
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 Jethro
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   22.
                   
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   that
                   every
                   great
                   matter
                   they
                   shall
                   bring
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 &c
                 :
              
               
                 III.
                 We
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 Answer
                 Their
                 Objections
                 many
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 Heads
                 ▪
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 pitch
                 on
                 these
                 that
                 ●eem
                 to
                 
                 carry
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 they
                 boast
                 most
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 first
                 Objection
                 is
                 from
                 Matth
                 :
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 This
                 Church
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Parochial
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 mind
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 business
                 should
                 be
                 here
                 ended
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Appeal
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Answer
                 Christ
                 means
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 particular
                 singular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 mainly
                 ,
                 A
                 Presbyterial
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 The
                 particular
                 Church
                 cannot
                 sometimes
                 heal
                 the
                 distemper
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 is
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 by
                 giving
                 a
                 wrong
                 sentence
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 meaned
                 only
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 compleaned
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 a
                 Judicatory
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Remedy
                 should
                 have
                 come
                 short
                 in
                 curing
                 the
                 desease
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 intends
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 say
                 were
                 no
                 small
                 imputation
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 here
                 alludes
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 Obstinate
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 plainness
                 of
                 the
                 speach
                 ,
                 
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 understood
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 alluded
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Judicatory
                 ,
                 besides
                 which
                 ,
                 They
                 knew
                 no
                 Judicatory
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 offences
                 as
                 Christ
                 spoke
                 of
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 There
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 no
                 particular
                 Church
                 which
                 had
                 given
                 its
                 name
                 to
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 cleared
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 Judicatories
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 complained
                 to
                 for
                 Scandals
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 these
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 single
                 Synagogues
                 or
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 But
                 also
                 Superior
                 Courts
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Lawful
                 to
                 Appeal
                 
                 from
                 the
                 lesser
                 Courts
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 meaneth
                 here
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 these
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 cleared
                 )
                 were
                 Presbyterial
                 Churches
                 or
                 Judicatories
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 :
                 Now
                 sure
                 these
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Churches
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Second
                 Objection
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Dependency
                 of
                 Churches
                 upon
                 Presbytries
                 layeth
                 on
                 a
                 yoke
                 of
                 Tyranny
                 and
                 Subjection
                 upon
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Bishops
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 bondage
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 one
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 than
                 under
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 Presbytry
                 or
                 Synod
                 .
                 For
                 Answer
                 ,
                 We
                 make
                 no
                 other
                 Subjection
                 here
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Independents
                 themselves
                 make
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 make
                 Ten
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 subject
                 to
                 Five
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Five
                 hundred
                 to
                 be
                 binding
                 to
                 the
                 Ten
                 :
                 So
                 make
                 we
                 many
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 own
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 conveened
                 in
                 a
                 Presbytry
                 ;
                 What
                 more
                 Subjection
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 unjust
                 comparison
                 to
                 compare
                 Bishops
                 Tyranny
                 with
                 Presbytries
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Government
                 by
                 Bishops
                 was
                 Humane
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 Divine
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Bishop
                 being
                 but
                 One
                 Man
                 did
                 by
                 himself
                 alone
                 Govern
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   ad
                   Arbitratum
                
                 ,
                 Nor
                 had
                 he
                 Any
                 to
                 Answer
                 to
                 ;
                 But
                 here
                 moe
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 mutual
                 advice
                 to
                 Rule
                 Gods
                 
                 People
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Government
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 altogether
                 extrinsecal
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Particular
                 Churches
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Members
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 chosen
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 But
                 Presbyteries
                 and
                 Synods
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 wholly
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Members
                 and
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 those
                 same
                 very
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 They
                 govern
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 wholly
                 intrinsecal
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 Government
                 by
                 Presbyteries
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 Tyrannical
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 remedy
                 against
                 Church
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Refuge
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 oppressed
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Independent
                 Government
                 one
                 be
                 wronged
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 sit
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 come
                 and
                 right
                 him
                 :
                 Neighbour
                 Churches
                 may
                 advise
                 and
                 request
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Cong●egation
                 advised
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 h●●e
                 when
                 the
                 Eldership
                 doth
                 wrong
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 refuge
                 to
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Object
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Government
                 by
                 Presbytery
                 layeth
                 upon
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Elders
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 other
                 Flocks
                 than
                 these
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 them
                 Overse●rs
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Charge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 Elders
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Churches
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 govern
                 them
                 .
                 Answer
                 ,
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Congregations
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 an
                 Elder
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 particularly
                 to
                 Catechize
                 ,
                 to
                 Visit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Only
                 They
                 are
                 Elders
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 things
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 with
                 others
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 absurd
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 our
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 Shires
                 are
                 Judges
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 themselves
                 alone
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 matters
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 Shire
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 other
                 petty
                 particular
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 Elders
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 But
                 not
                 by
                 themselves
                 alone
                 :
                 In
                 things
                 of
                 common
                 concernment
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 these
                 Duties
                 belonging
                 to
                 every
                 Congregation
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 Subordination
                 ,
                 and
                 Judicatory
                 above
                 Judicatory
                 were
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 It
                 s
                 like
                 Scripture
                 would
                 have
                 spoken
                 more
                 plainly
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 leaving
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 out
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 far
                 fetch'd
                 Consequences
                 .
                 Answer
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 already
                 given
                 sufficient
                 Warrand
                 for
                 this
                 Government
                 by
                 clear
                 Consequences
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 And
                 Consequences
                 from
                 Scripture
                 are
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 else
                 we
                 must
                 cast
                 at
                 many
                 points
                 of
                 Divine
                 Truth
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 but
                 Scripture
                 Consequence
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ;
                 and
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 yea
                 we
                 see
                 Christ
                 himself
                 grounding
                 a
                 material
                 point
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 Mark
                 12.
                 26.
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 teach
                 God
                 how
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 his
                 mind
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 We
                 perchance
                 think
                 ,
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 plainer
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 cast
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 Heads
                 ;
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 many
                 Controversies
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 shunned
                 ,
                 But
                 He
                 hath
                 thought
                 otherwise
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 in
                 Wisdom
                 hath
                 scattered
                 the
                 
                 parcels
                 of
                 every
                 Truth
                 through
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 intermixing
                 it
                 with
                 other
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gold
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Mine
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 searching
                 out
                 his
                 mind
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 We
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Vse
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 Vse
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Government
                 by
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Then
                 ye
                 would
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 nought
                 we
                 are
                 contesting
                 for
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Truth
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Truth
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 concernment
                 :
                 What
                 would
                 become
                 (
                 think
                 ye
                 )
                 of
                 Particular
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 above
                 them
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 account
                 ?
                 What
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 Strifes
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 would
                 ensue
                 ;
                 if
                 people
                 were
                 informed
                 of
                 these
                 Contests
                 that
                 have
                 fallen
                 out
                 among
                 our
                 Opposits
                 themselves
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Independency
                 was
                 followed
                 ;
                 The
                 one
                 half
                 renting
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Excommunicating
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 It
                 might
                 make
                 moderate
                 Men
                 scar
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 need
                 se●k
                 no
                 other
                 evidence
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 looking
                 on
                 Scotland
                 and
                 England
                 these
                 years
                 by
                 past
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Presbytery
                
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 Independency
                 was
                 pleaded
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 vomited
                 out
                 a
                 floud
                 of
                 Errors
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 never
                 more
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 gross
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ;
                 Yea
                 all
                 the
                 rotten
                 Graves
                 of
                 old
                 Heresie
                 are
                 digged
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 avowed
                 :
                 Socinianism
                 ,
                 In
                 denying
                 Christs
                 Righteousness
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Justification
                 :
                 Anabaptism
                 ,
                 In
                 denying
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
                 :
                 Arianism
                 ,
                 In
                 denying
                 the
                 Trinity
                 :
                 And
                 many
                 other
                 
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Yea
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Errors
                 there
                 that
                 were
                 never
                 before
                 heard
                 of
                 :
                 Some
                 affirming
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 they
                 can
                 joyn
                 with
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 They
                 turn
                 Seekers
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 above
                 all
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 and
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Independency
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
                 in
                 Scotland
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 Vigour
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 an
                 Hammer
                 for
                 battering
                 down
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Error
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 twelve
                 years
                 bypast
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 Error
                 hath
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 Strength
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 all
                 under
                 God
                 from
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
                 ,
                 being
                 His
                 Institution
                 :
                 Our
                 Judicatories
                 were
                 indeed
                 terrible
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Army
                 with
                 Banners
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 like
                 to
                 turn
                 contemptible
                 .
                 God
                 himself
                 heal
                 our
                 Breaches
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Guard
                 against
                 the
                 Errors
                 that
                 would
                 draw
                 you
                 from
                 this
                 Truth
                 ;
                 If
                 ye
                 cannot
                 carry
                 the
                 grounds
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 speaking
                 of
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 ye
                 may
                 remember
                 ye
                 once
                 heard
                 this
                 Truth
                 confirmed
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 ;
                 That
                 so
                 when
                 ye
                 meet
                 with
                 temptations
                 to
                 quite
                 it
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 advise
                 well
                 before
                 ye
                 yeild
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 press
                 this
                 ▪
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 As
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
                 is
                 the
                 Butt
                 of
                 Sathan's
                 Envy
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 most
                 gladly
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 As
                 that
                 which
                 stands
                 most
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ;
                 For
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 its
                 integrity
                 ,
                 We
                 might
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 strength
                 have
                 defied
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 Error
                 into
                 Scotland
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 sets
                 himself
                 to
                 brangle
                 ,
                 To
                 get
                 the
                 hedge
                 once
                 plukt
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 wild
                 Boar
                 
                 of
                 the
                 wilderness
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 believe
                 me
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 makes
                 me
                 more
                 affraid
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 through
                 Gods
                 permission
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 shall
                 get
                 a
                 deludge
                 of
                 Error
                 brought
                 in
                 on
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 Because
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 intrusted
                 with
                 this
                 Government
                 have
                 weakned
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 Divisions
                 among
                 our selves
                 ;
                 A
                 copy
                 is
                 casten
                 How
                 that
                 Erronious
                 Spirits
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 cross
                 their
                 Designs
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 affraid
                 ,
                 yea
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 past
                 ●ear
                 and
                 conclude
                 .
                 That
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 Synods
                 ,
                 &c.
                 have
                 lost
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 They
                 had
                 lately
                 in
                 mens
                 consciences
                 .
                 Only
                 let
                 me
                 intreat
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 would
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Government
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 are
                 intrusted
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 Doe
                 not
                 charge
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 The
                 best
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 may
                 be
                 abused
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 Peoples
                 Tryal
                 to
                 put
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abuse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Government
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 evil
                 and
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cleave
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 stick
                 fast
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 from
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 mourn
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Pray
                 themselves
                 may
                 get
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 ye
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 an
                 eaven
                 way
                 .
                 Ye
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 ground
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soon
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 quite
                 them
                 :
                 Only
                 remember
                 They
                 are
                 Truths
                 ye
                 have
                 sworn
                 to
                 maintain
                 with
                 your
                 hands
                 lifted
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             :
             V.
             A
             SHORT
             REFUTATION
             OF
             THE
             ERROR
             OF
             Separation
             .
          
           
             
               Head
               I.
               Shewing
               what
               is
               required
               for
               making
               one
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               WE
               have
               gone
               through
               these
               Controversies
               ,
               which
               are
               about
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               We
               are
               now
               to
               refute
               some
               dangerous
               Errors
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               We
               shall
               begin
               with
               the
               Error
               of
               Separation
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Errors
               of
               Separatists
               are
               many
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               only
               engage
               with
               two
               Heads
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               main
               .
               The
               first
               is
               That
               which
               they
               teach
               concerning
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ;
               Or
               who
               it
               is
               that
               should
               be
               received
               Members
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Body
               .
               The
               second
               is
               That
               which
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               sincere
               Christian
               ,
               viz.
               That
               when
               they
               spy
               any
               corruption
               in
               a
               Church
               wherein
               they
               are
               Members
               ,
               as
               if
               Persons
               Scandalous
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (
               seeing
               they
               ought
               all
               to
               be
               Gracious
               who
               come
               there
               )
               Then
               (
               say
               they
               )
               It
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               keep
               back
               from
               the
               Communion
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               quite
               That
               Church
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               new
               Church
               of
               Their
               own
               .
               We
               shall
               begin
               first
               with
               that
               Doctrine
               that
               concerns
               the
               Constitution
               of
               Visible
               Churches
               .
               And
               therein
               we
               shall
               follow
               our
               usual
               Order
               :
               First
               ,
               Clear
               the
               Question
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Bring
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Truth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Answer
               those
               they
               bring
               against
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               Fourthly
               ,
               Apply
               the
               whole
               to
               some
               Use.
               
            
             
               I.
               First
               ,
               For
               clearing
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               ye
               would
               know
               what
               Church
               it
               is
               concerning
               which
               the
               Controversy
               is
               .
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               that
               place
               where
               Gods
               people
               meet
               to
               go
               about
               Gods
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               this
               House
               we
               now
               are
               in
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               by
               a
               Figure
               ,
               improperly
               )
               But
               it
               is
               the
               People
               gathered
               together
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               People
               are
               really
               and
               properly
               the
               Church
               ;
               although
               the
               House
               be
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               it
               contains
               them
               ,
               by
               an
               usual
               Figure
               .
               The
               Church
               that
               we
               are
               to
               dispute
               of
               ,
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               :
               And
               not
               
               that
               which
               is
               built
               of
               Timber
               and
               Stone
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Controversy
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               Them
               is
               not
               concerning
               the
               Invisible
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               First-born
               ,
               Those
               who
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Effectual
               Calling
               are
               united
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               are
               living
               Members
               of
               His
               Mystical
               Body
               ,
               and
               draw
               Spiritual
               Influence
               from
               him
               .
               Concerning
               the
               Church
               taken
               in
               this
               Sense
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               Controversy
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               this
               Church
               are
               only
               made
               up
               of
               Believers
               ,
               are
               all
               gracious
               ,
               because
               this
               Church
               is
               Christs
               Mystical
               Body
               ,
               a
               Royal
               Priest-hood
               ,
               the
               Lambs
               Wife
               ,
               all
               fair
               ,
               undefiled
               ▪
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Question
               Then
               is
               concerning
               the
               Church
               Visible
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               a
               Company
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               who
               have
               according
               to
               the
               Tenor
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Visible
               Church
               an
               Outward
               Ecclesiastical
               (
               which
               is
               in
               its
               kind
               a
               real
               )
               Right
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Outward
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               being
               the
               Church
               about
               which
               the
               Controversy
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               the
               Separatists
               is
               ,
               We
               shall
               speak
               a
               litle
               to
               clear
               what
               is
               meaned
               by
               it
               ;
               And
               First
               ,
               The
               Church
               is
               called
               Visible
               ,
               not
               because
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               :
               For
               in
               that
               respect
               the
               Church
               Invisible
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Believers
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               Visible
               ;
               For
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               being
               believing
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               also
               :
               But
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Churches
               in
               those
               two
               Senses
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               that
               which
               makes
               one
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               one
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               differs
               from
               that
               which
               makes
               one
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               other
               .
               That
               which
               makes
               One
               man
               a
               
               Member
               of
               the
               Invisible
               Church
               ,
               is
               True
               Grace
               ,
               sincere
               Faith
               ,
               inward
               Marks
               thereof
               :
               Now
               Grace
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               cannot
               be
               seen
               by
               another
               certainly
               :
               It
               s
               true
               there
               are
               outward
               effects
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               a
               Hypocrite
               may
               have
               the
               counterfeit
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               one
               cannot
               be
               discerned
               from
               the
               other
               by
               a
               Beholder
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               Grace
               is
               only
               known
               Infallibly
               and
               certainly
               to
               God
               ;
               And
               therefore
               This
               Church
               is
               called
               Invisible
               .
               Again
               that
               which
               makes
               a
               Man
               or
               Woman
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               is
               something
               that
               may
               be
               seen
               ▪
               something
               that
               may
               be
               judged
               of
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               have
               Power
               to
               receive
               Members
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               from
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               said
               that
               this
               Visible
               Church
               is
               a
               Company
               or
               Society
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               that
               have
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Right
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Outward
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               For
               understanding
               what
               is
               meaned
               by
               enjoying
               of
               Outward
               Priviledges
               ,
               we
               shall
               show
               you
               That
               there
               are
               Outward
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               Inward
               Priviledges
               of
               those
               who
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               Inward
               Priviledges
               are
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               a
               Right
               to
               him
               ,
               a
               saving
               Right
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Life
               Eternal
               ;
               These
               are
               the
               Inward
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               :
               And
               only
               Believers
               have
               right
               to
               those
               :
               Painted
               Hypocrites
               have
               no
               right
               to
               them
               .
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               are
               Outward
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ;
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               To
               be
               ordinary
               Hearers
               of
               the
               Word
               Preached
               :
               To
               be
               taken
               a
               care
               of
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               Servants
               :
               To
               have
               liberty
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               These
               are
               Outward
               Priviledges
               ,
               
               And
               these
               are
               Priviledges
               that
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               .
               We
               said
               they
               had
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Right
               or
               a
               Church
               Right
               to
               them
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               Right
               as
               gives
               Warrand
               to
               the
               Church
               for
               receiving
               them
               to
               enjoy
               these
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               yet
               possibly
               they
               have
               not
               a
               Right
               to
               them
               before
               God
               :
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               painted
               Hypocrite
               in
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               who
               makes
               Conscience
               seemingly
               to
               use
               the
               Means
               :
               That
               man
               hath
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Right
               to
               come
               to
               a
               Communion
               ;
               such
               a
               Right
               as
               may
               Warrand
               the
               Minister
               for
               admitting
               of
               him
               ,
               although
               he
               have
               not
               a
               Right
               to
               come
               before
               God
               ;
               God
               will
               challenge
               the
               Hypocrite
               for
               coming
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Minister
               for
               suffering
               him
               to
               come
               .
               Yet
               we
               are
               still
               to
               consider
               that
               tho'
               this
               Ecclesiestical
               Right
               be
               not
               Saving
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               Real
               in
               its
               kind
               ,
               being
               founded
               upon
               Gods
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               Ordinance
               of
               admitting
               such
               therein
               .
               Now
               ye
               may
               know
               somewhat
               by
               this
               ,
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Right
               ,
               it
               's
               That
               which
               gives
               warrand
               to
               Church
               Officers
               to
               admit
               a
               man
               to
               enjoy
               these
               Outward
               Priviledges
               :
               And
               so
               ye
               may
               know
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               the
               Visible
               Church
               whereof
               we
               Dispute
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               several
               differences
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               Visible
               Church
               .
               First
               ,
               They
               affirm
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Visible
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ;
               But
               a
               single
               Congregation
               ;
               As
               many
               as
               may
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               .
               This
               we
               refuted
               in
               the
               former
               Controversie
               ;
               by
               shewing
               That
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               there
               were
               far
               moe
               than
               could
               meet
               in
               
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ;
               yea
               many
               particular
               Congregations
               ;
               And
               yet
               are
               called
               but
               One
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               differ
               much
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               concerning
               the
               power
               They
               give
               to
               this
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               They
               give
               them
               the
               full
               power
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               Independently
               from
               any
               Chuch
               power
               on
               earth
               :
               This
               difference
               also
               we
               spoke
               of
               in
               the
               preceeding
               Debate
               ;
               And
               so
               we
               shall
               stand
               now
               no
               longer
               upon
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               differ
               concerning
               That
               which
               gives
               a
               Being
               to
               the
               Church
               Visible
               ;
               They
               say
               ,
               To
               make
               a
               Society
               of
               People
               a
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               right
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               there
               of
               ,
               It
               is
               requisite
               that
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Society
               Swear
               a
               Covenant
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               wherein
               they
               bind
               themselves
               to
               submit
               one
               to
               another
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               leave
               that
               Society
               till
               liberty
               be
               given
               them
               by
               the
               rest
               :
               So
               that
               tho
               a
               man
               should
               be
               never
               so
               truely
               Godly
               and
               Gracious
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               take
               not
               such
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               Swear
               not
               such
               an
               Oath
               ,
               He
               is
               without
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               He
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               ●agan
               ,
               to
               live
               and
               to
               die
               without
               any
               Church
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               The
               Judgement
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Truth
               herein
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               wherever
               a
               man
               comes
               out
               of
               one
               Particular
               Congregation
               (
               which
               we
               call
               a
               Paroch
               )
               to
               another
               ,
               By
               his
               so
               doing
               he
               comes
               under
               a
               duty
               and
               Obligation
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Congregation
               also
               ,
               to
               discharge
               himself
               in
               ;
               Namely
               all
               the
               Duties
               pertaining
               to
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Particular
               Congregation
               or
               Paroch
               to
               which
               
               he
               comes
               ,
               Although
               he
               Swear
               not
               such
               an
               Oath
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               may
               also
               Swear
               to
               do
               these
               Duties
               .
               But
               Thirdly
               ,
               To
               bind
               this
               on
               all
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               take
               such
               an
               Oath
               ,
               so
               as
               if
               they
               take
               it
               not
               They
               are
               not
               Church
               Members
               ;
               We
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               Will
               Worship
               not
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               either
               by
               Practice
               or
               Precept
               ,
               in
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               .
               We
               might
               easily
               prove
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               never
               took
               This
               way
               to
               gather
               a
               Visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               main
               difference
               is
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Concerning
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               kept
               or
               received
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               Visible
               ;
               Or
               who
               they
               are
               that
               have
               right
               to
               these
               Outward
               Priviledges
               we
               spoke
               of
               :
               That
               which
               they
               hold
               in
               this
               Point
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               have
               all
               Visible
               Churches
               disolved
               ,
               and
               then
               Churches
               gathered
               out
               of
               these
               ,
               wherein
               none
               are
               to
               be
               received
               or
               admitted
               to
               partake
               of
               Church
               Priviledges
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               under
               the
               care
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               Admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               &c.
               but
               those
               who
               have
               evident
               positive
               signes
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               these
               not
               only
               evident
               to
               the
               Minister
               and
               a
               few
               moe
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               so
               that
               every
               one
               in
               the
               Congregation
               must
               be
               convinced
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               men
               can
               attain
               unto
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               Grace
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               is
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ;
               by
               which
               Rule
               they
               model
               Congregations
               ;
               But
               there
               was
               never
               a
               Congregation
               since
               Christ
               was
               on
               the
               earth
               so
               constitute
               ,
               except
               Their
               Own
               ;
               For
               according
               to
               this
               Rule
               they
               will
               cast
               out
               the
               Two
               Part
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               Congregations
               ,
               leave
               Ten
               Parts
               and
               take
               
               but
               the
               Eleventh
               ,
               leaving
               all
               the
               rest
               as
               Pagans
               ,
               without
               Baptising
               their
               Children
               ,
               or
               admitting
               themselves
               to
               any
               Church
               Priviledge
               :
               This
               is
               what
               They
               hold
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               take
               those
               Assertions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               hold
               that
               every
               man
               indeed
               that
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ought
               to
               have
               Grace
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               sins
               against
               God
               and
               his
               own
               Soul
               if
               he
               have
               it
               not
               ;
               And
               all
               the
               priviledges
               he
               enjoyes
               will
               do
               him
               no
               good
               without
               it
               .
               We
               say
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               have
               Grace
               ;
               But
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               they
               so
               ought
               to
               have
               Grace
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               must
               be
               admitted
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               Visible
               without
               it
               ,
               This
               we
               deny
               :
               It
               is
               ill
               reasoning
               from
               unanswerableness
               to
               an
               obligation
               to
               a
               forfaulture
               of
               Priviledges
               :
               For
               every
               man
               that
               is
               a
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               have
               Grace
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               sins
               against
               God
               if
               he
               have
               it
               not
               ;
               yet
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               lawful
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               although
               he
               have
               not
               Grace
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               do
               willingly
               grant
               that
               in
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               admitting
               of
               People
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               :
               Our
               Practice
               comes
               far
               short
               of
               the
               Rule
               ;
               There
               is
               not
               that
               care
               taken
               to
               purge
               out
               scandalous
               persons
               as
               should
               be
               ,
               Our
               practice
               is
               indeed
               short
               of
               the
               Rule
               ;
               But
               Our
               Rule
               which
               we
               shall
               hold
               out
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               prove
               )
               is
               Good.
               To
               know
               then
               what
               is
               the
               Rule
               according
               to
               which
               we
               should
               admit
               men
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               First
               ,
               There
               are
               some
               who
               are
               admitted
               to
               some
               Priviledges
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               all
               ;
               as
               to
               Baptism
               :
               And
               
               these
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               Incompleatly
               ,
               They
               are
               Members
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               fully
               ;
               And
               those
               are
               ,
               Infants
               that
               are
               born
               within
               the
               Church
               Visible
               ;
               They
               are
               Members
               ,
               although
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               Now
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               the
               Separatists
               herein
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               whether
               Infants
               should
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               are
               some
               who
               are
               admitted
               to
               all
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ;
               And
               those
               are
               Members
               Compleatly
               and
               fully
               :
               And
               concerning
               those
               the
               dispute
               is
               :
               Who
               are
               those
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               all
               the
               common
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ?
               They
               mantain
               (
               as
               we
               heard
               )
               that
               none
               should
               be
               admitted
               but
               those
               that
               can
               give
               evident
               Signs
               of
               Grace
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Consciences
               of
               all
               within
               the
               Church
               .
               We
               hold
               First
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               known
               that
               Men
               be
               Baptized
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               they
               be
               free
               of
               Scandal
               .
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               they
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               competent
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               If
               these
               things
               I
               say
               be
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               We
               hold
               that
               he
               is
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               although
               he
               cannot
               give
               evident
               signes
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               him
               to
               All.
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               II.
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               prove
               that
               which
               we
               hold
               by
               Arguments
               .
               The
               first
               is
               John
               the
               Baptist
               did
               not
               follow
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               in
               receiving
               Members
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               right
               Rule
               :
               That
               John
               the
               Baptist
               did
               not
               follow
               this
               Rule
               will
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               Luke
               3.
               
               Wherein
               consider
               ,
               Who
               it
               was
               whom
               John
               Baptized
               v
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 Now
                 when
                 
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 Baptized
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               was
               
                 all
                 the
                 People
              
               .
               Consider
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               he
               requires
               of
               this
               People
               before
               he
               Baptize
               them
               ,
               We
               shall
               find
               in
               the
               preceeding
               words
               that
               he
               seeks
               no
               more
               than
               that
               they
               would
               be
               convinced
               that
               they
               were
               wrong
               before
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               Profess
               an
               earnest
               desire
               to
               amend
               .
               So
               we
               find
               in
               v
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 People
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               publicans
               in
               the
               12.
               v
               ,
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               yet
               were
               but
               Course
               Men.
               And
               in
               the
               14
               v
               ,
               
                 The
                 souldiers
                 likewise
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 ?
              
               Now
               these
               Questions
               import
               this
               much
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               convinced
               they
               were
               wrong
               ,
               and
               professed
               at
               least
               a
               desire
               to
               become
               better
               ;
               And
               accordingly
               John
               instructs
               them
               ,
               thus
               and
               thus
               ye
               shall
               do
               ;
               And
               without
               more
               ado
               in
               v
               ,
               21.
               
               He
               Baptizes
               them
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               John
               could
               have
               got
               positive
               signes
               from
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               convince
               him
               that
               they
               had
               real
               Grace
               ;
               Far
               less
               That
               every
               one
               of
               the
               multitude
               could
               have
               been
               perswaded
               in
               Conscience
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               Grace
               in
               each
               other
               ;
               And
               therefore
               the
               Rule
               of
               admiting
               men
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               cannot
               be
               this
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               to
               be
               admitted
               should
               have
               evident
               signes
               of
               Grace
               ,
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               all
               :
               John
               sought
               not
               this
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               received
               ,
               It
               's
               true
               he
               fals
               very
               sharply
               on
               the
               Scribes
               
                 Matth.
                 3
                 ,
                 v
                 ,
                 7
                 —
                 O
                 generations
                 of
                 vipers
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 warned
                 you
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               rebuked
               them
               ,
               as
               ill
               as
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               seing
               now
               they
               professed
               a
               desire
               to
               amend
               ,
               he
               Baptizes
               them
               in
               v
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 I
                 indeed
                 
                 Baptise
                 you
                 with
                 water
              
               &c
               The
               same
               (
               You
               )
               whom
               he
               spoke
               to
               in
               v.
               7.
               
               As
               is
               clear
               from
               the
               Connexion
               of
               every
               Verse
               .
               If
               it
               be
               Objected
               that
               they
               were
               not
               received
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               Baptized
               .
               We
               shall
               once
               for
               all
               clear
               that
               Baptism
               sealeth
               up
               a
               mans
               right
               of
               Membership
               in
               the
               Church
               Visible
               .
               We
               find
               this
               from
               the
               Apostles
               Practice
               Act
               :
               2.
               41.
               
               Where
               the
               Way
               is
               how
               they
               received
               men
               to
               be
               Church
               Members
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               
                 They
                 were
                 Baptized
              
               &c.
               
               And
               those
               who
               were
               Baptized
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 added
                 to
                 them
              
               and
               
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
              
               v
               ,
               last
               ,
               So
               in
               Act.
               8
               ,
               38.
               
               The
               Eunuch
               was
               received
               by
               Baptism
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               .
               So
               
                 Saul
                 Act
              
               :
               9.
               18.
               
               And
               
                 Lydia
                 Act.
                 16
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               Circumcision
               was
               a
               seal
               of
               the
               Jews
               right
               of
               Membership
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               And
               therefore
               Baptism
               is
               a
               seal
               of
               our
               right
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               under
               the
               New
               ;
               For
               Baptism
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               come
               in
               the
               same
               place
               with
               Circumcision
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               This
               is
               for
               our
               first
               Argument
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               And
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               went
               not
               by
               that
               method
               of
               our
               Opposits
               in
               admitting
               Members
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               This
               was
               not
               the
               Rule
               They
               followed
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               right
               one
               .
               We
               clear
               this
               was
               not
               the
               Rule
               which
               they
               followed
               from
               Act.
               2.
               41.
               
               Where
               in
               one
               day
               there
               are
               
                 three
                 thousand
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Now
               surely
               none
               can
               imagine
               that
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               every
               one
               of
               these
               
               
                 Three
                 thousand
              
               could
               be
               perswaded
               in
               conscience
               of
               the
               regeneration
               of
               one
               another
               .
               It
               is
               true
               Peter
               binds
               on
               them
               to
               Repent
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               as
               true
               that
               on
               their
               desire
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               some
               evidence
               of
               their
               conviction
               ,
               he
               receives
               them
               ;
               Although
               there
               were
               many
               of
               them
               did
               not
               even
               this
               much
               in
               sincerity
               .
               For
               Anamas
               and
               Saphira
               were
               but
               Hypocrits
               ;
               So
               no
               more
               is
               required
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 Act.
              
               8.
               13.
               
               And
               so
               of
               Demas
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               forsook
               Paul.
               Yea
               if
               we
               look
               to
               the
               Rule
               which
               Christ
               walked
               by
               ,
               He
               sought
               no
               more
               but
               a
               profession
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               and
               He
               sought
               no
               more
               of
               Judas
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               not
               only
               a
               Member
               of
               His
               Society
               ,
               but
               an
               Apostle
               and
               Minister
               ;
               Christ
               knew
               him
               well
               enough
               to
               be
               a
               Hypocrite
               :
               And
               yet
               upon
               his
               professed
               desire
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               admits
               him
               to
               his
               Company
               ,
               yea
               makes
               him
               a
               Minister
               :
               So
               that
               this
               Rule
               which
               Separatists
               so
               much
               cry
               up
               ,
               was
               neither
               followed
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Argument
               we
               bring
               is
               this
               ,
               There
               was
               never
               a
               Church
               before
               or
               since
               Christs
               dayes
               whose
               Members
               ,
               All
               of
               them
               ,
               could
               give
               evident
               signes
               of
               Grace
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               Rule
               of
               Gods
               appointing
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               Visible
               must
               be
               made
               up
               of
               only
               such
               .
               We
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               ;
               Sure
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               in
               Moses
               time
               was
               not
               such
               ,
               every
               Member
               was
               not
               such
               a
               Visible
               Saint
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               was
               known
               to
               be
               Gracious
               ;
               For
               sayeth
               
                 Moses
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 4.
                 
                 Yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 heart
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               oftimes
               they
               are
               
               upbraided
               as
               stiff-necked
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               must
               suppose
               the
               purest
               Churches
               comming
               nearest
               the
               Rule
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Members
               of
               those
               Churches
               were
               not
               of
               this
               kind
               .
               So
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               was
               a
               Church
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               planted
               and
               Preached
               to
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               shall
               find
               many
               in
               this
               Church
               who
               were
               so
               far
               from
               giving
               evident
               signes
               of
               Grace
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               That
               there
               were
               many
               there
               
                 Scismaticks
                 1
                 Cor
              
               :
               6.
               
               Many
               there
               Fornicators
               that
               Paul
               writes
               against
               :
               There
               were
               many
               there
               Drunkards
               ,
               yea
               and
               drunk
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               And
               those
               he
               reproves
               1
               Cor
               :
               11.
               
               Yea
               there
               were
               some
               there
               who
               denyed
               some
               of
               the
               fundamental
               Points
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               as
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               As
               appears
               from
               Chap
               :
               15.
               
               So
               this
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               was
               not
               such
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               spoken
               of
               Revel
               :
               2.
               3.
               were
               Churches
               that
               had
               the
               Candlestick
               among
               them
               ,
               Churches
               that
               were
               in
               Christs
               hand
               ,
               that
               he
               took
               a
               care
               of
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               every
               Member
               of
               those
               Churches
               had
               real
               signes
               of
               Grace
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               would
               not
               have
               said
               so
               often
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 have
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
              
               &c.
               
               If
               he
               had
               not
               supposed
               that
               there
               had
               been
               in
               them
               blind
               ,
               obdurate
               ,
               carnal
               hearers
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
              
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               that
               ever
               we
               hear
               or
               read
               of
               since
               Christs
               days
               ,
               never
               one
               of
               them
               was
               such
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               that
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               cannot
               be
               Right
               ,
               seing
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               nor
               the
               Church
               in
               any
               Age
               did
               follow
               it
               .
            
             
             
               We
               bring
               a
               Fourth
               Argument
               and
               it
               is
               this
               :
               That
               cannot
               be
               a
               right
               Rule
               of
               gathering
               Churches
               ,
               that
               would
               hold
               out
               a
               number
               of
               Gracious
               Souls
               from
               being
               Members
               :
               But
               ,
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               would
               do
               so
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               right
               Rule
               .
               For
               the
               first
               part
               of
               our
               Argument
               none
               will
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               would
               hold
               out
               many
               truly
               Gracious
               ,
               we
               prove
               it
               :
               For
               first
               there
               are
               many
               that
               have
               Grace
               ,
               that
               for
               want
               of
               parts
               they
               cannot
               express
               the
               thing
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               giving
               evidences
               of
               Grace
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               satisfy
               themselves
               ;
               Some
               so
               Proud
               ,
               some
               so
               Passionate
               ,
               so
               Worldly
               ,
               so
               Talkative
               ,
               so
               Imprudent
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               any
               to
               satisfy
               themselves
               that
               there
               is
               Grace
               in
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               way
               of
               some
               is
               so
               hid
               ,
               or
               rather
               Gods
               way
               in
               them
               so
               hid
               ,
               that
               for
               any
               thing
               People
               can
               see
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               nothing
               different
               from
               Natural
               Civilians
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               of
               such
               will
               make
               clear
               and
               satisfying
               discoverys
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               in
               them
               at
               their
               death
               :
               The
               work
               of
               Grace
               then
               appearing
               that
               was
               long
               under
               ground
               .
               And
               now
               according
               to
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               ,
               these
               are
               all
               to
               be
               holden
               out
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Pagans
               ;
               And
               so
               That
               cannot
               be
               Christs
               Rule
               .
            
             
               Our
               fifth
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               point
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               cannot
               be
               a
               Rule
               of
               admitting
               Members
               to
               the
               Church
               Visible
               ,
               which
               puts
               the
               Church
               in
               perpetual
               danger
               of
               Renting
               :
               But
               ,
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               puts
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               perpetual
               danger
               of
               being
               Rent
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               right
               Rule
               .
               
               We
               shall
               clear
               that
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               puts
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               perpetual
               hazard
               of
               being
               Rent
               :
               For
               there
               are
               some
               more
               easy
               to
               be
               satisfied
               of
               the
               signes
               of
               Grace
               than
               others
               ,
               so
               That
               which
               will
               be
               a
               lawful
               Church
               to
               one
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               so
               to
               others
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               are
               some
               that
               in
               progress
               of
               time
               will
               grow
               more
               strick
               in
               searching
               :
               Hence
               that
               which
               was
               a
               true
               Church
               to
               him
               the
               last
               year
               ,
               will
               be
               no
               Church
               to
               him
               this
               :
               And
               so
               this
               Rule
               of
               Theirs
               keeps
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               continual
               hazard
               of
               being
               Rent
               ,
               of
               Separating
               after
               Separating
               ,
               while
               they
               cast
               off
               all
               .
               This
               hath
               made
               the
               most
               part
               of
               all
               Their
               Churches
               rent
               ,
               and
               one
               part
               to
               Excommunicate
               another
               .
               Yea
               hence
               many
               of
               that
               Way
               cast
               off
               all
               Churches
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               turn
               Seekers
               ;
               Cast
               off
               all
               Serving
               God
               with
               others
               ,
               all
               use
               of
               publick
               means
               ,
               only
               serving
               God
               apart
               and
               by
               themselves
               alone
               ;
               Because
               they
               cannot
               be
               sure
               enough
               that
               any
               others
               have
               Grace
               but
               only
               themselves
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Sixth
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
               similitudes
               and
               comparisons
               under
               which
               the
               Church
               Visible
               is
               holden
               forth
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               which
               similitudes
               do
               shew
               there
               is
               not
               That
               strictness
               required
               in
               admitting
               Members
               to
               the
               Visible
               Church
               as
               the
               Separatists
               judge
               ;
               It
               's
               compared
               to
               a
               
                 Draught
                 net
              
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               gathereth
               fishes
               good
               and
               bad
               
                 Matth
                 :
                 13.
                 
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               To
               a
               Field
               wherein
               is
               Wheat
               and
               
                 Tares
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 Thirdly
              
               ,
               It
               is
               compared
               Matth
               :
               22.
               to
               a
               Table
               of
               Guests
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               some
               with
               ,
               and
               some
               without
               a
               Wedding
               Garment
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               It
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               House
               wherein
               are
               Vessels
               of
               
               Honour
               and
               Dishonour
               ;
               and
               to
               a
               Fold
               of
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               Goats
               ;
               And
               in
               every
               Church
               there
               are
               many
               Called
               but
               few
               Chosen
               :
               Now
               how
               shall
               
                 Tares
                 ,
                 chaff
                 ,
                 Goats
              
               ,
               &c.
               give
               convincing
               signes
               of
               that
               which
               they
               have
               not
               :
               Certainly
               these
               Similitudes
               seem
               to
               speak
               ,
               That
               there
               needs
               not
               so
               much
               Waling
               or
               Picking
               out
               ,
               in
               admitting
               Members
               to
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               providing
               they
               be
               free
               of
               Scandals
               ;
               Once
               take
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               and
               then
               let
               the
               Word
               work
               on
               them
               ;
               This
               great
               Waleing
               and
               Separation
               will
               be
               when
               the
               Net
               comes
               to
               the
               shoar
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               Harvest
               comes
               ,
               when
               the
               Sheep
               and
               Goats
               are
               severed
               .
               This
               much
               for
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               III.
               We
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               answer
               Their
               Objections
               ,
               whereby
               they
               labor
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               Visible
               should
               only
               be
               made
               up
               of
               such
               Church
               members
               as
               can
               give
               satisfactory
               Signs
               of
               Grace
               to
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               1.
               
               Their
               first
               Objection
               (
               which
               is
               the
               most
               specious
               )
               is
               taken
               from
               these
               Glorious
               s●●ies
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Scripture
               .
               They
               are
               called
               Saints
               ;
               a
               chaste
               ●●rgine
               spoused
               to
               Christ
               ;
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               the
               Lord
               Almighty
               ;
               and
               Christs
               mystical
               Body
               ,
               whose
               Members
               are
               all
               Gracious
               :
               Now
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               seing
               the
               Church
               hath
               these
               Stiles
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Should
               any
               be
               joyned
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               ,
               who
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               our
               discerning
               have
               Grace
               ?
               For
               answer
               ,
               If
               this
               Argument
               conclude
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               will
               conclude
               that
               none
               should
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               have
               Real
               Grace
               ;
               for
               none
               is
               a
               partaker
               of
               Christs●
               Mystical
               Body
               ,
               the
               Lambs
               Wife
               &c.
               
               But
               such
               only
               
               Now
               this
               ,
               our
               Opposites
               themselves
               will
               not
               affirm
               ,
               They
               grant
               there
               may
               be
               painted
               Hypocrites
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               Ananias
               and
               
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Judas
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               were
               such
               ;
               and
               so
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               they
               prove
               any
               thing
               ,
               will
               prove
               more
               than
               They
               will
               grant
               .
               But
               to
               answer
               directly
               ,
               ye
               would
               know
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               Visible
               there
               is
               a
               Company
               of
               Good
               and
               Bad
               ,
               sincere
               Christians
               ,
               and
               painted
               Hypocrites
               :
               Now
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               them
               sometimes
               according
               to
               the
               Better
               Part
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               according
               to
               the
               Worse
               Part
               ;
               where
               it
               speaks
               of
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Better
               Part
               ,
               it
               speaks
               so
               of
               them
               as
               if
               there
               were
               not
               One
               Evil
               Man
               among
               them
               all
               ,
               hence
               are
               these
               Stiles
               ,
               The
               
                 Lambs
                 Wise
                 ,
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 Called
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               They
               are
               so
               according
               to
               the
               Better
               Part.
               Again
               when
               it
               speaks
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               Worse
               Part
               ,
               it
               gives
               such
               names
               as
               if
               there
               were
               not
               One
               Good
               Man
               among
               them
               all
               ;
               it
               calls
               them
               Stif-necked
               ,
               a
               
                 Rebelious
                 house
                 ,
                 Children
                 that
                 are
                 Corrupters
              
               ;
               Now
               ,
               As
               it
               were
               ill
               Argued
               ,
               to
               conclude
               from
               these
               places
               where
               such
               stiles
               are
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               within
               the
               Church
               were
               
                 Corrupters
                 ,
                 Stif-necked
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               
                 not
                 one
                 seeking
                 God
              
               :
               For
               there
               he
               gives
               them
               those
               Stiles
               from
               the
               Evil
               Part
               among
               them
               :
               So
               it
               is
               also
               ill
               argued
               from
               these
               places
               where
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               them
               the
               
                 Lambs
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               they
               were
               All
               of
               them
               so
               ;
               And
               we
               shall
               clear
               it
               more
               fully
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               They
               get
               many
               Glorious
               stiles
               ,
               They
               are
               called
               
               
                 The
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               called
               
                 A
                 chast
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               2
               Cor
               ,
               11
               ,
               2.
               
               Now
               there
               were
               many
               Schismaticks
               among
               them
               ,
               some
               denying
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               some
               Vilifying
               Pauls
               Doctrine
               ,
               Many
               who
               were
               Contentious
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               Fornicators
               ;
               so
               that
               these
               Stiles
               cannot
               be
               Verified
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               Better
               Part
               that
               was
               among
               them
               :
               even
               as
               men
               speaking
               of
               an
               Heap
               of
               Chaff
               and
               Corn
               ,
               will
               call
               it
               An
               Heap
               of
               Corn
               ;
               Not
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               Corn
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Corn
               is
               the
               Best
               Part
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Church
               Visible
               (
               wherein
               is
               a
               mixed
               Company
               )
               is
               denominated
               from
               the
               Better
               Part
               sometimes
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               called
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Almighty
              
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               from
               the
               Worse
               Part
               ,
               and
               called
               Stiff-necked
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Obj.
               II
               Their
               second
               Objection
               is
               taken
               from
               
                 Act
                 ,
                 2.
              
               47.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               —
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 added
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 daily
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Say
               they
               ,
               God
               added
               no
               other
               to
               the
               Church
               but
               such
               as
               would
               be
               saved
               ,
               therefore
               we
               should
               adde
               no
               others
               .
               For
               Answer
               ,
               If
               any
               thing
               follow
               from
               this
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               none
               should
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               but
               these
               who
               are
               Believers
               really
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               will
               be
               saved
               :
               But
               this
               is
               against
               themselves
               :
               And
               therefore
               our
               second
               Answer
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               must
               be
               ,
               That
               He
               had
               a
               chief
               care
               of
               adding
               those
               to
               the
               Church
               who
               were
               to
               be
               Saved
               :
               But
               it
               is
               not
               said
               that
               He
               added
               no
               other
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               Chapter
               sayes
               ,
               He
               added
               moe
               ;
               v
               ,
               41
               ,
               whole
               
                 three
                 Thousand
              
               were
               added
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               those
               were
               not
               to
               
               be
               saved
               ;
               For
               there
               were
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               and
               doubtless
               many
               other
               Hypocrites
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               III.
               The
               third
               Objection
               is
               taken
               from
               
                 Matth
                 ,
                 22.
              
               12.
               
               In
               the
               Parable
               concerning
               the
               Kings
               Banquet
               ,
               where
               he
               bids
               his
               Servants
               go
               and
               invite
               to
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               finding
               One
               wanting
               the
               Wedding
               Garment
               (
               says
               he
               )
               —
               
                 Friend
                 ,
                 how
                 camest
                 thou
                 in
                 hither
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 a
                 Wedding
                 Garment
                 ?
              
               Now
               (
               say
               They
               )
               this
               is
               a
               reproof
               to
               those
               who
               admitted
               him
               to
               this
               Priviledge
               .
               We
               Answer
               ,
               This
               is
               quite
               contrair
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Parable
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               to
               the
               command
               v
               ,
               9
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ye
                 therefore
                 into
                 the
                 high-ways
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               They
               are
               commanded
               to
               invite
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               out
               none
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Wedding-Garment
               ;
               For
               that
               being
               Inward
               is
               only
               discernable
               by
               God.
               Indeed
               this
               Parable
               will
               shew
               this
               much
               ,
               That
               Ministers
               may
               admit
               People
               to
               Communions
               ,
               and
               yet
               Christ
               will
               come
               with
               an
               after
               search
               ,
               and
               find
               many
               there
               whom
               he
               will
               cast
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               have
               admitted
               :
               Ye
               ought
               not
               to
               think
               that
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               through
               a
               Ministers
               Tryal
               is
               in
               a
               good
               state
               ;
               The
               place
               says
               ,
               That
               Christ
               found
               One
               wanting
               the
               Wedding
               Garment
               ;
               But
               it
               sayes
               not
               That
               Ministers
               should
               let
               none
               come
               but
               those
               that
               had
               the
               Wedding
               Garment
               ;
               And
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Parable
               ,
               see
               v
               ,
               14.
               
               There
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 For
                 many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 are
                 chosen
                 .
              
            
             
               Ob.
               IV
               :
               Their
               fourth
               Objection
               is
               taken
               from
               
                 Rev.
                 2.
              
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               speaking
               there
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 somewhat
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 left
                 thy
                 first
                 love
                 Remember
                 
                 therefore
                 from
                 whence
                 thou
                 art
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 first
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 quickly
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 remove
                 thy
                 Candelstick
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               From
               whence
               They
               argue
               thus
               :
               None
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Church
               who
               will
               ruin
               the
               Church
               But
               ,
               all
               those
               who
               cannot
               convincingly
               prove
               their
               Regeneration
               ,
               will
               ruin
               the
               Church
               :
               Therefore
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
               We
               Answer
               ,
               That
               the
               last
               part
               of
               their
               Argument
               is
               false
               :
               For
               there
               are
               many
               Gracious
               Persons
               keeping
               their
               first
               love
               ,
               who
               yet
               can
               neither
               satisfy
               themselves
               nor
               others
               in
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               not
               ruin
               the
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               Answer
               ,
               To
               the
               first
               part
               of
               their
               Argument
               ,
               where
               they
               say
               that
               every
               one
               who
               hath
               not
               real
               Grace
               will
               ruin
               the
               Church
               :
               It
               is
               not
               universally
               true
               ,
               for
               then
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Hypocrites
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               known
               nor
               unknown
               ,
               for
               Hypocrites
               can
               do
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               that
               which
               is
               tending
               to
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Now
               themselves
               will
               not
               say
               That
               all
               Hypocrites
               are
               debarred
               ;
               For
               they
               admit
               some
               such
               ;
               and
               Scripture
               saith
               the
               contrair
               in
               the
               admission
               of
               Annanias
               and
               Saphira
               :
               And
               so
               some
               must
               be
               admitted
               ,
               who
               ,
               If
               God
               look
               not
               more
               to
               his
               own
               mercy
               than
               to
               their
               me●●t
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               the
               respect
               he
               hath
               to
               others
               than
               to
               them
               ,
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               ruin
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               V.
               Their
               last
               Objection
               is
               taken
               from
               2
               
                 Tim
                 :
                 3.
              
               5.
               
               Having
               
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 Go●liness
                 ,
                 but
                 denying
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 :
                 from
                 such
                 turn
                 away
                 .
              
               Therefore
               none
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               but
               those
               who
               can
               give
               satisfactory
               
               signes
               of
               their
               Regeneration
               .
               For
               Answer
               :
               It
               is
               a
               gross
               mistake
               ;
               For
               if
               we
               look
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               Those
               who
               have
               only
               a
               forme
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               he
               tells
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               High-minded
               &c.
               v
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               in
               the
               6
               v
               ,
               
                 Subtile
                 Hereticks
              
               who
               lead
               away
               the
               simple
               .
               Now
               we
               say
               none
               such
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               for
               those
               are
               Scandalous
               :
               But
               what
               they
               say
               doth
               not
               follow
               ;
               For
               many
               cannot
               give
               satisfactory
               Signes
               of
               their
               Regeneration
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               not
               Gross
               Livers
               ,
               nor
               Scandalous
               ,
               nor
               seduceing
               Hereticks
               ;
               And
               so
               not
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               from
               whom
               Paul
               bids
               
                 Turn
                 away
              
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               Answered
               the
               strongest
               of
               their
               Objections
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Use.
               I.
               This
               Doctrine
               being
               thus
               cleared
               ,
               ye
               ought
               not
               to
               look
               on
               what
               our
               Opposites
               hold
               in
               this
               Point
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               small
               moment
               ,
               neither
               ought
               ye
               to
               suffer
               your selves
               to
               be
               deceived
               with
               the
               pretence
               of
               strictness
               with
               which
               they
               cover
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               that
               hath
               fearful
               Consequences
               :
               For
               by
               this
               ,
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               best
               Churches
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               in
               no
               better
               case
               than
               Pagans
               themselves
               ,
               to
               live
               without
               all
               ordinances
               ,
               their
               Children
               without
               Baptism
               :
               And
               this
               will
               hold
               off
               many
               who
               have
               true
               Grace
               ;
               for
               how
               many
               are
               there
               (
               even
               of
               those
               )
               who
               cannot
               give
               convincing
               signs
               of
               Grace
               ,
               either
               to
               themselves
               or
               others
               .
               By
               this
               Rule
               mens
               Consciences
               shall
               still
               be
               held
               in
               an
               Uncertainty
               ,
               whether
               they
               may
               stay
               members
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               or
               not
               ;
               because
               they
               can
               hardly
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               whether
               all
               in
               it
               have
               convincing
               signs
               of
               Grace
               or
               not
               .
               Now
               the
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Opposits
               
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Rule
               be
               not
               keeped
               Conscientiously
               ,
               Christians
               ought
               to
               Separate
               .
               By
               this
               Rule
               an
               insupportable
               Burthen
               is
               put
               on
               Christians
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               inward
               state
               of
               others
               :
               By
               this
               Rule
               ,
               all
               the
               Churches
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Christs
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               have
               been
               in
               the
               mist
               ;
               all
               living
               and
               dying
               without
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               Pagans
               .
               As
               also
               this
               shew
               of
               strictness
               beyond
               whatever
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               doth
               ever
               end
               in
               looseness
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Separatists
               present
               practise
               ;
               for
               ,
               what
               ever
               they
               speak
               against
               the
               looseness
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               but
               a
               mixture
               of
               Drunkards
               and
               loose
               prophane
               Livers
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               as
               great
               looseness
               in
               their
               own
               Churches
               as
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               for
               they
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               admit
               Hereticks
               ,
               Covetous
               Vain
               ,
               Proud
               Boasters
               ,
               almost
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               they
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               Principles
               against
               Presbyterians
               .
               This
               Rule
               puts
               men
               in
               an
               overweening
               conceit
               of
               themselves
               ;
               others
               are
               nothing
               to
               them
               ,
               all
               are
               unclean
               or
               at
               best
               but
               civil
               ,
               natural
               ,
               moral
               Men
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               the
               Godly
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ?
               Now
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               in
               its
               natural
               Consequence
               puts
               People
               to
               overvalue
               themseves
               and
               undervalue
               others
               ,
               is
               certainly
               not
               
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               rule
               of
               theirs
               makes
               way
               for
               infinite
               Janglings
               ,
               and
               carrying
               on
               of
               self
               interests
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               Holiness
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               Rule
               is
               ,
               That
               which
               every
               particular
               man
               thinks
               Signs
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Such
               is
               the
               Corruption
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               applyed
               to
               all
               alike
               ;
               To
               some
               they
               will
               be
               too
               strict
               ,
               to
               others
               more
               lax
               ,
               as
               
               affection
               caries
               ;
               Untill
               at
               last
               they
               think
               all
               good
               enough
               ,
               who
               are
               for
               Their
               Way
               ;
               And
               all
               others
               ,
               but
               Natural
               ,
               Worldly
               ,
               and
               Carnal
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               so
               .
               I
               may
               say
               that
               this
               hath
               been
               one
               of
               the
               most
               unhappy
               Doctrines
               that
               ever
               the
               Devil
               hatched
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               that
               whereby
               Sathan
               hath
               carried
               on
               his
               design
               mainly
               these
               years
               by
               past
               ;
               Many
               such
               Deceivers
               crying
               up
               strictness
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               made
               themselves
               to
               be
               respected
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               terrible
               to
               others
               ,
               while
               under
               this
               pretence
               ,
               they
               have
               born
               down
               Christ
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Holiness
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               this
               to
               countenance
               Looseness
               nor
               to
               give
               a
               dash
               to
               holy
               Strictness
               ;
               It
               is
               our
               sin
               (
               and
               we
               are
               plagued
               for
               it
               )
               that
               we
               have
               not
               walked
               according
               to
               our
               Rule
               ?
               Yet
               I
               love
               no
               further
               Strictness
               than
               what
               Christ
               Commands
               ,
               Let
               us
               stretch
               out
               our
               Arms
               to
               invite
               sinners
               ,
               to
               give
               Outward
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               then
               when
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               let
               us
               Hew
               them
               with
               the
               Word
               and
               Discipline
               ▪
               This
               was
               Christs
               way
               ,
               And
               his
               Apostles
               way
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               :
               So
               when
               Separatists
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               such
               sinful
               mixtures
               in
               your
               Churches
               ,
               that
               an
               honest
               man
               is
               polluted
               to
               come
               among
               them
               ;
               And
               so
               it
               is
               better
               to
               stay
               in
               your
               Chambers
               with
               a
               few
               of
               a
               gracious
               temper
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               rest
               run
               to
               the
               Devil
               ;
               Tell
               them
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               made
               no
               such
               separation
               ;
               And
               ye
               desire
               to
               be
               no
               stricter
               than
               They
               were
               :
               Only
               this
               is
               not
               to
               plead
               for
               our
               coming
               short
               of
               Christs
               Rule
               in
               our
               practise
               ;
               That
               Scandals
               are
               too
               easily
               past
               ;
               That
               so
               many
               Ignorants
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               is
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               be
               pleaded
               for
               .
               This
               for
               the
               
                 first
                 Head
              
               of
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Head
               II.
               No
               Separation
               from
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               or
               Gods
               worship
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               Fellow-worshipers
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Head
              
               ,
               Concerning
               Separation
               from
               true
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               Fellow-worshipers
               .
            
             
               I.
               That
               which
               our
               Adversaries
               hold
               concerning
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               presence
               of
               wicked
               men
               at
               Ordinances
               do
               defile
               the
               Ordinances
               to
               the
               Godly
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               where
               ever
               there
               is
               any
               corruption
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               where
               prophane
               or
               wicked
               men
               are
               suffered
               to
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               The
               Godly
               are
               bound
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               mixed
               multitude
               ;
               And
               because
               they
               hold
               it
               is
               not
               Lawful
               for
               any
               to
               live
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               where
               they
               cannot
               enjoy
               the
               whole
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               they
               maintain
               that
               the
               Godly
               are
               bound
               to
               Separate
               from
               That
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Church
               of
               their
               Own
               ,
               by
               gathering
               
               out
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Godly
               that
               are
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               get
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               little
               Congregation
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               choosing
               any
               of
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               some
               one
               or
               two
               to
               be
               Elders
               ,
               And
               so
               they
               set
               up
               a
               Church
               against
               a
               Church
               ,
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               Bosome
               of
               a
               Church
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               a
               new
               Error
               ,
               It
               troubled
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               long
               since
               ,
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               or
               somthing
               more
               than
               Three
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               :
               The
               Donatists
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               Hereticks
               arose
               and
               troubled
               the
               Church
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               did
               teach
               the
               same
               very
               thing
               ;
               Against
               whom
               the
               Godly
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               time
               did
               write
               :
               Yet
               because
               this
               Error
               was
               carried
               on
               with
               a
               shew
               of
               Holiness
               and
               Strictness
               more
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               It
               took
               such
               deep
               rooting
               in
               the
               mindes
               of
               some
               well
               minding
               People
               (
               some
               of
               them
               at
               least
               )
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               driven
               out
               by
               force
               of
               Argument
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               did
               leave
               the
               mantainers
               of
               this
               Error
               to
               fall
               into
               other
               vile
               abominations
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               pretence
               of
               Strictness
               ;
               Which
               made
               all
               others
               to
               loath
               them
               :
               And
               before
               it
               could
               be
               gotten
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               It
               troubled
               the
               Church
               almost
               100.
               years
               together
               .
               The
               same
               is
               the
               Errour
               which
               we
               have
               now
               to
               Refute
               .
            
             
               That
               ye
               may
               know
               what
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Our
               Church
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               sworn
               to
               ,
               And
               which
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               Word
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               Take
               it
               up
               thus
               ;
               First
               ,
               We
               hold
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               reformed
               from
               all
               corruptions
               ,
               And
               that
               wicked
               Scandalous
               men
               should
               be
               casten
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               at
               least
               debarred
               
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               :
               This
               we
               hold
               ,
               and
               herein
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               the
               Separatists
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               When
               the
               Church
               Officers
               do
               not
               their
               duty
               (
               as
               often
               it
               falls
               out
               )
               what
               through
               negligence
               ,
               and
               what
               through
               other
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               what
               through
               a
               base
               want
               of
               courage
               ;
               so
               that
               sometimes
               the
               Rule
               is
               not
               put
               in
               practice
               ;
               By
               which
               means
               all
               wicked
               men
               are
               not
               kept
               back
               from
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               And
               some
               corruptions
               are
               tollerated
               :
               The
               Question
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               ,
               what
               the
               Godly
               should
               do
               in
               that
               Case
               ?
               And
               concerning
               this
               we
               hold
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ,
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               a
               Godly
               Person
               to
               remove
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               and
               go
               dwell
               in
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               where
               he
               may
               have
               the
               Ordinances
               more
               purely
               Administrated
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               tye
               laid
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               binding
               him
               to
               remain
               constantly
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               conveniently
               remove
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               hold
               that
               if
               he
               cannot
               conveniently
               remove
               from
               that
               Congregation
               ;
               he
               may
               remain
               a
               Member
               of
               it
               without
               sin
               ,
               although
               he
               know
               there
               be
               several
               things
               which
               God
               is
               angry
               with
               in
               it
               ,
               providing
               he
               keep
               his
               own
               hands
               clean
               of
               these
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               hold
               that
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Godly
               man
               stayeth
               in
               that
               Congregation
               where
               there
               are
               abuses
               of
               that
               kind
               tollerated
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               according
               to
               his
               place
               to
               endeavour
               the
               remedy
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               Rule
               to
               admonish
               these
               who
               are
               Wicked
               and
               Scandalous
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               admonition
               do
               no
               good
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               delate
               them
               to
               the
               Eldership
               that
               they
               may
               be
               Censured
               :
               If
               they
               be
               Censured
               ,
               It
               is
               well
               ,
               he
               
               hath
               gained
               his
               point
               :
               But
               if
               they
               be
               not
               Censured
               ,
               Or
               not
               so
               fully
               as
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               regrate
               the
               matter
               to
               God
               and
               mourn
               for
               it
               .
               But
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               hold
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               he
               stayes
               in
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               keep
               back
               from
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               As
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               part
               of
               service
               in
               it self
               lawful
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               wicked
               men
               joyning
               with
               him
               in
               it
               :
               Far
               less
               is
               he
               to
               make
               a
               Rent
               in
               the
               Congregation
               or
               to
               draw
               away
               a
               number
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               a
               little
               Church
               for
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               is
               now
               the
               Question
               we
               are
               to
               debate
               about
               .
               The
               Separatists
               say
               ,
               He
               is
               bound
               to
               keep
               back
               from
               the
               Communion
               ;
               If
               any
               be
               admitted
               to
               it
               who
               is
               prophane
               or
               wicked
               ;
               And
               that
               lest
               he
               be
               defiled
               with
               them
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               Worship
               and
               service
               be
               lawful
               and
               pure
               in
               it self
               ,
               He
               sins
               in
               keeping
               back
               from
               it
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               others
               joyn
               with
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               whom
               the
               Church
               Officers
               should
               keep
               back
               .
               We
               grant
               indeed
               ,
               when
               the
               service
               is
               not
               pure
               and
               lawful
               in
               its
               self
               ;
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               when
               Communion
               cannot
               be
               had
               except
               the
               People
               Kneel
               ,
               And
               so
               worship
               the
               Bread
               :
               In
               that
               case
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               keep
               back
               ,
               that
               would
               keep
               himself
               free
               of
               sin
               ;
               Not
               because
               there
               are
               wicked
               men
               going
               to
               the
               Table
               ;
               But
               because
               the
               Ordinance
               is
               gone
               about
               in
               a
               sinful
               way
               .
               But
               our
               Question
               is
               Concerning
               Worship
               in
               it self
               lawful
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               a
               Communion
               is
               Administrated
               by
               a
               Minister
               Lawfully
               Called
               ;
               When
               that
               
                 Table
                 Gesture
              
               ,
               which
               Christ
               himself
               used
               ,
               is
               keeped
               at
               it
               ;
               When
               in
               all
               other
               things
               done
               according
               to
               his
               command
               ;
               
               What
               Godly
               Persons
               should
               do
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               when
               Scandalous
               Persons
               one
               or
               moe
               are
               suffered
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Table
               :
               We
               hold
               ,
               That
               notwithstanding
               of
               their
               being
               there
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               come
               foreward
               ;
               And
               the
               wicked
               man's
               being
               there
               defiles
               only
               the
               Worship
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               come
               in
               honesty
               .
               This
               much
               for
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               .
            
             
               II.
               Having
               cleared
               the
               Question
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               Our
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Truth
               ;
               viz.
               That
               the
               presence
               of
               wicked
               men
               does
               not
               defile
               the
               Worship
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Godly
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Godly
               should
               not
               keep
               back
               from
               lawful
               Commanded
               Duties
               ,
               because
               wicked
               men
               have
               their
               hands
               at
               them
               .
            
             
               Arg
               I.
               Our
               First
               ,
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               Christs
               time
               ;
               Any
               who
               know
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               know
               that
               it
               was
               a
               very
               corrupt
               Church
               ,
               in
               Christ
               time
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               manners
               ;
               Their
               Preachers
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               were
               debauched
               Persons
               ;
               They
               perverted
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               blind
               led
               the
               blind
               :
               And
               when
               the
               Preachers
               were
               such
               ,
               ye
               may
               judge
               what
               the
               People
               were
               ;
               And
               yet
               we
               find
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               the
               lawful
               Worship
               ,
               For
               First
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               came
               yearly
               up
               to
               the
               Feast
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               He
               is
               so
               far
               from
               commanding
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               believed
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               keep
               back
               from
               the
               Ordinary
               Worship
               ,
               because
               of
               wicked
               men
               among
               them
               ,
               That
               upon
               the
               contrair
               he
               forbids
               them
               to
               stumble
               at
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               kind
               ;
               And
               commands
               them
               to
               come
               to
               the
               lawful
               Worship
               :
               
               as
               
                 Matth
                 :
                 23.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 spake
                 Jesus
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 Saying
                 ,
                 The
                 scribes
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               is
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               do
               not
               keep
               back
               from
               the
               lawful
               Worship
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               but
               Godless
               men
               that
               go
               about
               it
               ;
               What
               they
               Preach
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               do
               that
               ,
               and
               for
               Their
               wicked
               life
               follow
               them
               not
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Arg
               :
               II.
               Our
               Second
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               :
               We
               find
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               many
               Corrupters
               and
               Graceless
               men
               that
               were
               Members
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               Both
               of
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               People
               ;
               And
               yet
               we
               never
               find
               that
               the
               Godly
               did
               loath
               the
               Lawful
               Worship
               or
               keep
               back
               from
               it
               because
               of
               that
               :
               Yea
               we
               find
               ,
               The
               Lord
               commands
               them
               to
               joyn
               in
               the
               lawful
               Worship
               ;
               And
               when
               they
               would
               Separate
               ,
               He
               reproves
               them
               for
               it
               .
               We
               shall
               make
               this
               appear
               from
               Three
               or
               Four
               Times
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               The
               First
               is
               ,
               Moses
               Time
               ;
               There
               was
               a
               great
               mixture
               of
               prophane
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               Time
               ;
               As
               ye
               will
               find
               Deut
               :
               32.
               (
               only
               remember
               this
               all
               along
               that
               the
               Point
               we
               are
               speaking
               to
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               plead
               for
               keeping
               prophane
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               We
               shew
               those
               should
               be
               removed
               ;
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               keeped
               in
               ,
               what
               the
               Godly
               should
               do
               in
               that
               Case
               ;
               If
               they
               should
               turn
               back
               and
               leave
               that
               Church
               )
               I
               say
               we
               find
               ,
               Deut
               :
               32.
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               was
               not
               very
               sound
               ,
               They
               corrupted
               themselves
               ,
               Their
               spots
               were
               not
               the
               spots
               of
               Children
               ;
               yet
               we
               never
               read
               that
               Moses
               and
               the
               Godly
               did
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Commanded
               Worship
               ,
               
               because
               such
               were
               at
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               on
               the
               contrair
               ,
               we
               find
               them
               joyning
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 Deut
                 :
                 29.
                 
                 Moses
              
               enters
               into
               a
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               Preaches
               to
               them
               ,
               Prayes
               for
               them
               :
               Yea
               
                 Deut
                 :
                 1●
              
               .
               6.
               7.
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               commands
               the
               People
               to
               come
               up
               to
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               he
               should
               choose
               to
               place
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               go
               about
               the
               lawful
               Commanded
               Duties
               :
               Tho
               (
               doubtles
               )
               there
               would
               be
               many
               wicked
               men
               among
               them
               .
               The
               Second
               Time
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               we
               take
               to
               prove
               the
               Point
               is
               ,
               in
               Joshua's
               time
               ;
               there
               were
               then
               great
               mixtures
               of
               wicked
               men
               among
               them
               ;
               As
               appears
               from
               Joshua
               24.
               14.
               23.
               
               He
               bids
               them
               put
               away
               the
               Strange
               Gods
               ,
               So
               there
               were
               numbers
               of
               them
               corrupt
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               find
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               v
               ,
               23.
               
               That
               Joshua
               conveens
               them
               altogether
               to
               a
               Solemn
               piece
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               enters
               into
               a
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               Preaches
               to
               them
               on
               that
               Subject
               :
               Now
               surely
               Joshua
               would
               not
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               the
               presence
               of
               wicked
               men
               did
               defile
               the
               Worship
               to
               the
               Godly
               :
               And
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               sin
               in
               the
               Godly
               to
               stay
               with
               the
               wicked
               when
               about
               Worship
               .
               The
               
                 Third
                 Time
              
               is
               in
               
               Elijah's
               time
               ,
               1
               Kings
               18.
               
               We
               find
               at
               that
               time
               there
               were
               some
               Godly
               ,
               
                 Seven
                 Thousand
              
               that
               had
               not
               bowed
               their
               Knee
               to
               Baal
               ;
               We
               find
               also
               an
               Atheistical
               Multitude
               in
               verse
               29.
               
               The
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               Halting
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Baal
               ;
               They
               would
               neither
               say
               that
               God
               was
               their
               God
               ,
               nor
               that
               Baal
               was
               their
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               Elijah
               called
               All
               together
               to
               a
               solemn
               Worship
               ,
               a
               solemn
               Sacrifice
               ;
               That
               is
               gone
               
               about
               verse
               36.
               
               And
               there
               was
               Preaching
               and
               Praying
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Now
               surely
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               the
               presence
               of
               that
               Godless
               Multitude
               ,
               which
               Elijah
               could
               not
               get
               reformed
               in
               a
               hast
               ,
               had
               prophaned
               the
               Worship
               to
               the
               
                 seven
                 thousand
              
               Godly
               ,
               Elijah
               would
               never
               have
               been
               accessory
               to
               that
               sin
               :
               A
               Fourth
               Time
               is
               from
               Solomons
               time
               to
               
               Hezekiah's
               :
               There
               was
               great
               Corruption
               tollerated
               in
               the
               Church
               then
               ;
               As
               Worshipping
               God
               in
               the
               High-places
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               through
               the
               whole
               Tract
               of
               the
               History
               of
               that
               time
               ;
               And
               there
               was
               much
               Prophanity
               of
               Life
               in
               that
               time
               ;
               which
               also
               appears
               from
               the
               frequent
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               And
               yet
               we
               never
               read
               that
               the
               Prophets
               did
               separate
               from
               the
               lawful
               Worship
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               mixture
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               Yea
               on
               the
               contrary
               we
               read
               they
               did
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               every
               Lawful
               Duty
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 
                 Asa
              
               gathers
               all
               together
               ,
               and
               enters
               into
               a
               Covenant
               with
               them
               :
               
                 Isaias
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               Preaches
               to
               them
               ,
               Prayes
               with
               them
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               presence
               of
               Wicked
               Men
               had
               polluted
               the
               Service
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               Isaias
               his
               Preaching
               and
               Praying
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               the
               People
               in
               Worship
               should
               have
               been
               defiled
               to
               Him.
               A
               Fifth
               Instance
               is
               taken
               from
               1
               
                 Samuel
                 2.
                 16.
              
               
               Eli's
               Sons
               the
               Priests
               were
               Prophane
               men
               :
               whereupon
               the
               Godly
               began
               to
               abhor
               the
               Worship
               ;
               And
               so
               it
               is
               said
               in
               
                 verse
                 17.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 Men
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 Men
                 abhorred
                 the
                 Offering
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               ,
               It
               was
               little
               wonder
               they
               did
               so
               :
               For
               in
               
                 verse
                 22.
              
               
               We
               find
               the
               Priests
               were
               so
               Godless
               that
               they
               did
               
               ly
               with
               Women
               that
               Assembled
               at
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               :
               Little
               wonder
               then
               that
               the
               Godly
               did
               loath
               and
               withdraw
               :
               But
               does
               the
               Lord
               approve
               of
               Their
               withdrawing
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               that
               reason
               ?
               No
               ,
               We
               see
               in
               verse
               24.
               
               Where
               Eli
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               to
               his
               Sons
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 Nay
                 my
                 Sons
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 report
                 that
                 I
                 hear
                 ;
                 ye
                 make
                 the
                 Lords
                 People
                 to
                 transgress
                 :
              
               Their
               abhoring
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Lord
               because
               of
               wicked
               men
               that
               had
               their
               hands
               at
               it
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 (
                 a
                 transgressing
                 )
                 ye
                 make
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 to
                 transgress
                 .
              
               From
               all
               which
               it
               is
               clear
               .
               That
               the
               presence
               of
               wicked
               men
               doth
               not
               defile
               the
               Worship
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               providing
               they
               come
               honestly
               themselves
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               the
               wickeds
               presence
               should
               not
               keep
               them
               away
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               an
               Exception
               which
               our
               Opposits
               have
               against
               this
               Argument
               :
               And
               it
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               They
               say
               ,
               That
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               impossible
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               Church
               to
               joyn
               with
               ;
               The
               Service
               was
               then
               annexed
               to
               the
               Temple
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               was
               far
               different
               from
               the
               Case
               under
               the
               New.
               We
               might
               answer
               several
               things
               unto
               this
               :
               As
               First
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               the
               presence
               of
               wicked
               men
               doth
               defile
               the
               Worship
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               then
               the
               Godly
               had
               been
               bound
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               although
               there
               had
               been
               no
               other
               Church
               to
               joyn
               with
               :
               Better
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               Visible
               than
               to
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               sin
               by
               abiding
               in
               it
               .
               
               But
               to
               answer
               more
               briefly
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               Instances
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               that
               make
               Separation
               unlawful
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               which
               Instances
               shall
               make
               up
               our
               Third
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Arg
               ,
               III.
               Our
               Third
               Argument
               .
               In
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               there
               was
               a
               Prophane
               Multitude
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
              
               
               We
               find
               there
               were
               Schismaticks
               in
               it
               .
               Chap
               ,
               v.
               v
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               find
               Incests
               were
               Tollerated
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 6
                 v
              
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               find
               there
               were
               men
               of
               Contentious
               Spirits
               ,
               going
               to
               Law
               before
               Infidels
               .
               Yea
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               We
               find
               there
               were
               some
               pleading
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               Fornicatio●
               ;
               And
               Chap
               ,
               11.
               
               We
               find
               there
               were
               Drunkards
               among
               them
               ;
               And
               such
               Drunkenness
               as
               was
               most
               abominable
               ;
               For
               some
               came
               Drunk
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               v
               ,
               21.
               
               And
               Chap
               ,
               15.
               
               We
               find
               there
               were
               some
               infected
               with
               a
               dangerous
               Heresy
               The
               denying
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               And
               so
               a
               number
               of
               very
               offensive
               things
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Tho
               he
               reproves
               them
               very
               sharply
               yet
               he
               no
               where
               sayes
               ,
               Ye
               that
               are
               Godly
               stay
               away
               from
               joyning
               in
               Worship
               ,
               because
               of
               such
               mens
               joyning
               ;
               But
               on
               the
               contrair
               he
               approves
               their
               coming
               together
               to
               go
               about
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               Only
               reproving
               the
               wrong
               way
               they
               came
               in
               .
               So
               
                 Chap
                 ,
                 11.
                 v
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 when
                 ye
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 I
                 hear
                 there
                 be
                 divisions
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               
                 v
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 come
                 together
                 therefore
                 unto
                 one
                 place
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               He
               doth
               not
               reprove
               their
               coming
               together
               ,
               but
               suppones
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               Lawful
               ,
               only
               he
               reproves
               them
               for
               their
               Divisions
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               There
               was
               much
               corruption
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               Bewitched
               
               with
               Heretical
               Doctrine
               
                 O
                 Foolish
                 Galatians
                 who
                 hath
                 Bewitched
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Cap
                 ,
                 3.
                 v
              
               ,
               1
               ,
               They
               had
               
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 but
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               v
               ,
               3.
               
               In
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               were
               many
               who
               had
               fallen
               away
               from
               their
               first
               Love
               ,
               Revel
               ,
               2
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Revel
              
               :
               3
               ,
               1.
               
               Did
               Tollerate
               prophane
               persons
               such
               as
               defiled
               their
               Garments
               ;
               And
               yet
               we
               never
               read
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               commanding
               to
               Separat
               from
               worship
               because
               of
               them
               :
               Indeed
               he
               reproves
               them
               sharply
               for
               their
               Corruption
               ;
               For
               their
               falling
               away
               from
               their
               first
               love
               ,
               For
               Their
               Tollerating
               Prophane
               wicked
               men
               ;
               But
               he
               sayes
               not
               All
               ye
               that
               are
               Godly
               turn
               your
               backs
               upon
               that
               Church
               ;
               Make
               up
               a
               new
               Church
               of
               your
               Own
               ;
               But
               directly
               approves
               their
               joyning
               together
               in
               what
               was
               right
               .
               So
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               Separation
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               Tollerated
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               than
               it
               was
               under
               the
               Old.
               
            
             
               Arg
               :
               IV.
               Our
               Fourth
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               point
               is
               this
               :
               The
               Sins
               of
               wicked
               Men
               only
               defile
               the
               Worship
               to
               themselves
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               not
               to
               others
               .
               We
               shall
               find
               for
               this
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               :
               Matth.
               22.
               
               In
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Guests
               coming
               into
               the
               Kings
               Supper
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               that
               wants
               a
               Wedding
               Garmant
               verse
               12.
               
               The
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               finds
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ,
               Friend
               ,
               
                 How
                 comest
                 Thou
                 hither
                 ,
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 found
                 Speechless
                 .
              
               The
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               sayes
               not
               All
               ye
               Guests
               are
               defiled
               because
               this
               man
               sits
               with
               you
               ;
               As
               should
               have
               been
               said
               If
               his
               presence
               had
               defiled
               the
               Worship
               to
               them
               :
               But
               only
               he
               reproves
               the
               Man
               himself
               ;
               The
               
               sin
               is
               thine
               ,
               and
               thou
               shall
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Second
               place
               is
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 29.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 damnation
                 to
                 himself
                 :
              
               He
               sayes
               not
               ,
               He
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               Damnation
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               himself
               .
               It
               would
               necessarily
               follow
               according
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               eat
               Judgment
               to
               all
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               wicked
               Man
               did
               defile
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               or
               make
               it
               sinful
               to
               the
               rest
               that
               Communicate
               with
               him
               :
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               preceeeding
               words
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 examine
                 himself
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               sayes
               not
               when
               ye
               are
               coming
               to
               the
               Table
               ,
               
                 Let
                 everyone
                 of
                 you
                 examine
                 your
                 Neighbour
                 ,
              
               Which
               would
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               If
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Wicked
               Man
               did
               defile
               the
               Ordinance
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               all
               he
               sayes
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 examine
                 himself
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               's
               true
               the
               permitting
               of
               a
               wicked
               person
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Communion
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Church
               Guides
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sin
               of
               Fellow
               Communicants
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               admitted
               to
               Communicate
               with
               them
               :
               For
               He
               only
               defiles
               the
               Worship
               to
               Himself
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               V.
               Our
               last
               Argument
               to
               prove
               this
               Point
               is
               ,
               That
               from
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Opposits
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               ;
               That
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Worth
               of
               Ordinances
               did
               depend
               on
               Instruments
               ,
               or
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Instruments
               ,
               or
               of
               Fellow-Worshipers
               did
               defile
               the
               Worship
               :
               Now
               this
               is
               most
               absurd
               ;
               The
               Dignity
               of
               Ordinances
               depends
               on
               him
               whose
               they
               are
               :
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               however
               Preached
               ,
               Is
               His
               Word
               ;
               It
               s
               true
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               cast
               at
               the
               Word
               because
               of
               Instruments
               :
               But
               whoever
               he
               be
               
               that
               Preaches
               ,
               The
               Word
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               worthy
               to
               be
               received
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Whoever
               they
               be
               that
               joyn
               with
               Me
               in
               them
               ,
               lose
               not
               their
               worth
               and
               efficacy
               to
               Me
               ,
               who
               am
               seeking
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               worthless
               men
               have
               their
               hand
               at
               them
               :
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               Communicate
               with
               them
               in
               what
               they
               do
               wrong
               ,
               Let
               God
               and
               Them
               reckon
               for
               that
               ;
               The
               root
               of
               my
               Communion
               is
               Christ
               ;
               In
               so
               far
               as
               They
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
               ,
               I
               Communicate
               with
               them
               ;
               In
               so
               far
               as
               they
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               .
               The
               wicked
               man
               professes
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Seals
               up
               an
               Outward
               Fellowship
               with
               the
               Visible
               Church
               :
               I
               Communicate
               with
               him
               in
               That
               :
               But
               in
               so
               far
               as
               he
               doth
               this
               Hypocritically
               ,
               I
               do
               in
               as
               far
               separate
               from
               him
               .
               And
               this
               much
               for
               the
               Arguments
               Confirming
               the
               Truth
               .
               That
               the
               presence
               of
               Wicked
               men
               doth
               desile
               the
               Ordinances
               to
               none
               but
               to
               Themselves
               .
            
             
               III.
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               come
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               touch-stone
               the
               Arguments
               they
               use
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               we
               shall
               shortly
               propound
               the
               most
               plausible
               of
               them
               and
               take
               them
               off
               .
            
             
               Obj
               :
               1
               :
               The
               First
               Objection
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 6
                 17.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 separate
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               is
               the
               stongest
               of
               their
               Arguments
               :
               The
               Lord
               commands
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               come
               from
               among
               them
               and
               Separate
               ;
               And
               therefore
               (
               say
               they
               )
               when
               there
               are
               wicked
               men
               coming
               together
               with
               the
               Godly
               ,
               the
               Godly
               ought
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               .
               But
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               Argument
               we
               
               shall
               Answer
               it
               by
               reading
               out
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               verse
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               clear
               what
               the
               Apostle
               aims
               at
               —
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 separate
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 not
                 the
                 unclean
                 thing
              
               &c.
               
               He
               bids
               them
               only
               Separate
               from
               Sinful
               Actions
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               Lawful
               Duties
               .
               That
               ye
               may
               see
               yet
               further
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               Reason
               ,
               Know
               ,
               It
               was
               the
               custom
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               
               When
               Idolaters
               would
               invite
               some
               of
               their
               Christian
               neighbours
               ,
               they
               would
               go
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               eat
               with
               them
               at
               their
               Idol
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               they
               thought
               they
               might
               lawfully
               do
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               their
               Idols
               were
               not
               true
               Gods
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               their
               eating
               they
               intended
               no
               worship
               to
               the
               Idol
               ,
               as
               these
               Idolaters
               did
               who
               did
               eat
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               did
               it
               only
               to
               satisfy
               their
               hunger
               and
               keep
               up
               common
               Friendship
               :
               Now
               Paul
               discharges
               them
               from
               this
               kind
               of
               Communion
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               it
               he
               points
               at
               here
               ,
               
                 Be
                 separate
              
               ,
               Do
               not
               meddle
               with
               their
               Idol
               Feasts
               because
               it
               was
               indeed
               Communion
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               :
               And
               so
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               because
               Paul
               bids
               the
               Corinthians
               be
               separate
               from
               Heathens
               ,
               in
               doing
               a
               thing
               sinful
               ,
               That
               therefore
               he
               forbids
               Christians
               to
               joyn
               in
               a
               lawful
               Worship
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Obj.
               II.
               Their
               Second
               Objection
               is
               taken
               from
               
                 Rev
                 :
                 18
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 another
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 my
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 receive
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 Plagues
                 .
              
               But
               this
               place
               is
               pitifully
               misapplyed
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               For
               its
               evident
               that
               the
               Apostle
               John
               is
               there
               speaking
               of
               whoorish
               Rome
               ,
               and
               is
               commanding
               all
               Gods
               People
               to
               Separate
               from
               the
               Antichristian
               Church
               ;
               Now
               let
               any
               judge
               
               if
               that
               be
               not
               loose
               Reasoning
               ,
               We
               are
               commanded
               to
               Separate
               from
               Rome
               ,
               who
               hath
               overturned
               the
               foundation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Worships
               the
               Creature
               instead
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               Separate
               from
               Christs
               true
               and
               Purest
               Churches
               and
               Gods
               Worship
               in
               them
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               prophane
               men
               be
               keeped
               in
               them
               :
               It
               is
               a
               senseless
               Consequence
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 III.
              
               Their
               Third
               Objection
               against
               the
               Truth
               is
               taken
               from
               1
               
                 Cor
                 :
                 ●
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 company
              
               &c.
               
               Say
               they
               ,
               We
               are
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               our
               ordinary
               meat
               with
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               with
               them
               .
               To
               this
               we
               Answer
               ,
               That
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               shame
               of
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               and
               our
               sin
               ,
               that
               Scandalous
               and
               Ignorant
               Persons
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               But
               when
               they
               are
               admitted
               partly
               through
               the
               neglect
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               partly
               through
               abounding
               corruptions
               ,
               It
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               every
               private
               Christian
               is
               to
               cast
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               wicked
               men
               are
               admitted
               .
               As
               to
               this
               place
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               It
               s
               true
               every
               tender
               Christian
               is
               forbidden
               to
               use
               Familiar
               Society
               with
               Fornicators
               ,
               But
               it
               is
               not
               simply
               forbidden
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               unlawful
               at
               all
               times
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               ;
               For
               even
               Paul
               himself
               eats
               with
               Heathens
               Act
               :
               27.
               35.
               
               So
               the
               thing
               here
               forbidden
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Lords
               People
               should
               not
               use
               intimat
               Society
               with
               wicked
               men
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               when
               they
               cannot
               get
               it
               eschewed
               ,
               It
               is
               lawful
               both
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               them
               ;
               As
               put
               the
               case
               we
               could
               not
               get
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               were
               lawfu●
               for
               us
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               following
               Pauls
               practice
               
               And
               so
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               in
               Ministers
               power
               to
               hold
               them
               back
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               ;
               If
               not
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               private
               Christians
               who
               have
               no
               power
               to
               debarr
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               get
               eating
               with
               them
               eschewed
               ,
               without
               neglecting
               of
               a
               duty
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               Separate
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               IV.
               Their
               Fourth
               Objection
               is
               from
               1
               
                 Cor
                 :
                 5.
                 6
                 —
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 litle
                 leaven
                 leaveneth
                 the
                 whole
                 lump
                 ?
              
               Scandalous
               men
               infect
               the
               Church
               ;
               And
               the
               Church
               being
               infected
               ,
               infects
               the
               Worship
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Worship
               it
               is
               infected
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               sin
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               a
               Consequence
               far
               from
               Pauls
               words
               ,
               a
               litle
               leaven
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               leaveneth
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               cast
               out
               the
               Incestous
               man.
               But
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               If
               he
               be
               not
               put
               out
               ;
               cast
               out
               your selves
               .
               As
               for
               that
               they
               say
               that
               prophane
               men
               infect
               the
               Worship
               ,
               It
               is
               without
               ground
               :
               It
               s
               true
               prophane
               men
               oftimes
               infect
               these
               among
               whom
               they
               live
               ;
               But
               they
               do
               not
               infect
               the
               worship
               :
               For
               the
               way
               that
               prophane
               men
               infect
               these
               among
               whom
               they
               live
               ,
               is
               not
               Physical
               ,
               As
               the
               Pest
               infects
               every
               thing
               it
               toucheth
               ;
               but
               they
               infect
               by
               their
               evil
               example
               :
               And
               so
               a
               prophane
               man
               may
               infect
               another
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               evil
               example
               cannot
               infect
               the
               Worship
               ,
               because
               the
               Worship
               is
               not
               carried
               away
               with
               evil
               example
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               is
               :
               And
               so
               if
               I
               can
               keep
               my self
               from
               following
               their
               example
               ,
               the
               worship
               is
               pure
               and
               clean
               to
               me
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               V.
               Their
               last
               Objection
               is
               (
               say
               they
               My
               coming
               to
               the
               Table
               with
               them
               is
               a
               countenancing
               of
               them
               
               in
               their
               profanation
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               :
               So
               I
               partake
               with
               them
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               &
               say
               Amen
               to
               what
               they
               do
               :
               And
               therefore
               better
               for
               me
               to
               withdraw
               .
               We
               Answer
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               plausible
               Argument
               to
               deter
               People
               that
               are
               tender
               ,
               but
               when
               tryed
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               weak
               ;
               For
               if
               so
               be
               this
               Argument
               do
               hold
               for
               Separating
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               it
               will
               conclude
               also
               that
               we
               should
               not
               hear
               Preaching
               with
               them
               for
               our
               hearing
               Preaching
               with
               them
               is
               a
               countenancing
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               coming
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               with
               them
               ;
               And
               the
               wicked
               man
               profaneth
               the
               holy
               things
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               other
               ?
               And
               by
               this
               it
               should
               follow
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               should
               have
               been
               polluted
               ;
               which
               were
               Blasphemy
               to
               speak
               ,
               by
               His
               Preaching
               to
               Prophane
               multitudes
               ;
               For
               in
               That
               He
               countenanced
               them
               .
               Therefore
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               a
               more
               full
               Answer
               we
               say
               ,
               Worshipping
               with
               them
               is
               not
               a
               consenting
               to
               their
               sin
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               in
               our
               power
               to
               hold
               them
               out
               ,
               but
               not
               otherwise
               ;
               Thou
               doest
               say
               Amen
               to
               what
               they
               do
               profess
               ,
               that
               They
               are
               serving
               God
               ,
               doing
               the
               commanded
               Duty
               ;
               But
               not
               to
               Their
               Hypocritical
               Way
               in
               doing
               of
               It
               :
               Did
               Christ
               say
               Amen
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               way
               of
               Hearing
               although
               He
               Preached
               to
               Them
               :
               So
               neither
               doest
               thou
               :
               But
               as
               is
               already
               said
               Thou
               approves
               of
               Them
               in
               so
               far
               as
               They
               do
               the
               Commanded
               Duty
               ;
               But
               that
               it
               is
               done
               Impenitently
               ,
               Thou
               by
               Thy
               joyning
               in
               the
               Worship
               approves
               it
               not
               .
               This
               for
               their
               Objections
               .
            
             
               IV.
               For
               Use
               ,
               Our
               first
               is
               this
               :
               To
               regrate
               that
               there
               is
               so
               much
               occasion
               given
               to
               this
               Error
               in
               the
               
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               We
               may
               regrate
               that
               there
               are
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               Prophane
               and
               Wicked
               ;
               And
               that
               People
               walk
               not
               like
               Their
               Holy
               Calling
               ;
               We
               may
               regrate
               that
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Elders
               ,
               do
               not
               Purge
               out
               Scandalous
               Persons
               ,
               Do
               not
               Labour
               to
               find
               Them
               and
               Censure
               Them
               ,
               and
               debarr
               Them
               from
               Communions
               ;
               But
               most
               of
               all
               it
               is
               to
               be
               regrated
               ,
               That
               many
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               should
               Purge
               out
               others
               ,
               Their
               Life
               is
               such
               that
               They
               deserve
               to
               be
               Purged
               out
               as
               Scandalous
               Themselves
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Lord
               threatens
               to
               Rent
               the
               Church
               ;
               And
               if
               He
               should
               let
               men
               arise
               among
               our selves
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               Pious
               strictness
               ,
               to
               cast
               at
               Our
               Worship
               ,
               We
               behoved
               to
               say
               ,
               Just
               is
               the
               Lord
               :
               Although
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               it
               is
               no
               excuse
               ,
               but
               a
               fearful
               sin
               to
               Them
               ,
               who
               by
               Their
               carriage
               Rent
               and
               undoe
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               Corruptions
               that
               are
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Use
               II.
               The
               Second
               Use
               is
               ,
               That
               ye
               would
               ,
               not
               think
               all
               alike
               Guilty
               that
               may
               encline
               to
               this
               Error
               of
               Separating
               from
               Lawful
               Worship
               ,
               because
               of
               wicked
               Men's
               being
               admitted
               to
               it
               .
               It
               's
               true
               there
               may
               be
               some
               Piously
               strict
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               loath
               at
               that
               which
               is
               Good
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               get
               it
               but
               in
               wicked
               Mens
               company
               ,
               And
               upon
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               therefore
               They
               encline
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Litle
               Church
               of
               Good
               Men
               of
               Their
               Own
               choise
               :
               By
               which
               means
               the
               Devil
               takes
               advantage
               of
               Their
               zeal
               to
               make
               them
               dishonour
               God
               by
               runing
               to
               the
               other
               extreme
               :
               Now
               although
               the
               Humour
               of
               such
               
               should
               not
               be
               given
               way
               to
               ,
               yet
               those
               who
               encline
               this
               way
               from
               a
               desire
               of
               strictness
               are
               much
               to
               be
               Pitied
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               think
               so
               of
               the
               Ring-leaders
               of
               this
               Error
               ;
               It
               hath
               been
               found
               by
               experience
               that
               such
               have
               been
               more
               carried
               on
               by
               a
               conceit
               of
               their
               Own
               Holiness
               ,
               than
               any
               true
               Love
               to
               Holiness
               it self
               ;
               It
               hath
               been
               usually
               found
               in
               Heady
               men
               who
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               a
               Rupture
               in
               t●e
               Church
               ,
               that
               this
               has
               been
               the
               Method
               they
               used
               to
               walke
               in
               ,
               To
               cry
               up
               Holiness
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               cry
               down
               all
               who
               differed
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               untender
               :
               That
               so
               they
               might
               carry
               all
               with
               them
               at
               last
               ;
               At
               least
               to
               Rent
               and
               divide
               the
               Church
               :
               To
               such
               we
               will
               say
               nothing
               ,
               but
               Christs
               Curse
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               for
               Renting
               her
               bowels
               ,
               will
               fall
               on
               Them.
               
            
             
               But
               unto
               the
               other
               we
               will
               speak
               something
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               those
               who
               are
               piously
               Strict
               and
               really
               loath
               at
               the
               good
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               such
               Persons
               are
               at
               it
               who
               should
               not
               be
               there
               .
               To
               those
               I
               shall
               say
               ;
               First
               ,
               Know
               what
               it
               your
               Duty
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               is
               not
               your
               Duty
               in
               reference
               to
               Prophane
               Men
               ;
               Oft-times
               we
               mistake
               our
               Duty
               and
               leap
               over
               it
               ,
               to
               what
               is
               not
               our
               Duty
               :
               Now
               your
               Duty
               in
               reference
               to
               prophane
               Men
               ,
               Is
               not
               to
               take
               your
               hands
               from
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               because
               Their
               hands
               are
               at
               it
               ;
               To
               turn
               your
               backs
               on
               your
               Duty
               because
               Prophane
               Men
               join
               with
               you
               in
               it
               ;
               It
               will
               be
               but
               a
               small
               excuse
               to
               pretend
               when
               God
               reckons
               with
               you
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               will
               say
               ,
               What
               made
               you
               neglect
               such
               a
               Duty
               ?
               to
               say
               .
               Lord
               I
               grant
               it
               was
               my
               Duty
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               not
               ,
               because
               such
               Men
               were
               at
               it
               :
               Therefore
               ye
               should
               know
               
               your
               Duty
               in
               reference
               to
               those
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               In
               the
               place
               where
               ye
               live
               ,
               when
               ye
               see
               a
               fault
               committed
               ,
               ye
               should
               tell
               the
               guilty
               persons
               of
               it
               ;
               If
               the
               Fault
               be
               open
               ,
               and
               a
               Fault
               ye
               can
               get
               proven
               ,
               ye
               ought
               to
               delate
               it
               to
               those
               who
               have
               power
               to
               Censure
               them
               ,
               If
               so
               be
               they
               may
               be
               gained
               by
               this
               mean
               ;
               Or
               if
               not
               ,
               ye
               have
               done
               your
               Duty
               :
               Or
               if
               the
               Church
               do
               their
               Duty
               in
               casting
               out
               the
               Obstinate
               ,
               then
               ye
               have
               your
               intent
               :
               But
               if
               so
               be
               that
               notwithstanding
               ye
               have
               done
               your
               Duty
               ,
               yet
               the
               Church
               do
               not
               Theirs
               ,
               in
               purging
               the
               House
               of
               God
               :
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               ye
               are
               to
               regrate
               the
               matter
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               mourn
               for
               it
               ,
               ye
               are
               to
               testify
               that
               ye
               do
               not
               approve
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               ye
               have
               done
               your
               Duty
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               peace
               :
               For
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               wicked
               Man
               makes
               not
               the
               work
               sinful
               in
               it self
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 He
                 eats
                 and
                 drinks
                 Damnation
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
              
               And
               not
               to
               you
               ;
               His
               presence
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               Worship
               sinful
               to
               thee
               ;
               And
               so
               it
               looses
               thee
               not
               from
               they
               obligation
               to
               join
               in
               the
               Worship
               :
               For
               if
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               That
               the
               presence
               of
               wicked
               Men
               did
               defile
               the
               Worship
               to
               Thee
               ,
               then
               Christians
               would
               be
               in
               a
               very
               hard
               condition
               :
               For
               there
               was
               never
               a
               Church
               so
               pure
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               some
               admitted
               to
               it
               ,
               whom
               a
               Man
               truly
               tender
               would
               think
               should
               not
               be
               there
               ;
               There
               was
               never
               a
               Church
               so
               pure
               but
               a
               tender
               Man
               zealously
               strict
               would
               find
               some
               to
               challenge
               ;
               And
               so
               according
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Church
               that
               a
               tender
               Christian
               could
               joyn
               with
               ;
               And
               so
               he
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               serve
               God
               apart
               and
               by
               himself
               alone
               :
               And
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               Separatists
               way
               ,
               They
               have
               Separated
               
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               could
               get
               none
               to
               join
               with
               ;
               And
               so
               turned
               Seekers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               A
               Sect
               who
               think
               there
               are
               None
               they
               can
               join
               with
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               they
               cast
               off
               all
               Publick
               Duties
               ,
               and
               serve
               God
               by
               themselves
               alone
               ;
               Because
               they
               can
               see
               none
               so
               Holy
               as
               themselves
               .
               And
               therefore
               ye
               would
               suspect
               Zeal
               when
               joyned
               with
               Error
               ;
               And
               fear
               Error
               most
               when
               it
               is
               covered
               over
               with
               Zeal
               :
               For
               Error
               is
               never
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               gets
               on
               the
               mask
               of
               Zeal
               ,
               It
               being
               then
               most
               cruel
               and
               most
               impudent
               :
               People
               then
               have
               no
               will
               to
               medle
               with
               it
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               seem
               to
               be
               Enemies
               to
               True
               Piety
               ;
               And
               therefore
               because
               it
               is
               suffered
               and
               born
               with
               ,
               it
               turns
               impudent
               until
               it
               undo
               all
               .
            
             
               I
               only
               give
               One
               word
               to
               guard
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               shall
               end
               .
               There
               is
               not
               one
               Error
               that
               we
               refute
               ,
               but
               if
               not
               guarded
               ,
               Prophane
               Men
               may
               abuse
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               they
               This
               ,
               to
               cast
               at
               those
               who
               are
               piously
               strict
               ,
               though
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               We
               say
               it
               is
               every
               Christians
               Duty
               to
               walk
               tenderly
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               strict
               towards
               others
               ,
               as
               God
               requires
               of
               him
               .
               The
               thing
               we
               have
               Refuted
               as
               an
               Error
               is
               only
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 because
                 a
                 Man
                 cannot
                 get
                 all
                 Duties
                 gone
                 about
                 by
                 All
                 ,
                 so
                 strictly
                 as
                 God
                 commands
                 ;
                 That
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 Separate
                 from
                 altogether
                 :
              
               But
               withal
               we
               did
               show
               ,
               That
               not
               only
               a
               Man
               should
               be
               strict
               on
               himself
               (
               where
               right
               strictness
               will
               alwayes
               begin
               )
               but
               also
               do
               what
               in
               him
               lyes
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Duty
               and
               Calling
               ,
               That
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               may
               be
               keeped
               pure
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           Preached
           before
           the
           SYNOD
           AT
           GLASGOW
           .
           APRIL
           ,
           5th
           .
           1653.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Corinth
             .
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Divisions
             among
             you
             :
             but
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             join'd
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Judgement
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Text
           begins
           a
           new
           Purpose
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           speak
           much
           for
           clearing
           of
           the
           Dependance
           and
           Cohesion
           :
           Only
           ye
           would
           know
           somewhat
           of
           the
           State
           of
           this
           Church
           
           at
           the
           time
           when
           this
           Epistle
           was
           written
           ,
           which
           will
           help
           us
           not
           a
           little
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Scope
           of
           the
           Words
           read
           .
           Paul
           having
           planted
           a
           Church
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           was
           after
           driven
           from
           thence
           by
           the
           sury
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Acts
           18.
           12.
           
           In
           whose
           absence
           ,
           partly
           through
           the
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           partly
           through
           the
           subtilty
           of
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           rent
           in
           Factions
           ;
           some
           taking
           part
           with
           one
           Pastor
           and
           some
           with
           another
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diverse
           estimation
           they
           held
           them
           in
           ,
           for
           their
           Humane
           Eloquence
           ,
           great
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           .
           The
           Church
           being
           thus
           rent
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           addresseth
           himself
           timously
           to
           the
           Cure
           of
           this
           so
           Great
           an
           Evil
           :
           But
           because
           he
           was
           almost
           out
           of
           request
           with
           the
           most
           part
           of
           that
           People
           ;
           tho
           as
           he
           himself
           ,
           
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
          
           15.
           declares
           ,
           he
           had
           
             begotten
             them
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             through
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           Therefore
           as
           a
           skill'd
           Physician
           being
           to
           administer
           a
           bitter
           Potion
           ,
           he
           suggereth
           the
           brim
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           by
           shewing
           ,
           That
           whatever
           was
           Their
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           his
           Affection
           did
           remain
           the
           same
           towards
           them
           ;
           And
           this
           he
           insisteth
           on
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           
             tenth
             Verse
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           falls
           upon
           the
           Sore
           he
           intends
           to
           Cure
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Their
           Factions
           and
           Schism's
           ,
           Obtesting
           them
           gravly
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           set
           about
           the
           Healing
           of
           these
           woeful
           Rents
           ,
           before
           they
           should
           turn
           to
           worse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Words
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           1
           ,
           A
           Duty
           to
           which
           they
           are
           exhorted
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           Arguments
           moving
           them
           to
           set
           about
           this
           Duty
           .
           The
           Duty
           is
           last
           in
           order
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           propounded
           in
           three
           
           Sentences
           :
           1.
           
           
             That
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             be
             no
             Divisions
             among
             you
             .
             3.
             
             That
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joined
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Judgement
             .
          
           The
           Duty
           pressed
           in
           all
           these
           may
           be
           taken
           up
           in
           two
           .
           1.
           
           An
           Evil
           they
           were
           to
           Eschew
           .
           2.
           
           A
           Good
           which
           they
           were
           to
           Follow.
           The
           Evil
           to
           be
           Eschewed
           is
           in
           the
           second
           Sentence
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             there
             be
             no
             Divisions
          
           or
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           )
           
             Schism's
             among
             you
          
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           enter
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Schism
           ,
           or
           how
           it
           differeth
           from
           Heresy
           ;
           It
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           opening
           up
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           Divisions
           or
           Schisms
           the
           Apostle
           meaneth
           by
           here
           :
           And
           that
           is
           know'n
           from
           the
           following
           Verse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Their
           Factious
           sidings
           in
           extolling
           One
           Minister
           ,
           and
           debasing
           Another
           ,
           with
           many
           fruitless
           Janglings
           and
           other
           bad
           consequences
           following
           thereupon
           ,
           whereof
           doubtless
           this
           was
           One
           ,
           The
           engaging
           of
           the
           Ministers
           themselves
           in
           Parties
           for
           upholding
           their
           Dependants
           ,
           So
           
             Verse
             12.
             —
             Every
             one
             of
             you
             saith
          
           I
           
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
          
           I
           
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
          
           I
           
             of
             Cephas
          
           —
           One
           saith
           Paul
           is
           best
           ,
           let
           us
           follow
           him
           :
           Another
           sayeth
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           but
           Apollos
           is
           best
           ,
           we
           'll
           follow
           him
           :
           A
           third
           saith
           ,
           Cephas
           is
           better
           than
           them
           both
           ,
           I
           'le
           follow
           none
           of
           them
           :
           Now
           away
           with
           these
           fruitless
           Contests
           saith
           he
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           .
           There
           is
           the
           Good
           to
           be
           Followed
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           threefold
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           three
           sorts
           of
           Evils
           which
           usually
           accompany
           Schism
           in
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Evil
           accompanying
           Schism
           ,
           is
           ,
           Flat
           Contradiction
           ,
           first
           among
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           next
           among
           
           People
           ;
           when
           not
           only
           their
           Opinions
           do
           differ
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           so
           hot
           upon
           the
           Business
           ,
           that
           at
           all
           occasions
           they
           proclaim
           their
           Differences
           ▪
           In
           opposition
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           exhorts
           them
           
             To
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           They
           would
           beware
           of
           Contradictions
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           small
           importance
           ;
           Wherein
           they
           agreed
           ,
           they
           would
           speak
           to
           that
           ;
           Wherein
           they
           differ'd
           ,
           they
           would
           forbear
           others
           ,
           spending
           their
           time
           and
           parts
           upon
           more
           edifying
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Evil
           accompanying
           Schism
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           Renting
           of
           Affections
           ,
           When
           the
           Members
           of
           one
           Body
           turn
           cold-rife
           one
           towards
           another
           and
           their
           Affection
           dyeth
           :
           In
           opoosition
           to
           this
           Evil
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           be
           
             Joined
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Mind
             ,
          
           or
           the
           same
           Affection
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           Word
           here
           rendred
           Mind
           ,
           is
           used
           indifferently
           for
           the
           whole
           Faculties
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           Will
           ,
           and
           Affections
           ;
           But
           the
           Understanding
           being
           spoken
           to
           under
           the
           Word
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           followeth
           ;
           We
           think
           with
           some
           of
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Mind
           here
           is
           meaned
           the
           Affections
           :
           So
           the
           thing
           he
           presseth
           in
           the
           second
           Place
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           not
           only
           they
           would
           forbear
           others
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Publick
           Expressions
           ,
           but
           also
           would
           labour
           to
           blow
           at
           the
           Coal
           of
           their
           almost
           dying
           Affections
        
         
           The
           third
           Evil
           accompanying
           a
           Schism
           ,
           is
           ,
           Difference
           of
           Judgement
           ;
           And
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           be
           
             Perfectly
             joined
             in
             the
             same
             Judgement
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           They
           would
           labour
           to
           remove
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           Difference
           by
           coming
           to
           One
           Judgement
           :
           Not
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           been
           careless
           what
           Judgement
           
           they
           had
           been
           of
           ,
           providing
           they
           had
           been
           One
           ;
           No
           ,
           the
           one
           part
           of
           every
           Contradiction
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Truth
           which
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           denied
           for
           Peace
           .
        
         
           This
           for
           the
           Duty
           pressed
           :
           Next
           there
           are
           some
           Arguments
           perswading
           to
           this
           Duty
           .
           As
           1.
           
           There
           is
           the
           Apostles
           Insinuation
           ,
           partly
           in
           his
           Affectionate
           Exhortation
           ,
           
             I
             beseech
             you
          
           ,
           partly
           in
           his
           lovely
           Compellation
           ,
           Brethren
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           his
           Grave
           Obtestation
           —
           
             By
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           —
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           is
           dear
           to
           you
           ,
           which
           ye
           profess
           so
           much
           respect
           unto
           ,
           so
           set
           about
           the
           Cure
           of
           these
           Factions
           and
           Fractious
           Sidings
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           by
           which
           His
           Name
           suffereth
           so
           much
           .
           There
           is
           a
           third
           Argument
           to
           enforce
           this
           Duty
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           
             perfectly
             joined
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Apostle
           hints
           at
           the
           great
           Evil
           the
           Church
           was
           under
           by
           the
           present
           Schism
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           good
           they
           should
           attain
           to
           by
           the
           removal
           of
           it
           .
           The
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           is
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Office
           of
           Chirurgeons
           ,
           and
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           mending
           of
           broken
           Bones
           ,
           and
           setting
           in
           joynt
           of
           Dislocated
           Members
           :
           So
           it
           imports
           1.
           
           That
           through
           occasion
           of
           the
           Schism
           they
           were
           put
           all
           out
           of
           joynt
           :
           All
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           Dislocated
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unfit
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           remained
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           for
           doing
           of
           any
           good
           Office
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           2.
           
           It
           imports
           ,
           that
           their
           following
           of
           his
           Advice
           for
           removing
           of
           the
           Schism
           ,
           would
           set
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Body
           in
           it's
           own
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           enable
           the
           Body
           for
           going
           about
           actions
           profitable
           unto
           it self
           ,
           which
           now
           (
           the
           whole
           Members
           being
           out
           of
           joynt
           )
           it
           could
           not
           do
           .
           This
        
         
         
           This
           much
           for
           opening
           up
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           .
           Divers
           points
           of
           Truth
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           several
           branches
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           might
           here
           be
           handled
           ;
           but
           I
           intend
           to
           insist
           upon
           One
           arising
           from
           the
           scope
           which
           will
           comprehended
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Vnity
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             much
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             and
             sought
             after
             ;
             and
             Division
             and
             Schism
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             much
             to
             be
             eschewed
             .
          
        
         
           In
           prosecuting
           this
           Doctrine
           I
           shall
           first
           distinguish
           Vnion
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           know
           what
           Vnion
           is
           meaned
           .
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           confirm
           the
           point
           .
           1.
           
           By
           Scripture
           .
           2.
           
           By
           Reason
           ,
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           apply
           the
           Doctrine
           for
           our
           Vse
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           To
           know
           what
           Vnion
           the
           Text
           and
           Doctrine
           speaks
           of
           :
           It
           's
           fit
           you
           know
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           several
           sorts
           of
           Union
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           an
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           Invisible
           ,
           the
           tye
           and
           bond
           whereof
           is
           Inward
           Graces
           :
           All
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           Invisible
           are
           United
           to
           Christ
           the
           Head
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           another
           by
           Love.
           This
           is
           not
           the
           Union
           here
           meaned
           ,
           The
           Text
           speaks
           of
           a
           Visible
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           Visible
           ,
           In
           Opposition
           to
           a
           Visible
           Rent
           and
           Schism
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           an
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           Visible
           ,
           and
           of
           it's
           Members
           among
           themselves
           .
           This
           again
           is
           twofold
           ;
           The
           first
           is
           That
           Vnion
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           Member
           :
           So
           that
           a
           Church
           cannot
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           nor
           a
           Man
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           without
           it
           :
           Wherein
           this
           Vnion
           consists
           ,
           is
           Controverted
           betwixt
           Us
           and
           the
           Independants
           .
           But
           the
           Doctrine
           meaneth
           not
           of
           This
           Vnion
           either
           ;
           So
           we
           insist
           not
           
           on
           it
           .
           The
           Vnion
           pressed
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           at
           Corinth
           for
           the
           time
           did
           want
           ,
           and
           yet
           remained
           a
           Church
           .
           The
           Union
           therefore
           here
           meaned
           is
           ,
           A
           second
           sort
           of
           Union
           belonging
           to
           the
           Visible
           Church
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Well-being
           of
           a
           Church
           ;
           without
           the
           which
           tho
           a
           Church
           remain
           a
           Church
           ,
           yet
           she
           losseth
           much
           of
           her
           outward
           Beauty
           ,
           her
           Authority
           is
           much
           weakned
           ,
           her
           great
           work
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           edification
           of
           her self
           in
           Love
           (
           Eph.
           4.
           13.
           
           )
           is
           much
           retarded
           :
           She
           remains
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           a
           Church
           as
           is
           described
           ,
           
             Cant.
             6.
             10.
             
             Who
             is
             she
             that
             looketh
             forth
             as
             the
             Morning
             ,
             fair
             as
             the
             Moon
             ,
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             terrible
             as
             an
             Army
             with
             Banners
             ?
          
           A
           divided
           Church
           is
           not
           such
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           further
           understanding
           of
           the
           Vnion
           here
           pressed
           ,
           ye
           would
           know
           that
           this
           Union
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Well-being
           of
           a
           Church
           is
           Threefold
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           an
           Union
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           considerable
           Difference
           among
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Opinion
           ;
           When
           all
           
             Think
             the
             same
             thing
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           here
           pressed
           ,
           
             Be
             prefectly
             joined
             in
             one
             Judgement
             .
          
           2.
           
           There
           is
           an
           Union
           in
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           spoken
           of
           
             Act.
             4.
             32.
             
             The
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             believed
             were
             of
             one
             Heart
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Soul.
          
           And
           this
           Union
           is
           also
           here
           pressed
           ,
           —
           
             Be
             perfectly
             join'd
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Mind
             ,
          
           or
           in
           Love
           and
           Affection
           ,
           as
           we
           shew'd
           in
           the
           opening
           up
           of
           the
           Words
           .
           3.
           
           There
           is
           an
           Union
           in
           Practice
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           whatever
           Difference
           there
           is
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           yet
           it
           's
           not
           openly
           proclaim'd
           :
           Publick
           Contradictions
           and
           Eristick
           Debates
           
           are
           eschewed
           ,
           and
           an
           unanimous
           joint
           practice
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           Agreement
           ,
           is
           followed
           .
           And
           this
           Union
           is
           also
           pressed
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           I
           
             beseech
             you
             —
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           So
           it
           's
           clear
           the
           Text
           means
           all
           these
           three
           sorts
           of
           Union
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           intends
           them
           All
           ,
           and
           as
           might
           be
           made
           evident
           ,
           other
           Scriptures
           press
           them
           All.
           Only
           this
           ,
           we
           would
           know
           ,
           the
           Order
           wherein
           they
           are
           pressed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           So
           as
           every
           Breach
           in
           the
           Former
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           make
           a
           Breach
           in
           the
           Latter
           ;
           Every
           Difference
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           make
           a
           Rent
           in
           Heart
           or
           Affection
           ;
           Nor
           ,
           tho
           a
           Rent
           be
           in
           both
           ,
           doth
           it
           infer
           necessarly
           a
           Divided
           Practice
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           these
           things
           wherein
           there
           is
           Agreement
           :
           And
           for
           that
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           clear
           ,
           especially
           Philipp
           .
           3.
           15
           ,
           16
           where
           
             v.
             15
          
           the
           Apostle
           supposeth
           difference
           of
           Judgement
           among
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           point
           he
           is
           there
           speaking
           of
           ▪
           and
           subjoineth
           for
           matter
           of
           Practice
           ,
           
             v.
             16.
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Tho
           we
           cannot
           agree
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           eschew
           the
           prolaiming
           of
           Our
           Differences
           ,
           by
           Our
           contrary
           Practices
           .
        
         
           This
           much
           for
           the
           first
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           What
           Union
           the
           Doctrine
           presseth
           .
           It
           is
           an
           Union
           necessary
           to
           the
           Well-being
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           an
           Union
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           an
           Union
           in
           Affection
           ,
           an
           Union
           in
           Practice
           :
           An
           Union
           all
           these
           wayes
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           for
           and
           laboured
           after
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           attain
           to
           Union
           in
           the
           Former
           ,
           we
           are
           yet
           still
           to
           endeavour
           it
           in
           the
           Latter
           .
        
         
           For
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           Truth
           we
           might
           cite
           
           several
           Scriptures
           .
           1.
           
           These
           wherein
           this
           Union
           is
           promised
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           rich
           Covenant
           Blessing
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Jer.
             32.
             39.
             
             —
             I
             will
             give
             them
             one
             Heart
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             that
             they
             may
             fear
             Me
             for
             ever
          
           —
           The
           like
           is
           in
           Ezek.
           37.
           22.
           2.
           
           These
           Scriptures
           wherein
           this
           Vnion
           is
           highly
           commended
           :
           Especially
           
             Ps.
             133.
             1.
             
             Behold
             how
             good
             and
             how
             pleasant
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             Brethren
             to
             dwell
             together
             in
             Vnity
          
           —
           and
           so
           through
           the
           whole
           .
           3.
           
           These
           Scriptures
           which
           hold
           out
           the
           Mediator's
           Prayer
           to
           the
           Father
           for
           this
           Union
           ,
           
             Joh.
             17.
             21.
             
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             Thou
             Father
             art
             in
             Me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             Thee
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             one
             in
             Vs
          
           —
           and
           so
           v.
           23.
           4.
           
           Those
           Scriptures
           where
           this
           Union
           is
           expresly
           enjoyned
           and
           pressed
           whereof
           there
           are
           many
           ;
           Such
           as
           
             Philipp
             .
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             —
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             Love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             Bowels
             and
             Mercies
             ;
             Fulfil
             ye
             My
             Joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             like
             minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             of
             one
             mind
             .
          
           And
           2
           
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
             Finally
             Brethren
             ,
             farewel
             —
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             live
             in
             peace
             —
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           these
           Scriptures
           where
           Division
           contrary
           to
           Unity
           is
           condemned
           ,
           as
           
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             —
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             Divisions
             and
             Offences
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           for
           further
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           bring
           foreward
           some
           Reasons
           ,
           concluding
           the
           equity
           and
           necessity
           ,
           of
           seeking
           after
           ,
           and
           entertaining
           of
           Unity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           shall
           also
           serve
           as
           motives
           to
           the
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Reason
           1.
           
           Union
           furthers
           Edification
           :
           So
           Eph.
           4.
           3.
           
           Union
           is
           pressed
           ;
           And
           One
           Fruit
           among
           many
           to
           
           be
           reaped
           hereby
           ,
           is
           
             (
             v.
             12.
             )
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           as
           Unity
           furthers
           Edification
           ,
           so
           Division
           marreth
           it
           ;
           Divisions
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           tho
           about
           small
           things
           ,
           yet
           if
           stiffly
           mantain'd
           ,
           prove
           a
           great
           stumbling
           Block
           to
           the
           Weak
           ;
           they
           are
           put
           to
           doubt
           all
           Truths
           ,
           because
           Men
           gracious
           and
           learned
           doubt
           of
           some
           :
           So
           Division
           not
           only
           marreth
           progress
           in
           the
           building
           ,
           but
           striketh
           at
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           what
           is
           already
           built
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           2.
           
           Divisions
           in
           a
           Church
           make
           the
           Ministers
           contemptible
           :
           Of
           all
           Men
           Ministers
           suffer
           most
           this
           way
           ,
           because
           usually
           they
           are
           most
           active
           in
           beginning
           and
           upholding
           the
           Division
           ;
           and
           usually
           even
           these
           who
           have
           Truth
           for
           them
           ,
           suffer
           much
           (
           if
           not
           most
           )
           this
           way
           :
           Paul
           ,
           tho
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           for
           Truth
           ,
           yet
           he
           lost
           much
           of
           the
           former
           esteem
           he
           had
           amongst
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           though
           once
           they
           would
           have
           pluck'd
           out
           their
           Eyes
           for
           him
           ,
           yet
           through
           the
           Division
           ,
           their
           Distemper
           grew
           to
           such
           an
           hight
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           look'd
           on
           as
           
             Contemptible
             —
             rude
             in
             speech
          
           —
           yea
           
             A
             Fool
          
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           as
           appears
           from
           2
           
             Cor
             :
             10.
             10.
             
             Ch.
          
           11.
           6
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           Reas.
           3.
           
           The
           Essential
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           things
           wherein
           a
           Church
           agreeth
           that
           way
           ,
           should
           enforce
           this
           Union
           .
           The
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
          
           draweth
           a
           strong
           Argument
           for
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           this
           Ground
           .
           The
           Duty
           is
           propounded
           
             v.
             3.
             
             Endeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           And
           v.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           it
           is
           pressed
           by
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             There
             is
             on
             Body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             —
             One
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ;
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             
             of
             all
             ▪
          
           —
           Here
           are
           many
           Ones
           together
           in
           two
           or
           three
           lines
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           What
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           for
           you
           who
           are
           so
           many
           wayes
           One
           ,
           to
           rent
           in
           pieces
           for
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           small
           moment
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           4.
           
           Divisions
           in
           a
           Church
           turn
           away
           every
           Man's
           Eye
           from
           his
           main
           Task
           ;
           I
           mean
           from
           the
           joint
           opposing
           of
           Satan's
           main
           Design
           ,
           to
           be
           wrangling
           one
           with
           another
           :
           It
           's
           Satans
           Policy
           when
           he
           intends
           to
           bear
           down
           Truth
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           to
           set
           those
           who
           should
           oppose
           him
           most
           ,
           by
           the
           Ears
           about
           smaller
           things
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           carry
           his
           point
           with
           less
           difficulty
           ;
           herein
           making
           use
           of
           Matchiavils
           (
           or
           rather
           his
           own
           )
           Principle
           
             divide
             &
             impera
          
           ,
           Divide
           and
           Carry
           .
           It
           's
           often
           seen
           that
           the
           nearer
           those
           who
           differ
           come
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           drive
           on
           their
           point
           against
           others
           with
           the
           greater
           Animosity
           and
           Eagerness
           ;
           the
           Jews
           and
           Samaritans
           were
           at
           greater
           variance
           than
           Jews
           and
           Heathens
           :
           And
           the
           Reason
           is
           this
           ,
           The
           less
           the
           Difference
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           more
           hopes
           to
           bring
           others
           to
           their
           mind
           ,
           hence
           their
           mutual
           On-setts
           are
           more
           furious
           ,
           and
           their
           Disappointments
           the
           more
           bitter
           ,
           the
           higher
           they
           were
           in
           their
           hopes
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           while
           they
           mind
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           to
           bear
           down
           one
           another
           ,
           Satan
           cometh
           good
           speed
           in
           bearing
           down
           of
           Truth
           and
           Them
           and
           All.
           
        
         
           Reas.
           5.
           
           Union
           when
           once
           lost
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           is
           hardly
           ever
           again
           attained
           :
           We
           read
           Act.
           15.
           39.
           that
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           parted
           ,
           but
           we
           hear
           nothing
           of
           their
           meeting
           again
           .
           And
           Church
           History
           sheweth
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Schisms
             in
             a
             Church
             for
             almost
             just
             nothing
             
             have
             continued
             incureable
             for
             some
             Generations
             ,
             until
             not
             only
             the
             Authors
             and
             Ring-leaders
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Disciples
             were
             removed
             by
             Death
             .
             
               Osiand
               .
               Gent.
            
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Reas.
           6.
           
           When
           a
           Rent
           is
           made
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           hardly
           curable
           ,
           so
           it
           still
           groweth
           wider
           :
           It
           is
           easier
           to
           know
           whereabout
           a
           Rent
           begins
           ,
           than
           whereat
           it
           will
           end
           .
           The
           greatest
           of
           Church
           Divisions
           (
           some
           of
           them
           at
           least
           )
           have
           been
           observed
           to
           have
           had
           but
           small
           Beginnings
           ,
           hence
           is
           that
           commonly
           received
           Maxim
           
             Omne
             Schisma
             desinit
             in
             haresin
          
           .
           The
           Faction
           of
           the
           Donatists
           at
           first
           made
           but
           a
           Schism
           separating
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           some
           faulty
           Officers
           and
           mixed
           Communions
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           long
           until
           they
           fell
           into
           several
           Heresies
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrine
           being
           thus
           Explained
           and
           Confirmed
           ,
           from
           Scripture
           ▪
           and
           Reason
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           apply
           it
           to
           Use.
           Our
           first
           Use
           is
           for
           Refutation
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           refutes
           ,
           at
           least
           layeth
           a
           just
           odium
           upon
           ;
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Separation
           ,
           and
           that
           Way
           which
           is
           called
           Independant
           or
           Congregational
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           made
           up
           of
           such
           Principles
           ,
           as
           lay
           a
           Foundation
           for
           the
           perpetual
           Renting
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Of
           which
           Principles
           I
           shall
           reckon
           Four.
           
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           That
           Principle
           ,
           whereby
           They
           maintain
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           gathering
           Churches
           ,
           out
           of
           Churches
           ,
           acknowledged
           by
           themselves
           to
           be
           True
           Churches
           .
           A
           most
           dividing
           Principle
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           it
           gives
           way
           for
           every
           Man
           to
           Separate
           from
           his
           Own
           ,
           and
           to
           join
           himself
           with
           another
           Church
           
           supposed
           Purer
           ,
           with
           contempt
           of
           the
           former
           Congregation
           .
           To
           gather
           Churches
           out
           of
           Churches
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           destroy
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           heal
           diseased
           Churches
           ;
           It
           is
           to
           destroy
           many
           Churches
           for
           making
           up
           of
           One
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           going
           about
           the
           Cure
           of
           a
           Natural
           Body
           should
           cut
           off
           and
           take
           out
           all
           the
           sound
           Members
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           rotten
           and
           diseased
           Members
           ,
           either
           to
           Cure
           one
           another
           or
           to
           perish
           .
           A
           strange
           and
           desperate
           way
           of
           Cure.
           
        
         
           A
           Second
           Dividing
           Principle
           in
           that
           Way
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           Rule
           according
           to
           which
           they
           will
           have
           Ecclesiastick
           Judgement
           pass'd
           upon
           their
           Church
           Members
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Conviction
           of
           their
           Inward
           good
           Estate
           ,
           which
           Rule
           being
           variable
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           some
           will
           judge
           one
           way
           ,
           some
           another
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           more
           or
           less
           enclined
           to
           Charity
           ;
           yea
           the
           same
           Man
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           various
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Inward
           State
           of
           another
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Presumptions
           and
           Probabilities
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           only
           he
           is
           led
           to
           judge
           of
           what
           is
           within
           ,
           )
           are
           more
           fully
           or
           sparingly
           represented
           :
           Hence
           there
           is
           a
           Seed
           of
           Breach
           upon
           Breach
           :
           But
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Authoritative
           judging
           to
           walk
           by
           such
           uncertain
           Rules
           .
        
         
           A
           Third
           Dividing
           Principle
           in
           the
           Independant
           Way
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           all
           Church
           Power
           is
           solely
           in
           a
           Particular
           Congregation
           .
           Hence
           if
           a
           Particular
           Congregation
           go
           wrong
           ,
           tho
           but
           made
           up
           of
           seven
           Persons
           (
           which
           is
           a
           competent
           number
           with
           them
           )
           there
           is
           no
           Authoritative
           Mean
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           World
           to
           reclaim
           them
           .
           This
           must
           needs
           open
           a
           
           Door
           to
           as
           many
           Divisions
           as
           there
           are
           Churches
           .
        
         
           A
           Fourth
           Dividing
           Principle
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Catholick
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           yea
           no
           Church
           Visible
           ,
           but
           a
           Particular
           Congregation
           ;
           and
           another
           Principle
           they
           hold
           which
           followeth
           upon
           this
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           a
           Minister
           can
           exerce
           no
           Acts
           as
           a
           Minister
           ,
           to
           any
           but
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Flock
           .
           Hence
           1.
           
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           as
           Churches
           ,
           there
           remaine●h
           only
           a
           Communion
           of
           Members
           :
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Church
           Act
           from
           one
           Church
           ,
           or
           many
           towards
           another
           .
           The
           Results
           and
           Determinations
           of
           the
           most
           Famous
           Synods
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           never
           so
           many
           Churches
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           but
           as
           the
           Actings
           of
           so
           many
           private
           Christians
           .
           Yea
           ,
           2.
           
           Hence
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Communion
           amongst
           Members
           of
           several
           Congregations
           ,
           in
           publick
           Church
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           jointly
           from
           a
           sent
           Minister
           ,
           in
           Receiving
           the
           Seals
           together
           ;
           For
           according
           to
           this
           Principle
           a
           Minister
           cannot
           Authoritatively
           Preach
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           respect
           Administer
           Baptism
           or
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           unto
           any
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           Gracious
           ,
           except
           to
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Flock
           ;
           no
           not
           tho
           they
           be
           occasionally
           present
           when
           he
           is
           dispensing
           these
           Ordinances
           unto
           his
           Own
           :
           Which
           Consequence
           is
           expresly
           granted
           by
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           that
           Perswasion
           .
           So
           it
           is
           a
           Principle
           which
           destroyeth
           all
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           and
           Members
           ;
           and
           therefore
           inconsistent
           with
           Union
           .
        
         
           Several
           such
           like
           Principles
           in
           That
           Way
           might
           be
           reckoned
           out
           ,
           Concerning
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           warrandeth
           us
           to
           say
           this
           much
           ;
           If
           Unity
           be
           so
           necessary
           ,
           
           and
           so
           much
           to
           be
           sought
           after
           ,
           then
           such
           Dividing
           Principles
           cannot
           be
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Our
           
             Second
             Use
          
           is
           for
           Direction
           :
           If
           Unity
           be
           so
           necessary
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           to
           be
           laboured
           for
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           to
           bewail
           that
           we
           our selves
           are
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           a
           step
           further
           from
           it
           :
           Our
           Divisions
           grow
           I
           fear
           all
           the
           three
           wayes
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           ranks
           ;
           Our
           Heads
           are
           divided
           ,
           our
           Tongues
           divided
           ,
           yea
           and
           our
           Hearts
           divided
           ,
           Synods
           are
           divided
           ,
           Presbyteries
           are
           divided
           ,
           Congregations
           divided
           :
           Ministers
           divided
           ,
           People
           divided
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           Families
           divided
           :
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           ,
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           Mother
           and
           Daughter
           ,
           Master
           and
           Servant
           ,
           yea
           and
           all
           divided
           .
           We
           are
           as
           Mad-men
           ,
           every
           one
           eating
           
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             own
             Arm.
             Manasseh
             ,
             Ephraim
             ;
             and
             Ephraim
             Manasseh
             :
             And
             they
             together
             against
             Judah
          
           —
           An
           Evil
           never
           enough
           lamented
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           to
           be
           lamented
           that
           there
           is
           no
           appearance
           how
           it
           shall
           be
           helped
           .
           There
           are
           many
           things
           may
           make
           us
           look
           upon
           the
           present
           Division
           as
           our
           saddest
           Affliction
           and
           greatest
           Weight
           :
           I
           shall
           reckon
           Six
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           many
           particular
           Evils
           which
           upon
           an
           exact
           search
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           Our
           Divisions
           have
           brought
           upon
           Peoples
           own
           Spirits
           .
           How
           much
           of
           our
           precious
           time
           is
           spent
           in
           vain
           jangling
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Heart
           cannot
           but
           ●e
           made
           worse
           ?
           Many
           ,
           I
           fear
           too
           too
           many
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           their
           Heads
           that
           they
           forget
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           the
           sweetness
           and
           profit
           of
           mutual
           converse
           and
           fellowship
           is
           much
           marred
           ;
           Our
           mutual
           freedom
           and
           benefit
           that
           way
           much
           impaired
           :
           
           Our
           Peace
           with
           God
           by
           our
           hot
           Debates
           ▪
           untender
           Expressions
           ,
           and
           bitter
           and
           unnecessary
           Reflections
           of
           times
           brangled
           and
           shaken
           .
        
         
           A
           Second
           Thing
           that
           may
           make
           Us
           look
           on
           our
           Present
           Divisions
           as
           our
           great
           Weight
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           name
           of
           Praise
           which
           this
           Church
           hath
           had
           for
           Unity
           in
           times
           by-past
           amongst
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           In
           the
           Harmony
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           this
           as
           a
           rare
           Priviledge
           of
           This
           Church
           beyond
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           makes
           Her
           very
           Name
           Famous
           among
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           space
           almost
           of
           Sixty
           Years
           She
           had
           keep'd
           Unity
           with
           Purity
           without
           either
           Schism
           or
           Heresy
           .
           Now
           if
           Unity
           hath
           been
           formerly
           this
           Church's
           Praise
           ,
           how
           sad
           and
           weighty
           is
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           woeful
           men
           are
           we
           ,
           that
           this
           Breach
           should
           be
           under
           our
           Hand
           ?
        
         
           A
           Third
           Thing
           to
           make
           our
           present
           Division
           weighty
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           Weight
           which
           Gods
           People
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Land
           lyeth
           under
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           Weight
           beyond
           all
           other
           Weights
           and
           Sufferings
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           their
           Weight
           ,
           it
           ought
           for
           many
           Reasons
           to
           be
           much
           more
           ours
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Our
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           Courses
           taken
           for
           carrying
           them
           on
           ,
           hath
           given
           a
           deeper
           Inward
           Wound
           ,
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ's
           House
           than
           all
           the
           Outward
           Power
           of
           the
           World
           could
           have
           done
           The
           leading
           of
           us
           by
           pairs
           to
           a
           Stake
           for
           our
           adhering
           to
           the
           Government
           and
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           our
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Banishment
           ,
           the
           laying
           of
           Congregations
           desolate
           for
           that
           Cause
           ,
           
           could
           not
           have
           shaken
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           Truths
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           our
           own
           Divisions
           and
           Practices
           following
           thereupon
           have
           done
           .
           An
           Inward
           Disease
           is
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           weakeneth
           more
           than
           Outward
           Blows
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Our
           Division
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           more
           weighty
           ,
           the
           more
           of
           Judgement
           is
           in
           it
           :
           And
           certainly
           there
           is
           much
           of
           Wrath
           and
           Judgement
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           judicial
           stroak
           ;
           For
           all
           see
           it's
           Evil
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           are
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           fall
           upon
           the
           right
           way
           for
           putting
           an
           end
           to
           it
           :
           Yea
           ,
           no
           course
           hitherto
           essayed
           for
           Union
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           proved
           an
           hightning
           of
           our
           Division
           ;
           And
           so
           it
           will
           until
           it
           come
           to
           that
           hight
           which
           God
           in
           His
           just
           Judgement
           will
           have
           it
           at
           ;
           However
           it
           's
           clear
           that
           Wrath
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           much
           of
           Judgement
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           should
           make
           it
           weighty
           :
           We
           side
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           siding
           against
           us
           both
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           This
           should
           make
           our
           Division
           have
           a
           particular
           Weight
           with
           us
           in
           this
           Synod
           ,
           That
           we
           drink
           most
           of
           its
           bitter
           Fruits
           :
           We
           are
           the
           Stage
           whereon
           this
           cruel
           Dividing
           Spirit
           acts
           its
           Game
           most
           :
           None
           in
           time
           past
           so
           United
           as
           We
           ,
           but
           none
           now
           so
           Divided
           ;
           And
           even
           this
           may
           give
           Us
           sad
           thoughts
           of
           our
           Accession
           to
           the
           beginning
           and
           Fomenting
           of
           this
           woeful
           Rent
           .
        
         
           Our
           
             Third
             Use
          
           is
           of
           Direction
           also
           following
           upon
           the
           former
           ,
           If
           Union
           be
           such
           a
           good
           ;
           if
           Division
           such
           an
           evil
           ;
           And
           if
           our
           Divisions
           be
           so
           much
           to
           be
           bewailed
           ;
           Then
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           some
           thoughts
           towards
           the
           making
           up
           of
           our
           breach
           ▪
           
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           some
           guardings
           against
           these
           evils
           which
           may
           follow
           upon
           it
           ,
           until
           it
           be
           made
           up
           .
        
         
           The
           Prosecuting
           of
           this
           Use
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           most
           part
           of
           our
           Work
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           most
           difficult
           ;
           and
           I
           fear
           also
           ,
           considering
           our
           present
           Distempers
           ,
           and
           deep
           Engagements
           lying
           on
           every
           one
           almost
           to
           his
           Own
           Way
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           time
           it
           shall
           be
           but
           Fruitless
           :
           Yet
           being
           led
           to
           it
           by
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           when
           the
           Lord
           may
           make
           it
           have
           it
           's
           own
           Fruits
           ,
           whether
           now
           or
           afterwards
           ,
           I
           shall
           with
           the
           Lords
           help
           adventure
           on
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           pressing
           this
           Use
           ,
           I
           shall
           speak
           to
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           show
           what
           things
           I
           conceive
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           eyed
           by
           us
           while
           we
           aim
           at
           Union
           ,
           if
           so
           we
           would
           have
           Our
           aim's
           effectual
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           a
           Compleat
           Union
           is
           not
           soon
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           some
           Directions
           for
           the
           Management
           of
           Our
           Differences
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           may
           have
           the
           less
           hurt
           by
           them
           at
           least
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           shall
           propound
           some
           Considerations
           to
           People
           ,
           for
           preventing
           of
           stumbling
           ,
           and
           making
           Shipwrack
           upon
           our
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           mention
           Six
           things
           we
           should
           carry
           alongs
           with
           us
           while
           we
           aim
           at
           Union
           .
           Unto
           all
           which
           I
           premit
           One
           General
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           give
           Life
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           our
           Endeavours
           for
           Union
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           never
           so
           regular
           ,
           though
           guided
           with
           never
           so
           much
           Prudence
           ,
           though
           prosecuted
           with
           never
           so
           much
           zeal
           ,
           will
           prove
           ineffectual
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           this
           :
           That
           both
           Ministers
           and
           People
           should
           be
           more
           in
           seeking
           after
           God's
           Face
           :
           So
           long
           as
           we
           remain
           at
           a
           distance
           
           from
           him
           ,
           no
           wonder
           we
           grope
           as
           Blind-men
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           cannot
           come
           nigh
           one
           to
           another
           :
           It
           's
           granted
           by
           all
           ,
           That
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           hath
           much
           withdrawn
           from
           the
           Spirits
           of
           his
           People
           :
           There
           is
           not
           so
           much
           of
           Life
           conveyed
           by
           Preaching
           ,
           not
           such
           access
           granted
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           no
           such
           delight
           in
           Means
           ;
           no
           such
           joy
           in
           his
           presence
           ;
           This
           is
           granted
           by
           all
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           regrated
           by
           all
           ,
           but
           lamented
           by
           few
           ;
           And
           fewer
           yet
           make
           it
           their
           work
           to
           have
           the
           Lord
           returning
           and
           shewing
           himself
           as
           sometimes
           he
           hath
           done
           :
           And
           until
           this
           be
           ,
           we
           can
           look
           for
           the
           less
           success
           of
           any
           attempts
           made
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           this
           our
           sore
           stroak
           :
           But
           if
           God
           would
           return
           ,
           It
           were
           then
           easy
           work
           :
           One
           glimpse
           of
           him
           ,
           filling
           the
           House
           with
           his
           Glory
           ,
           would
           scatter
           the
           Clouds
           of
           mutual
           Jealousies
           ,
           make
           us
           ,
           as
           men
           ashamed
           ,
           steal
           from
           all
           our
           Dividing
           Principles
           ;
           would
           put
           to
           silence
           all
           our
           turbulent
           Distempers
           ;
           and
           make
           us
           blush
           at
           our
           proud
           and
           selfish
           Animosities
           :
           O!
           for
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           would
           all
           be
           well
           .
           But
           I
           come
           to
           the
           particulars
           to
           be
           eyed
           by
           us
           while
           we
           aim
           at
           Union
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           Our
           Union
           will
           begin
           at
           our
           Uniting
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           In
           that
           Question
           about
           which
           our
           unhappy
           Differences
           began
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           some
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           the
           standing
           at
           a
           distance
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           until
           we
           should
           be
           united
           in
           That
           ,
           should
           put
           Us
           at
           a
           further
           distance
           ,
           even
           in
           That
           .
           Our
           Union
           in
           Practice
           first
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           shortest
           cut
           to
           bring
           us
           unto
           Union
           of
           Judgement
           about
           that
           Question
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           shall
           
           come
           to
           it
           at
           all
           .
           Hence
           publick
           Debatings
           before
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           tend
           to
           make
           others
           odious
           who
           are
           not
           of
           our
           Way
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           way
           for
           Union
           .
           Such
           work
           irritateth
           ,
           but
           convinceth
           not
           .
           It
           's
           true
           no
           Truth
           may
           be
           quit
           for
           Union
           ,
           No
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           
             Quisquil●a
             veritat●●
             praetiosissima
             ,
             The
             very
             refuse
             of
             Truth
             is
             most
             precious
             :
          
           Yet
           that
           the
           positive
           asserting
           of
           some
           Truths
           may
           be
           forborn
           for
           Peace's
           sake
           ,
           I
           believe
           is
           granted
           by
           All
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           Only
           there
           is
           one
           exception
           here
           necessary
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           when
           Truth
           is
           impugned
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           to
           speak
           for
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           till
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Testimony
           given
           to
           that
           Opposed
           Truth
           ,
           as
           may
           ●e
           rested
           upon
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Case
           some
           may
           be
           made
           unwillingly
           to
           speak
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           was
           once
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           own
           Estimation
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
             I
             am
             become
             a
             fool
             in
             glorying
             ,
             ye
             have
             compelled
             me
             :
             for
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             commended
             of
             you
             :
          
           —
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           more
           delight
           to
           speak
           of
           this
           subject
           ,
           than
           ye
           have
           to
           hear
           me
           ,
           but
           your
           Indiscretion
           forceth
           me
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           Second
           thing
           to
           be
           carried
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           while
           we
           aim
           at
           Union
           ,
           is
           ,
           no
           union
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           speaks
           ,
           can
           be
           expected
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           an
           Union
           in
           one
           Supreme
           Representative
           ;
           land
           that
           such
           an
           one
           whose
           Authority
           we
           may
           stand
           under
           for
           the
           present
           .
           As
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           No
           Union
           can
           be
           there
           ,
           as
           of
           one
           actually
           incorporate
           Body
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Supreme
           Rulers
           :
           So
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           So
           long
           as
           there
           is
           no
           
           agreement
           about
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Supreme
           Representative
           ,
           under
           whose
           Authority
           we
           may
           stand
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           But
           one
           part
           standeth
           for
           it's
           Authority
           ,
           another
           is
           contrary
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           setting
           up
           another
           against
           it
           ,
           In
           this
           case
           the
           matter
           is
           clear
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           compleat
           Union
           but
           a
           fixed
           Schism
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           best
           a
           strong
           tendency
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           Third
           thing
           to
           be
           eyed
           is
           ,
           If
           so
           Our
           Union
           must
           be
           under
           one
           Supreme
           Representative
           ,
           then
           such
           ways
           of
           Union
           will
           do
           no
           good
           as
           carry
           not
           alongs
           the
           Body
           :
           An
           Union
           if
           not
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           instead
           of
           healing
           ,
           doth
           widen
           the
           Rent
           .
           A
           resolution
           or
           desire
           to
           unite
           with
           a
           few
           not
           caring
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           will
           not
           produce
           an
           union
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           altho
           it
           may
           be
           of
           a
           stronger
           Party
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           These
           few
           would
           possibly
           as
           gladly
           unite
           as
           others
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           evidently
           a
           strengthening
           of
           the
           Breach
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Yet
           a
           Part
           ought
           to
           labour
           with
           the
           Body
           for
           condescending
           ,
           as
           low
           as
           warrantably
           can
           be
           ,
           for
           Peace's
           sake
           :
           Only
           a
           Caveat
           must
           be
           here
           ,
           They
           are
           so
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           Body
           to
           condescend
           for
           Vnion
           ,
           as
           to
           beware
           of
           making
           a
           new
           Rupture
           in
           the
           Body
           upon
           their
           not
           granting
           :
           For
           that
           were
           in
           a
           desperate
           way
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Rent
           ,
           because
           others
           will
           not
           take
           Our
           way
           for
           removing
           of
           the
           Old.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           If
           we
           desire
           an
           hearty
           cordial
           Vnion
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           endeavoured
           without
           rubbing
           upon
           the
           Credit
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           Persons
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           Parties
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           Ordinances
           .
           If
           the
           Credit
           of
           all
           can
           be
           held
           up
           ,
           it
           's
           well
           .
           He
           is
           no
           friend
           to
           Vnion
           that
           would
           endeavour
           
           the
           contrair
           :
           But
           if
           some
           must
           suffer
           ,
           Love
           to
           the
           Publick
           and
           Zeal
           for
           God
           ,
           will
           teach
           That
           the
           former
           is
           to
           yeild
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           viz.
           Persons
           to
           Parties
           ,
           and
           the
           Credit
           both
           of
           Persons
           and
           Parties
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           both
           Parties
           themselves
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           are
           to
           stoop
           for
           upholding
           the
           Authority
           of
           Divine
           Ordinances
           .
           A
           litle
           of
           this
           Self-denial
           would
           do
           much
           good
           :
           But
           how
           litle
           of
           it
           is
           there
           to
           be
           found
           ?
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Dividing
           Principles
           and
           such
           as
           tend
           of
           their
           own
           nature
           to
           obstruct
           Union
           ,
           should
           be
           abandoned
           :
           There
           is
           One
           Principle
           often
           spoken
           of
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           now
           made
           more
           publick
           ,
           which
           if
           maintained
           ,
           in
           Our
           judgment
           will
           close
           the
           door
           upon
           Union
           in
           hast
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             sit
             in
             an
             Assembly
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             enacted
             persecution
             against
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           And
           this
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Propounders
           ,
           &
           as
           it
           is
           expresly
           ,
           tho
           injuriously
           ,
           applyed
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           unlawful
           to
           joyn
           in
           any
           Assembly
           made
           up
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           those
           who
           acted
           in
           and
           approved
           of
           Our
           late
           Controverted
           Assemblies
           :
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           unlawful
           to
           joyn
           in
           an
           Assembly
           made
           up
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           such
           ,
           why
           not
           also
           unlawful
           to
           join
           in
           a
           Synod
           or
           in
           a
           Presbytry
           likewise
           made
           up
           of
           such
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           join
           at
           a
           Communion
           Table
           where
           the
           most
           part
           are
           such
           .
           And
           indeed
           some
           (
           of
           the
           People
           chiefly
           )
           draw
           out
           their
           Principle
           to
           this
           full
           length
           .
           A
           Principle
           which
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           of
           it
           )
           striketh
           at
           the
           very
           throat
           of
           Peace
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           stood
           to
           ,
           makes
           it
           desperat
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           hope
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           disowned
           by
           all
           who
           cordially
           pretend
           to
           Peace
           and
           Union
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           These
           I
           conceive
           and
           many
           moe
           should
           be
           eyed
           by
           Us
           in
           Our
           aiming
           at
           Union
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           have
           Our
           endeavours
           effectual
           :
           But
           because
           a
           Compleat
           Union
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           is
           not
           to
           be
           so
           soon
           expected
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           give
           Two
           Directions
           for
           managing
           our
           Differences
           ;
           So
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           may
           have
           less
           hurt
           by
           them
           at
           least
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Direction
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           ought
           to
           guard
           against
           these
           Tentations
           ,
           which
           Our
           Standing
           Division
           may
           readily
           make
           way
           for
           ,
           Whereof
           I
           shall
           mention
           Three
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Tentation
           is
           this
           ,
           An
           oversight
           of
           every
           other
           fault
           almost
           ,
           whether
           in
           Ministers
           or
           Professors
           ,
           providing
           they
           be
           true
           to
           the
           Party
           .
           A
           Party
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           ,
           and
           in
           nothing
           more
           dangerous
           than
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           driveth
           men
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           the
           more
           tender
           ,
           to
           take
           fidelity
           unto
           the
           Party
           to
           be
           the
           prime
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           badge
           of
           honesty
           ,
           and
           enclines
           them
           to
           look
           on
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           whether
           Corrupt
           Principles
           ,
           or
           loose
           Practices
           ,
           as
           excusable
           Infirmities
           .
           A
           woeful
           Tentation
           !
           and
           destructive
           both
           to
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ought
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           be
           guarded
           against
           on
           both
           hands
           ,
        
         
           A
           Second
           Tentation
           is
           ,
           The
           secret
           wishing
           after
           ,
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           Slips
           one
           of
           another
           .
           An
           Evil
           so
           woeful
           that
           David
           complains
           to
           God
           of
           it
           even
           in
           his
           avowed
           Enemies
           ,
           
             Ps.
             38.
             16.
             
             —
             When
             my
             Foot
             slippeth
             ,
             they
             magnify
             themselves
             against
             me
             .
          
           And
           Jeremiah
           complaineth
           of
           it
           in
           his
           false
           Friends
           ,
           
             Ch.
             20.
             v.
          
           10.
           
           They
           —
           
             watched
             for
             my
             halting
          
           .
           And
           
           yet
           an
           Evil
           that
           even
           Good
           men
           ,
           if
           once
           engaged
           in
           Parties
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           Battel
           with
           ,
        
         
           A
           Third
           Tentation
           upon
           Our
           standing
           Divided
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           also
           to
           be
           guarded
           against
           ,
           is
           ,
           A
           bending
           of
           Our selves
           to
           the
           outmost
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           possibly
           beyond
           it
           ,
           for
           strengthning
           of
           our selves
           ,
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           who
           now
           Rule
           ,
           which
           not
           long
           since
           we
           would
           have
           abhorred
           both
           in
           our selves
           and
           others
           .
           It
           is
           very
           possible
           that
           as
           Gifts
           blind
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           Wise
           ,
           Exod.
           23.
           
           So
           the
           seeming
           advantage
           unto
           that
           which
           we
           conceive
           Truth
           ,
           may
           draw
           out
           somewhat
           like
           an
           Approbation
           to
           such
           like
           Work
           ,
           from
           those
           of
           our
           own
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           do
           approve
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           less
           matter
           (
           think
           we
           )
           that
           others
           do
           disapprove
           :
           But
           we
           ought
           to
           remember
           there
           are
           others
           to
           sift
           our
           Actions
           :
           Forreign
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           our
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           being
           sober
           and
           settled
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           God
           the
           Judge
           of
           All.
           
        
         
           A
           Second
           Direction
           for
           managing
           our
           Differences
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           others
           as
           to
           take
           our
           Eye
           off
           from
           guarding
           against
           that
           which
           is
           Satan's
           main
           design
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Satan
           does
           as
           a
           subtile
           Warriour
           labour
           to
           raise
           a
           Mutiny
           among
           the
           Forces
           which
           should
           oppose
           him
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           are
           wrangling
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           he
           may
           carry
           his
           Point
           ,
           without
           stroke
           of
           Sword.
           
        
         
           Being
           to
           insist
           a
           little
           on
           this
           Direction
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           speak
           to
           what
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           Satan's
           main
           design
           against
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           time
           .
           2
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           
           some
           Directions
           to
           manage
           our
           Differences
           ,
           So
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           further
           this
           his
           main
           design
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           be
           short-coming
           in
           our
           Duty
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           First
           ,
           For
           taking
           up
           what
           is
           Satan's
           great
           Design
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           a
           word
           or
           two
           lay
           before
           you
           a
           wonderful
           Contexture
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           of
           God's
           Wisdom
           and
           Satan's
           Malice
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           even
           untill
           now
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Truth
           almost
           but
           Satan's
           Malice
           hath
           set
           it self
           in
           some
           one
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           bear
           it
           down
           ;
           And
           God's
           Wisdom
           hath
           still
           overshot
           Satan
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           his
           Malice
           in
           opposing
           Truth
           ,
           for
           the
           further
           clearing
           of
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           he
           intendeth
           most
           to
           obscure
           and
           darken
           .
           Satan's
           first
           design
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           to
           beat
           down
           that
           great
           Fundamental
           Truth
           of
           
             Christs
             Divinity
          
           :
           But
           after
           long
           debate
           this
           Truth
           was
           fully
           cleared
           by
           the
           means
           of
           several
           Worthies
           ,
           whose
           Spirits
           the
           Lord
           stirred
           up
           in
           these
           Ages
           to
           mantain
           That
           so
           much
           opposed
           Truth
           :
           Satan
           therefore
           being
           beat
           off
           this
           strong
           Fort
           of
           Christianity
           retired
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           laboured
           next
           to
           bear
           down
           the
           Truth
           of
           
             Christs
             Humanity
          
           :
           But
           the
           Tru●h
           hereof
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           was
           opposed
           ,
           growing
           the
           brighter
           ,
           The
           Lord
           making
           Light
           break
           up
           convincingly
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Hot
           Debates
           ;
           Satan
           retired
           a
           little
           further
           yet
           ,
           and
           bent
           his
           whole
           force
           in
           the
           following
           Ages
           against
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             Christs
             Person
          
           :
           And
           next
           against
           the
           
             Distinction
             of
             his
             Natures
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Satan
           not
           prevailing
           this
           Way
           either
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           undermine
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           all
           His
           Offices
           .
           
           1.
           
           By
           setting
           up
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           against
           His
           Prophetical
           Office.
           2.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Merit
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Justification
           against
           His
           Priestly
           Office.
           3.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Free-will
           and
           power
           of
           it
           in
           Man's
           Conversion
           to
           God
           ,
           against
           the
           Inward
           part
           of
           His
           Kingly
           Office.
           And
           for
           the
           Outward
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           wrest
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ's
           Government
           from
           His
           own
           Office-bearers
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Popes
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           .
           But
           after
           long
           Contest
           ,
           Truth
           is
           now
           aboundantly
           cleared
           and
           confirmed
           in
           all
           these
           .
           Thus
           ,
           as
           One
           saith
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           been
           content
           to
           dispute
           His
           Ground
           by
           Inches
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           until
           almost
           He
           hath
           beat
           him
           out
           of
           all
           ;
           only
           Satan
           hath
           no
           will
           to
           quit
           it
           so
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           us
           he
           is
           now
           giving
           his
           last
           and
           sorest
           On-set
           ;
           on
           which
           in
           a
           desperate
           way
           he
           is
           to
           venture
           all
           ;
           wherein
           his
           design
           is
           evident
           ,
           to
           cast
           all
           in
           a
           Confusion
           .
           First
           ,
           By
           trampling
           under
           foot
           the
           Outward
           Court
           of
           God's
           House
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Constitution
           of
           His
           Church
           Visible
           ,
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Renting
           and
           Separation
           ;
           And
           next
           to
           deprive
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           Visible
           ,
           and
           all
           Her
           considerable
           Members
           ,
           of
           all
           Government
           ,
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Independancy
           ,
           which
           confineth
           the
           whole
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           within
           the
           narrow
           circuit
           of
           a
           Particular
           Congregation
           ;
           whereby
           all
           the
           Particular
           Churches
           are
           left
           as
           so
           many
           small
           Boats
           in
           a
           storm
           ,
           to
           dash
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           having
           no
           Intrinsical
           authoritative
           Mean
           to
           make
           them
           steer
           an
           even
           Course
           without
           rushing
           one
           upon
           another
           .
           Thus
           Satan
           aimeth
           to
           cast
           all
           in
           confusion
           ,
           
           that
           he
           may
           undo
           all
           .
           What
           in
           former
           Ages
           he
           could
           not
           do
           in
           destroying
           Gospel
           Truths
           by
           Piece-meal
           and
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           he
           intends
           now
           to
           do
           it
           by
           whole
           sale
           ,
           and
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           For
           if
           once
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Ship
           be
           split
           ,
           and
           the
           Rudder
           broken
           ,
           the
           precious
           Ware
           contain'd
           in
           it
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           preserved
           .
           Now
           that
           Satan's
           main
           design
           is
           to
           deface
           these
           Truths
           which
           are
           about
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           that
           thereby
           all
           may
           be
           covered
           with
           Confusion
           ,
           appeareth
           ,
           In
           that
           not
           only
           the
           method
           God
           hath
           hitherto
           keeped
           ,
           doth
           point
           at
           it
           ;
           There
           being
           few
           other
           Points
           of
           Truth
           to
           clear
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           thing
           speaketh
           for
           it self
           ,
           the
           main
           speat
           of
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           time
           running
           directly
           contrary
           to
           these
           ;
           So
           that
           certainly
           ,
           as
           God
           intends
           to
           clear
           Truth
           in
           these
           ,
           so
           it
           's
           not
           the
           least
           part
           of
           Satan's
           main
           design
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           at
           this
           time
           to
           obscure
           Truth
           in
           these
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           Satan's
           design
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           give
           some
           Directions
           how
           to
           manage
           our
           Differences
           so
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           further
           this
           main
           design
           ,
           nor
           yet
           be
           short
           coming
           in
           our
           Duty
           against
           it
           ;
           Of
           which
           Directions
           I
           shall
           reckon
           Three
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           ought
           to
           examine
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           ,
           even
           tho
           by
           us
           conceived
           just
           and
           lawful
           ,
           How
           far
           they
           may
           contribute
           for
           furtherance
           of
           that
           Design
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           should
           be
           more
           circumspect
           and
           sparing
           at
           least
           in
           medling
           with
           them
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             Gal.
          
           2.
           3.
           would
           not
           Circumcise
           Titus
           ,
           tho
           Circumcision
           at
           that
           time
           was
           a
           thing
           Lawful
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           his
           Circumcising
           
           of
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.
           3.
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           Circumcise
           Titus
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           v.
           4.
           
           There
           were
           
             False
             Brethren
          
           present
           ;
           who
           would
           have
           taken
           advantage
           of
           That
           his
           Practice
           ,
           to
           confirm
           themselves
           in
           their
           opposition
           to
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           Satan
           intended
           most
           to
           bear
           down
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           The
           freedom
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           Mosaical
           Ceremonies
           :
           therefore
           he
           thinks
           himself
           bound
           to
           abstain
           from
           that
           practice
           ,
           tho
           in
           it self
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           some
           other
           cases
           would
           have
           been
           necessary
           :
           And
           that
           lest
           by
           That
           his
           Practice
           he
           should
           have
           been
           advantageous
           to
           Satan's
           main
           design
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           true
           Truth
           remains
           still
           Truth
           ,
           however
           Satan
           abuse
           it
           ,
           yet
           seing
           all
           grant
           that
           the
           venting
           of
           some
           Truths
           at
           sometimes
           is
           unseasonable
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           that
           time
           may
           be
           forborn
           ;
           And
           seing
           it
           would
           seem
           that
           nothing
           makes
           a
           Truth
           more
           unseasonable
           ,
           than
           when
           it
           is
           known
           that
           Satan
           will
           make
           bad
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           bearing
           down
           that
           Truth
           which
           God
           intends
           mainly
           to
           clear
           ;
           It
           will
           follow
           that
           the
           venting
           of
           such
           a
           Truth
           ought
           to
           be
           at
           least
           with
           great
           modesty
           ,
           and
           much
           holy
           Circumspection
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           forborn
           for
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           For
           Application
           of
           this
           Direction
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           much
           :
           Only
           I
           shall
           propose
           it
           to
           your
           serious
           thoughts
           ,
           Whether
           or
           not
           the
           late
           Proceedings
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Tenets
           whereupon
           they
           are
           grounded
           (
           which
           for
           Peace's
           cause
           ,
           and
           from
           unwillingness
           
           to
           give
           the
           least
           occasion
           of
           Irritation
           ,
           I
           forbear
           to
           name
           )
           whether
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           These
           (
           even
           supposing
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           the
           Practices
           ,
           and
           Truth
           of
           the
           Opinions
           )
           seem
           not
           to
           have
           been
           unseasonable
           for
           the
           time
           ;
           as
           being
           apt
           to
           be
           abused
           for
           leading
           People
           upon
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           time
           :
           Such
           as
           the
           Contempt
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Judicatories
           ;
           Quarrelling
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           Separating
           from
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           I
           fear
           much
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           for
           People
           (
           not
           acquainted
           with
           subtile
           Distinctions
           )
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           any
           Corruption
           amongst
           those
           with
           whom
           we
           converse
           ,
           can
           make
           Civil
           Fellowship
           with
           them
           Unlawful
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           make
           Church
           Fellowship
           ,
           especially
           Communion-table
           Fellowship
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Persons
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           much
           more
           ,
           Unlawful
           .
           But
           I
           forbear
           ,
           not
           being
           without
           hopes
           but
           that
           Brethren
           Gracious
           and
           Wise
           will
           ponder
           what
           they
           hold
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           practise
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           bad
           use
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           beyond
           their
           own
           Intention
           and
           Purpose
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           further
           I
           shall
           say
           for
           application
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           Such
           Practices
           ought
           to
           be
           eschewed
           ,
           as
           may
           prove
           unjust
           ,
           and
           unnecessary
           Irritations
           unto
           People
           ,
           to
           cast
           themselves
           head-long
           upon
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           time
           .
           I
           do
           not
           love
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           done
           of
           purpose
           ,
           to
           make
           People
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           kyth
           or
           appear
           in
           their
           colours
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           to
           bring
           out
           these
           Practices
           ,
           the
           Seed
           whereof
           thou
           conceives
           to
           be
           already
           within
           ;
           which
           at
           the
           best
           is
           to
           cast
           a
           stumbling
           Block
           before
           the
           Blind
           .
           I
           might
           reckon
           several
           Practices
           which
           
           are
           not
           only
           Irritating
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           themselves
           Sinful
           ;
           such
           as
           ,
           Promiscuous
           admissions
           of
           Clean
           and
           Unclean
           to
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           ;
           Little
           pains
           taking
           by
           Ministers
           to
           Instruct
           People
           with
           Knowledge
           ;
           Shewing
           much
           of
           Passion
           ,
           but
           little
           of
           Reason
           ,
           against
           Errors
           .
           There
           be
           many
           whose
           Zeal
           is
           honestly
           fervent
           against
           Error
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           who
           yet
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           not
           a
           little
           indirectly
           instrumental
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Our
           Second
           Direction
           how
           to
           manage
           our
           Differences
           so
           as
           not
           to
           further
           Satan's
           main
           design
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           all
           ,
           especially
           Ministers
           ,
           would
           beware
           of
           such
           things
           as
           of
           their
           own
           Nature
           do
           prove
           ,
           and
           by
           constant
           observation
           have
           proven
           ,
           Fore-runners
           of
           Error
           and
           Confusion
           :
           Of
           which
           I
           shall
           reckon
           Three
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           thing
           to
           be
           eschewed
           ,
           is
           ,
           Unscriptural
           Expressions
           while
           speaking
           of
           things
           Religious
           ,
           as
           ,
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           Exercises
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Scripture
           Truths
           :
           An
           affected
           way
           of
           bringing
           forth
           old
           Truths
           in
           new
           and
           uncouth
           Phrases
           ,
           high
           soaring
           Notions
           ,
           serving
           more
           to
           astonish
           than
           inform
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           
             Paul
             2
             Tim.
          
           1.
           13.
           bids
           ,
           
             Hold
             fast
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
          
           and
           not
           only
           of
           sound
           Doctrine
           :
           It
           was
           
           Calvin's
           Observation
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           severalls
           since
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           coin
           new
           Words
           and
           strange
           Expressions
           ,
           tending
           only
           to
           amuse
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           are
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           others
           with
           them
           ,
           unto
           some
           New
           and
           Dangerous
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Ye
           must
           beware
           lest
           a
           disgust
           of
           old
           Truths
           spread
           amongst
           the
           People
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           itching
           
           after
           new
           Things
           ,
           new
           Opinions
           ,
           new
           Cases
           ,
           new
           Fellowships
           ,
           new
           Teachers
           .
           Ye'll
           find
           2
           
             Tim.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
          
           
           That
           itching
           Ears
           in
           People
           go
           before
           the
           turning
           the
           Ear
           from
           the
           Truth
           .
           For
           preventing
           whereof
           Ministers
           should
           be
           much
           in
           the
           inculcating
           of
           old
           Soul-saving
           and
           Soul-humbling
           Truths
           ;
           And
           for
           keeping
           these
           still
           fresh
           and
           savory
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           need
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           pressed
           ;
           to
           a
           Soul-hungring
           for
           Christ
           ,
           every
           bitter
           thing
           is
           sweet
           ,
           but
           a
           Soul
           full
           of
           Conceit
           loatheth
           the
           Hony-comb
           .
        
         
           A
           Third
           Thing
           predisposing
           to
           Error
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           guarded
           against
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           undervaluing
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           Satan's
           method
           in
           drawing
           on
           People
           towards
           Error
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           time
           more
           than
           these
           of
           late
           .
           First
           ,
           To
           make
           them
           despise
           their
           Faithful
           Ministers
           ;
           that
           once
           getting
           the
           Ear
           stopped
           by
           prejudice
           against
           thes●
           he
           might
           get
           the
           more
           ready
           access
           for
           his
           Emissaries
           to
           infect
           them
           with
           Damnable
           Errors
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Observation
           of
           a
           Reverend
           Writer
           of
           late
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           That
           the
           Galatians
           were
           easily
           seduced
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           made
           to
           disgust
           Paul
           their
           Faithful
           Teacher
           .
        
         
           This
           much
           for
           the
           
             Second
             Direction
          
           for
           managing
           of
           our
           Differences
           so
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           come
           short
           in
           defence
           of
           these
           Truths
           ,
           which
           Satan
           is
           labouring
           most
           to
           deface
           .
        
         
           Our
           
             Third
             Direction
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           To
           be
           watchful
           over
           the
           first
           Buddings
           of
           Error
           That
           way
           :
           There
           are
           some
           lesser
           Errors
           whereby
           Satan
           scoureth
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           maketh
           way
           for
           these
           great
           Ones
           which
           he
           mainly
           intends
           :
           Whereof
           as
           to
           the
           present
           case
           I
           shall
           mention
           
           
           
           
           
           some
           .
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           whatever
           we
           might
           speak
           from
           our
           own
           knowledge
           of
           the
           propensity
           of
           severals
           towards
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           rather
           choise
           to
           speak
           of
           them
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           That
           if
           People
           should
           be
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           will
           make
           way
           for
           that
           Confusion
           which
           Satan
           mainly
           aimeth
           at
           .
        
         
           Error
           1.
           
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           ,
           That
           no
           Man
           truly
           Godly
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           Censured
           for
           Opinion
           or
           Practice
           ,
           which
           we
           conceive
           he
           owneth
           or
           practiseth
           from
           grounds
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           tho
           his
           Opinion
           or
           Practice
           tend
           never
           so
           evidently
           to
           the
           Renting
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Error
             2.
             
             Secondly
          
           ,
           That
           the
           presence
           of
           Scandalous
           Persons
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           defileth
           the
           Ordinance
           unto
           all
           who
           Communicate
           ,
           knowing
           such
           to
           be
           there
           .
        
         
           
             Error
             3.
             
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           That
           a
           Minister
           Scandalous
           ,
           tho
           not
           Judicially
           proved
           such
           ,
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           receive
           either
           Word
           or
           Sacrament
           at
           his
           hand
           ,
           or
           to
           join
           in
           Discipline
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Error
             4.
             
             Fourthly
          
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           special
           tye
           upon
           People
           to
           countenance
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           in
           that
           Congregation
           whereof
           they
           are
           Members
           :
           But
           a
           liberty
           left
           to
           go
           constantly
           where
           they
           may
           be
           most
           edified
           ,
           tho
           with
           the
           discouragement
           of
           those
           whose
           hands
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           strengthen
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           only
           mentioned
           these
           Tenets
           without
           Refutation
           ,
           being
           confident
           that
           none
           of
           Christs
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           whom
           herein
           I
           mainly
           speak
           ,
           will
           own
           them
           :
           Only
           I
           shall
           point
           at
           three
           things
           Ministers
           
           should
           make
           conscience
           of
           as
           their
           Duty
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           or
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           watch
           against
           prophanity
           and
           Scandal
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           learning
           where
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           kind
           vents
           it self
           either
           in
           Practice
           or
           Contentious
           Reasoning
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           should
           not
           think
           lightly
           of
           such
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           appear
           ;
           and
           that
           Because
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           do
           evidently
           make
           way
           for
           Satans
           great
           design
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           cover
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           with
           Confusion
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           that
           however
           possibly
           such
           do
           not
           reflect
           so
           much
           upon
           our
           own
           Ministry
           as
           upon
           others
           ,
           who
           we
           may
           conceive
           have
           justly
           procured
           their
           own
           grief
           ,
           yet
           a
           year
           or
           two
           may
           lay
           them
           down
           at
           the
           door
           of
           him
           who
           thinks
           himself
           for
           the
           time
           at
           greatest
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           weight
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           did
           not
           resent
           these
           evils
           sooner
           .
           3.
           
           Such
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           of
           lightly
           ,
           Because
           Experience
           sheweth
           ,
           That
           the
           simple
           overseeing
           of
           such
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           root
           them
           out
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           make
           them
           take
           strength
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           Third
           thing
           that
           Ministers
           should
           make
           Conscience
           of
           in
           relation
           to
           such
           ,
           is
           ,
           To
           set
           about
           the
           Curing
           of
           them
           ,
           wherein
           ye
           are
           to
           eye
           two
           Caveats
           .
           1.
           
           As
           ye
           would
           thrive
           so
           set
           about
           the
           Cure
           of
           One
           evil
           as
           not
           to
           neglect
           Another
           ;
           They
           are
           not
           to
           be
           approven
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           be
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Reproofs
           bend
           themselves
           wholly
           against
           Error
           ,
           but
           little
           against
           Prophanity
           and
           Vice
           ;
           neither
           are
           they
           to
           be
           approven
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           ,
           who
           
           pass
           over
           the
           reproof
           of
           Error
           wholly
           ,
           because
           the
           Person
           to
           be
           reproved
           will
           hardly
           take
           with
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           prophane
           men
           will
           take
           occasion
           to
           mock
           at
           Piety
           because
           of
           it
           :
           These
           things
           require
           indeed
           that
           the
           Duty
           be
           wisely
           and
           tenderly
           done
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           it
           be
           left
           altogether
           undone
           .
           A
           second
           Caveat
           to
           be
           eyed
           is
           ,
           your
           Cure
           should
           be
           more
           in
           Convincing
           Arguments
           ,
           than
           in
           Bitter
           Reproofs
           :
           Else
           it
           will
           be
           taken
           but
           for
           the
           venting
           of
           Passion
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           in
           Reason
           ;
           which
           will
           make
           the
           Disease
           worse
           .
        
         
           This
           much
           for
           the
           second
           branch
           of
           our
           last
           Use.
           The
           Third
           shall
           be
           some
           Considerations
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           especially
           ,
           for
           preventing
           their
           stumbling
           and
           making
           Shipwrack
           upon
           the
           present
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Consideration
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           been
           afflicted
           with
           Divisions
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           even
           till
           now
           :
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           time
           when
           the
           Apostles
           were
           alive
           themselves
           ,
           We
           read
           Act.
           15.
           39.
           
           That
           two
           great
           Apostles
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           so
           divided
           ,
           that
           they
           parted
           one
           from
           another
           :
           The
           Word
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           to
           express
           their
           Contention
           ,
           signifieth
           ,
           The
           high
           fit
           of
           a
           Fever
           (
           
             a
             Paroxism
          
           )
           It
           is
           the
           very
           word
           ;
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           thereby
           insinuating
           ,
           That
           their
           Contention
           cast
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           rage
           of
           a
           Fever
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           matter
           whereabout
           the
           contest
           fell
           out
           was
           not
           very
           great
           :
           Much
           like
           That
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Fountain
           of
           our
           woful
           Rent
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           whether
           Mark
           who
           had
           before
           deserted
           the
           Work
           ,
           should
           be
           again
           employed
           in
           it
           ,
           The
           one
           would
           have
           
           him
           ,
           the
           other
           would
           not
           ;
           hence
           they
           part
           Company
           .
           And
           what
           Divisions
           fell
           out
           amongst
           the
           primitive
           Churches
           almost
           presently
           after
           they
           were
           planted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           The
           Epistles
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Corinthians
             ,
             Galatians
          
           ,
           &c.
           make
           it
           very
           clear
           .
           And
           for
           the
           times
           following
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           abundantly
           testify
           ,
           That
           from
           the
           Apostles
           Death
           to
           this
           very
           Age
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           still
           been
           shaken
           with
           Rents
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           in
           some
           one
           place
           or
           other
           ;
           and
           these
           sometimes
           even
           amongst
           the
           most
           Gracious
           Men
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Hierom
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           Together
           with
           several
           others
           ,
           whose
           Names
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           pertinent
           I
           might
           recite
           .
           So
           that
           ye
           are
           not
           to
           stumble
           at
           the
           present
           Divisions
           :
           There
           is
           no
           new
           or
           strange
           thing
           befallen
           Us
           :
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           been
           tryed
           with
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           A
           Second
           Consideration
           to
           prevent
           stumbling
           at
           our
           present
           Divisions
           is
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           foretold
           Church
           Divisions
           should
           be
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             There
             must
             be
             also
             Heresies
             among
             you
             —
          
           And
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           foretold
           that
           simply
           they
           must
           be
           ,
           but
           so
           a●
           he
           should
           have
           an
           holy
           hand
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Matth.
             10.
             35.
             
             I
             am
             come
             to
             set
             a
             man
             at
             variance
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter
             against
             her
             Mother
             —
          
           So
           that
           he
           hath
           an
           Holy
           hand
           in
           Church
           Divisions
           ,
           he
           permits
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           for
           wise
           Reasons
           ,
           whereof
           I
           shall
           reckon
           Three
           .
           1.
           
           He
           permits
           Divisions
           to
           be
           ,
           That
           Men's
           Spirits
           may
           be
           thereby
           tryed
           .
           So
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             There
             must
             be
             Heresies
             among
             you
             ,
          
           And
           wherefore
           ?
           —
           
             That
             they
             which
             are
             approved
             may
             be
             
             made
             manifest
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           evil
           lurking
           in
           Peoples
           Spirits
           ,
           Unsound
           Principles
           in
           some
           ,
           Seeds
           of
           loose
           practices
           in
           others
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Conceit
           ,
           and
           other
           unmortified
           Distempers
           ,
           in
           a
           third
           sort
           ;
           and
           Divisions
           in
           a
           Church
           decipher
           those
           .
           2.
           
           Divisions
           are
           sent
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           Truths
           :
           This
           ,
           as
           we
           shewed
           before
           ,
           has
           been
           Gods
           method
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           a
           point
           of
           Truth
           to
           clear
           ,
           he
           hath
           suffered
           men
           to
           contradict
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           it
           hath
           been
           contradicted
           ,
           it
           hath
           still
           grown
           the
           brighter
           .
           3.
           
           He
           permits
           Divisions
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Holy
           Justice
           they
           may
           be
           a
           stumbling
           block
           to
           the
           wicked
           ;
           If
           thou
           think
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Religions
           ,
           that
           thou
           'l
           care
           for
           no
           Religion
           ,
           until
           wiser
           People
           than
           thou
           agree
           among
           themselves
           ;
           Then
           Church
           Divisions
           and
           difference
           of
           Opinions
           in
           Gods
           just
           judgment
           are
           thy
           Destruction
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           Consideration
           to
           prevent
           stumbling
           at
           our
           present
           Divisions
           is
           ,
           That
           some
           good
           use
           may
           be
           made
           of
           them
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ;
           I
           shall
           first
           speak
           to
           some
           Bad
           Uses
           of
           them
           which
           ye
           are
           to
           eschew
           :
           And
           then
           to
           speak
           to
           some
           Good
           Uses
           of
           them
           which
           ye
           are
           to
           seek
           after
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           First
           bad
           Use
           of
           the
           present
           Divisions
           is
           ,
           From
           them
           to
           take
           occasion
           of
           Rejoycing
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           are
           set
           together
           by
           the
           Ears
           :
           A
           woeful
           Use
           !
           Thou
           rejoycest
           in
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Gospels
           shame
           ,
           the
           Godly's
           weight
           ,
           and
           God's
           dishonour
           ;
           and
           God
           shall
           rejoyce
           in
           thy
           shame
           and
           ruin
           another
           day
           for
           it
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Another
           bad
           Use
           is
           ,
           Because
           of
           them
           to
           wish
           That
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           had
           never
           been
           begun
           ;
           as
           having
           such
           ills
           following
           upon
           it
           :
           An
           use
           which
           the
           carnal
           Israelites
           did
           often
           make
           of
           their
           present
           strait
           ,
           
             Would
             God
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             we
             had
             never
             come
             out
             of
          
           Egypt
           .
           An
           Use
           which
           speaks
           ,
           That
           for
           all
           thy
           professed
           adherence
           to
           the
           work
           of
           God
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hast
           never
           thought
           upon
           it
           as
           His
           work
           ;
           else
           a
           blast
           of
           Affliction
           could
           not
           have
           put
           thee
           so
           soon
           out
           of
           love
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           giving
           over
           of
           your selves
           to
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Loosness
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           lawless
           time
           :
           Some
           Ministers
           may
           possibly
           make
           this
           Use
           of
           the
           present
           Division
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           woeful
           Use
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           deceive
           :
           God
           may
           of
           purpose
           have
           sent
           such
           a
           time
           that
           thou
           may
           without
           fear
           fill
           up
           thy
           Cup
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           taken
           course
           with
           afterwards
           for
           all
           together
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           a
           bad
           Use
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           observe
           only
           which
           of
           the
           wayes
           do
           afford
           most
           advantage
           ,
           where
           the
           Sun
           of
           Prosperity
           is
           most
           like
           to
           shine
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           strike
           in
           there
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           resolution
           ,
           if
           the
           Wind
           change
           ye
           will
           change
           also
           :
           A
           bad
           Use
           and
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           a
           Christian
           Man
           ,
           whose
           Profession
           is
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Conscience
           ,
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           self-interest
           and
           advantage
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           last
           bad
           Use
           of
           the
           present
           Division
           is
           ,
           To
           blow
           at
           the
           Coal
           ;
           making
           it
           your
           work
           what
           ye
           can
           search
           out
           and
           scrape
           together
           ,
           from
           the
           carriage
           of
           these
           who
           differ
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           vent
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           odious
           by
           it
           .
           A
           base
           uncharitable
           and
           unchristian
           Use.
           A
           thing
           so
           woeful
           that
           David
           complains
           
           of
           it
           in
           his
           very
           Enemies
           .
           
             Ps.
             56.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Every
             day
             they
             wrest
             my
             words
             ;
             all
             their
             thoughts
             are
             against
             me
             for
             evil
             .
             They
             gather
             themselves
             together
             ,
             they
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             they
             mark
             my
             steps
             when
             they
             wait
             for
             my
             Soul.
          
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           which
           hath
           had
           it's
           own
           hand
           in
           the
           hightning
           and
           continuance
           of
           our
           Differences
           ,
           if
           that
           which
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           Prov.
           26.
           20.
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           —
           
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             tale-bearer
             the
             strife
             ceaseth
             .
          
        
         
           These
           now
           are
           bad
           Uses
           which
           ye
           are
           to
           eschew
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           Eater
           cometh
           meat
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           good
           Use
           may
           be
           made
           of
           our
           present
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           should
           seek
           after
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           good
           Use
           is
           ,
           That
           from
           these
           separating
           stirs
           ye
           would
           labour
           to
           be
           convinced
           of
           abused
           Vnion
           .
           Our
           Division
           speaketh
           that
           Union
           hath
           not
           been
           improven
           aright
           ,
           neither
           amongst
           Ministers
           nor
           Professors
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           much
           of
           carnal
           Joy
           ,
           triffling
           over
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           little
           and
           too
           too
           little
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Fellowship
           :
           And
           therefore
           in
           His
           just
           Judgement
           He
           hath
           given
           us
           some
           other
           thing
           to
           set
           our
           Teeth
           on
           edge
           with
           ,
           ye
           should
           be
           convinced
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           Second
           good
           use
           of
           our
           present
           Division
           is
           ,
           Ye
           should
           press
           so
           much
           the
           more
           after
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           If
           strife
           with
           men
           be
           so
           wasting
           and
           wearisome
           ,
           what
           will
           Gods
           feud
           be
           ?
           If
           peace
           with
           men
           be
           so
           hard
           to
           get
           ,
           seek
           the
           more
           of
           peace
           with
           God
           :
           Seek
           the
           more
           of
           his
           smileings
           ,
           the
           more
           thou
           meets
           with
           of
           men's
           frownings
           :
           seek
           the
           more
           warmness
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           of
           Coldness
           thou
           meets
           with
           
           from
           men
           ;
           seek
           the
           more
           of
           Counsel
           and
           Direction
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           Reservedness
           thou
           finds
           in
           others
           from
           whom
           thou
           was
           wont
           to
           get
           sweet
           Counsel
           .
           This
           were
           a
           sweet
           use
           of
           our
           present
           Divisions
           ;
           An
           Exposition
           of
           Sampsons
           Riddle
           indeed
           ;
           For
           thus
           
             Out
             of
             the
             eater
             should
             come
             meat
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             bitter
             should
             come
             sweet
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           these
           Divisions
           ye
           may
           discover
           much
           evil
           in
           your
           spirit
           that
           was
           before
           undiscovered
           ,
           what
           a
           deal
           of
           Pride
           ,
           not
           enduring
           to
           be
           opposed
           ?
           What
           Carnal
           Emulation
           at
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ?
           What
           rejoying
           at
           their
           slips
           ?
           What
           eagerness
           of
           spirit
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           things
           of
           little
           worth
           ,
           when
           more
           excellent
           are
           neglected
           ?
           What
           violent
           Eruptions
           of
           unmortified
           nature
           ,
           bending
           after
           courses
           unwarrantable
           for
           making
           of
           our
           Point
           good
           ,
           except
           Grace
           did
           bear
           them
           down
           ?
           Ye
           find
           such
           a
           discovery
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           may
           make
           you
           abase
           your selves
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Our
           present
           Divisions
           may
           confirm
           us
           in
           the
           Main
           ,
           and
           settle
           us
           more
           than
           ever
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           those
           so
           much
           opposed
           Truths
           concerning
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ's
           House
           ,
           and
           Constitution
           of
           Visible
           Churches
           :
           and
           that
           because
           those
           who
           are
           divivided
           and
           oppose
           one
           another
           much
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           do
           agree
           in
           these
           .
           If
           a
           mans
           house
           stand
           after
           the
           shaking
           of
           many
           strong
           winds
           ,
           he
           concluds
           the
           foundation
           is
           good
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           strong
           Argument
           for
           Truth
           ,
           that
           our
           Divisions
           Factions
           and
           oppositions
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           do
           not
           shake
           our
           minds
           in
           relation
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Our
           present
           Divisions
           may
           be
           a
           spur
           to
           more
           diligence
           in
           dealing
           with
           God
           for
           helping
           foreward
           of
           his
           so
           much
           retarded
           Work.
           He
           is
           an
           unhappy
           man
           who
           ,
           when
           the
           Ship
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           at
           the
           point
           of
           shipwrak
           ,
           will
           not
           use
           violence
           against
           his
           own
           Laziness
           ,
           and
           improve
           his
           interest
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           help
           his
           tossed
           Church
           at
           a
           dead
           lift
           .
           Oh!
           that
           there
           were
           more
           of
           this
           Use
           ;
           The
           Generation
           of
           those
           that
           seek
           God
           are
           fallen
           asleep
           :
           many
           are
           the
           means
           that
           God
           hath
           used
           to
           rouze
           us
           up
           ;
           We
           have
           had
           the
           Calm
           Voice
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           that
           hath
           not
           done
           it
           ;
           We
           have
           had
           the
           Thunder-claps
           of
           Sad
           sufferings
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           not
           done
           it
           :
           And
           now
           the
           Earth-quakes
           of
           heart
           Divisions
           within
           ,
           have
           shaken
           All
           :
           And
           ,
           if
           God
           prevent
           not
           ,
           will
           overturn
           All.
           And
           if
           this
           awake
           us
           not
           ,
           Oh!
           Lord
           what
           will
           thou
           do
           next
           !
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           shut
           up
           all
           with
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             divisions
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Iudgment
             .
          
           I
           know
           ,
           as
           matters
           now
           stand
           ,
           This
           ,
           and
           all
           we
           have
           spoken
           from
           it
           ,
           may
           prove
           but
           threshing
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           thing
           by
           us
           intended
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           very
           like
           it
           may
           be
           made
           use
           of
           for
           the
           hightning
           of
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           further
           increase
           of
           Our
           strife
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           I
           am
           at
           a
           point
           what
           to
           Answer
           :
           That
           even
           this
           will
           confirm
           unto
           me
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           Our
           Divisions
           are
           an
           Evil
           much
           to
           be
           lamented
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           Judicial
           stroak
           ,
           in
           so
           
           far
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           said
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           thereby
           one
           way
           or
           other
           it
           taketh
           strength
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           strong
           fire
           ,
           that
           when
           water
           is
           poured
           upon
           it
           ,
           blazeth
           up
           the
           higher
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Disease
           in
           the
           natural
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           prev●lent
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           the
           very
           medicine
           applyed
           ,
           unto
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           vicious
           Humour
           ,
           whereby
           the
           disease
           is
           further
           fed
           and
           nourished
           .
           And
           yet
           tho
           all
           this
           should
           be
           (
           which
           God
           avert
           )
           I
           have
           another
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           my
           comfort
           as
           to
           Our
           present
           sad
           stroke
           ;
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           hath
           found
           out
           the
           way
           to
           make
           God
           and
           man
           One
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           at
           variance
           ,
           hath
           ways
           enough
           to
           reconcile
           us
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           tho
           Our
           Divisions
           were
           at
           a
           greater
           hight
           than
           yet
           they
           're
           come
           to
           :
           And
           if
           he
           hath
           pleasure
           in
           us
           he
           will
           make
           us
           One
           ,
           tho
           it
           should
           be
           on
           our
           own
           Expenses
           :
           He
           may
           possibly
           do
           it
           by
           sending
           us
           to
           one
           Common
           Goal
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           like
           thing
           ;
           For
           our
           adhering
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           Covenant
           and
           precious
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           That
           precious
           Trust
           committed
           unto
           us
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           transmitted
           unto
           us
           by
           our
           Zealous
           and
           Faithful
           Predecessors
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           obtaining
           and
           preservation
           of
           them
           ,
           loved
           not
           their
           lives
           unto
           the
           death
           .
           If
           He
           have
           pleasure
           in
           us
           he
           will
           make
           us
           unite
           ,
           and
           if
           no
           other
           thing
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           such
           like
           work
           as
           this
           do
           it
           :
           And
           it
           's
           very
           like
           such
           like
           work
           may
           be
           ere
           long
           :
           For
           shall
           we
           look
           on
           our
           mother
           Church
           oppressed
           and
           bereaved
           of
           these
           Priviledges
           which
           are
           left
           unto
           her
           by
           her
           Lord
           and
           husband
           ,
           in
           his
           Latter
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           and
           
           shall
           we
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           ways
           competent
           for
           us
           ,
           upon
           all
           hazards
           resent
           it
           ?
           Shall
           stronger
           Powers
           usurp
           upon
           the
           Church's
           Right
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           shall
           we
           by
           our
           mutual
           janglings
           ,
           encourage
           them
           to
           go
           on
           in
           this
           woful
           Work
           ?
           Or
           shall
           we
           resent
           these
           wrongs
           the
           less
           ,
           or
           secretly
           approve
           of
           them
           ,
           becasue
           possibly
           that
           which
           is
           our
           own
           design
           for
           weakning
           one
           another
           is
           thereby
           promoved
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           establish
           our
           Peace
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           Peace
           one
           with
           another
           in
           himself
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           AT
           KILWINNING
           ,
           Immediatly
           before
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           COMMUNION
           .
           Being
           a
           Preparation
           Sermon
           in
           order
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             PSALM
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             Parts
             :
             And
             in
             the
             hidden
             part
             thou
             shalt
             make
             me
             to
             know
             Wisdom
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Psalm
           is
           one
           of
           Davids
           Penitential
           Psalms
           ,
           wherein
           his
           Conscience
           being
           first
           awakned
           ,
           and
           made
           sensible
           of
           his
           Sin
           ,
           He
           pleadeth
           hard
           for
           God's
           Mercy
           &
           Grace
           ,
           and
           especially
           for
           the
           Pardon
           of
           his
           Sin
           ;
           which
           Petition
           He
           insists
           
           upon
           most
           ,
           and
           doth
           again
           and
           again
           inculcate
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Words
           read
           in
           the
           First
           Part
           of
           this
           Verse
           ,
           hold
           out
           somewhat
           which
           God
           mainly
           called
           for
           ,
           and
           David
           aimed
           at
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           Ingredient
           in
           his
           Penitential
           Address
           unto
           God
           ;
           Without
           which
           nothing
           he
           could
           do
           in
           any
           Duty
           of
           God's
           Service
           ,
           or
           particularly
           in
           This
           which
           He
           is
           presently
           about
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           being
           obtain'd
           and
           in
           exercise
           ,
           all
           He
           did
           was
           the
           more
           savoury
           ;
           and
           therefore
           He
           maketh
           mention
           of
           it
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           His
           Prayer
           and
           present
           Exercise
           ,
           that
           thereby
           He
           may
           both
           mind
           His
           Heart
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           necessity
           there
           was
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           may
           chear
           up
           his
           weighted
           Spirit
           somewhat
           ,
           in
           confidence
           that
           He
           would
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           in
           His
           present
           Address
           ,
           seing
           He
           had
           something
           of
           that
           necessary
           Ingredient
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           so
           much
           require
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           thing
           it self
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           Word
           
             (
             Truth
             )
             Behold
             thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Whereby
           is
           not
           meaned
           Truth
           in
           the
           Judgement
           ,
           opposed
           to
           Error
           ;
           nor
           Truth
           in
           People's
           Words
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           Sin
           of
           Lying
           ,
           and
           speaking
           Untruth
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           Truth
           in
           the
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           ,
           called
           here
           
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
          
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Grace
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           Singleness
           of
           Heart
           ;
           For
           so
           is
           this
           Grace
           often
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Isai.
             38.
             3.
             
             I
             have
             walked
             before
             thee
             in
             Truth
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Hezekiah
             )
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             ,
          
           upright
           ,
           or
           sincere
           Heart
           .
           And
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             14
             
             Having
             their
             loins
             girt
             about
             with
             Truth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           with
           Sincerity
           and
           Single-heartedness
           .
           This
           then
           is
           
           That
           Truth
           which
           God
           requires
           as
           a
           necessary
           seasoning
           Ingredient
           in
           all
           Duties
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           all
           Religious
           Performances
           ;
           And
           which
           David
           here
           holds
           out
           with
           a
           Behold
           ,
           as
           the
           thing
           which
           above
           any
           other
           thing
           he
           had
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           aim
           more
           at
           ,
           in
           his
           Penitential
           Address
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           We
           have
           then
           in
           the
           Words
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           Note
           of
           Attention
           (
           Behold
           )
           which
           David
           prefixeth
           to
           that
           which
           he
           is
           to
           say
           ;
           I
           call
           it
           a
           Note
           of
           Attention
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           use
           it
           serveth
           for
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           clear
           afterwards
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           That
           which
           he
           subjoineth
           to
           this
           (
           Behold
           )
           The
           Lords
           Complacency
           and
           Delight
           in
           the
           Grace
           of
           Sincerity
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           without
           which
           his
           Present
           Address
           could
           not
           be
           savory
           or
           acceptable
           to
           God
           :
           
             Thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           observe
           Two
           things
           in
           General
           before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Particulars
           of
           the
           Text.
           1.
           
           From
           this
           ,
           David
           holds
           out
           the
           Rule
           he
           had
           walked
           by
           and
           was
           to
           walk
           by
           for
           making
           his
           Present
           Address
           to
           God
           ,
           In
           confessing
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           pleading
           hard
           for
           Pardon
           ,
           acceptable
           .
           Hence
           take
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           we
           do
           somewhat
           of
           Commanded
           Duties
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           do
           what
           we
           do
           in
           some
           measure
           acceptably
           :
           David
           not
           only
           confesseth
           Sin
           ,
           and
           pleads
           for
           Pardon
           ,
           but
           he
           aims
           to
           do
           it
           in
           Truth
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           do
           it
           Acceptably
           ;
           For
           while
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             did
             desire
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
          
           it
           is
           evidently
           implyed
           that
           He
           aimed
           to
           have
           it
           :
           There
           is
           reason
           for
           this
           ;
           Because
           ,
           If
           the
           thing
           we
           do
           be
           not
           done
           Acceptably
           and
           in
           the
           Right
           Manner
           ,
           though
           the
           
           thing
           done
           be
           never
           so
           good
           in
           it self
           ,
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           is
           but
           lost
           labour
           unto
           us
           :
           Thus
           though
           it
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           Commanded
           Duty
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           to
           offer
           up
           Sacrifices
           to
           God
           ;
           yet
           when
           People
           made
           not
           Conscience
           to
           discharge
           this
           Duty
           in
           the
           Right
           Manner
           ,
           all
           they
           did
           was
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           done
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           Hence
           
             Isai.
             1.
             11.
             
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             your
             Sacrifices
             unto
             me
             ?
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           &c.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           more
           excellent
           any
           Duty
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           good
           is
           to
           be
           had
           by
           going
           about
           any
           Duty
           in
           a
           Right
           and
           Acceptable
           Manner
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           Hurt
           and
           Damnage
           which
           we
           incurr
           by
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           advert
           not
           how
           we
           do
           it
           ;
           And
           when
           ,
           without
           taking
           heed
           to
           our
           Feet
           ,
           we
           rush
           foreward
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           carry
           our selves
           but
           carelesly
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           that
           we
           are
           imployed
           about
           it
           :
           What
           more
           excellent
           ,
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           Soul
           edifying
           Ordinance
           is
           there
           than
           this
           of
           a
           Communion
           ,
           which
           through
           God's
           Mercy
           ye
           have
           yet
           the
           liberty
           of
           approaching
           unto
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           Feast
           of
           Fat
           things
           ?
           of
           Wine
           on
           the
           Lees
           well
           refined
           ,
           wherein
           we
           Feast
           with
           Christ
           and
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           His
           broken
           Body
           is
           Meat
           indeed
           ,
           the
           most
           excellent
           that
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           can
           afford
           :
           And
           yet
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           If
           ye
           come
           not
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           in
           the
           Right
           Manner
           ,
           if
           ye
           set
           not
           your selves
           so
           to
           go
           about
           it
           as
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           accepted
           in
           your
           work
           ,
           if
           ye
           eat
           or
           drink
           unworthily
           without
           previous
           Examination
           of
           your selves
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             eat
             and
             drink
             Damnation
             and
             Judgement
             to
             your selves
          
           ;
           Not
           only
           shall
           your
           Table
           prove
           a
           snare
           ,
           but
           your
           meat
           be
           turned
           into
           poyson
           ;
           And
           
           therefore
           consider
           this
           in
           the
           entry
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           have
           it
           imprinted
           on
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           come
           rushing
           foreward
           to
           your
           Work
           not
           considering
           how
           ye
           come
           ;
           Your
           coming
           ought
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Direction
           given
           ,
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             1.
             
             Keep
             thy
             foot
             when
             thou
             goest
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           As
           at
           all
           time
           ,
           so
           especially
           when
           ye
           approach
           unto
           such
           a
           dreadful
           Ordinance
           a
           this
           is
           ,
           whereof
           the
           advantage
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           if
           ye
           come
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           hurt
           and
           hazard
           so
           unspeakably
           great
           ,
           if
           ye
           come
           Wrong
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           observe
           yet
           in
           General
           ,
           That
           in
           going
           about
           Commanded
           Duties
           in
           some
           measure
           Acceptably
           ,
           ye
           ought
           now
           and
           then
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Manner
           and
           Way
           of
           your
           discharge
           of
           Duty
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           when
           ye
           are
           about
           it
           :
           For
           so
           doth
           David
           Here
           ,
           He
           casts
           an
           eye
           upon
           the
           Right
           Manner
           how
           He
           should
           have
           prayed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           In
           Sincerity
           and
           Truth
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           very
           midst
           of
           his
           prayer
           ,
           while
           he
           saith
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
          
           And
           thus
           Christ
           in
           Luke
           8.
           18.
           saith
           unto
           His
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           mean
           time
           they
           were
           Hearing
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             how
             ye
             hear
             :
          
           And
           surely
           our
           Hearts
           do
           oft
           turn
           formal
           ,
           vain
           ,
           wandering
           and
           lumpish
           ,
           or
           heavy
           ,
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           seriously
           mind
           how
           sinful
           ,
           shameful
           ,
           and
           unseemly
           it
           is
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           :
           A
           check
           of
           this
           kind
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           seasonably
           ,
           to
           a
           vain
           ,
           straying
           and
           wandering
           Heart
           ,
           would
           do
           much
           through
           God's
           Blessing
           to
           make
           it
           halt
           :
           David
           doth
           this
           oft
           ,
           especially
           Psal.
           43.
           5.
           where
           he
           turns
           his
           speech
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           gives
           himself
           a
           rebuke
           
           and
           check
           for
           the
           present
           unsuitable
           frame
           of
           Heart
           wherein
           he
           then
           was
           ,
           
             Why
             art
             thoucast
             down
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ?
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             And
             why
             art
             thou
             disquieted
             in
             me
             ?
             hope
             thou
             in
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           this
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           Manner
           and
           Way
           how
           ye
           discharge
           Duty
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           when
           ye
           are
           about
           it
           ,
           is
           useful
           :
           When
           ye
           find
           your
           Heart
           out
           of
           frame
           ,
           a
           serious
           timous
           check
           given
           unto
           it
           ,
           will
           prove
           an
           effectual
           mean
           to
           reclaim
           it
           :
           Besides
           ,
           if
           upon
           your
           reflecting
           thus
           ,
           ye
           find
           matters
           tollerably
           Right
           ,
           and
           your
           Heart
           in
           such
           a
           frame
           for
           the
           Main
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           ,
           it
           will
           furnish
           you
           with
           matter
           of
           boldness
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           confidence
           :
           as
           here
           it
           doth
           David
           ,
           who
           having
           found
           somewhat
           of
           this
           Truth
           and
           this
           upright
           and
           sincere
           frame
           of
           Heart
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           
             Inward
             parts
          
           ,
           He
           takes
           ground
           of
           Confidence
           from
           That
           ,
           to
           expect
           that
           God
           who
           had
           given
           him
           This
           ,
           could
           also
           give
           him
           more
           ,
           
             In
             the
             hidden
             part
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             thou
             shalt
             make
             me
             to
             know
             Wisdom
             .
          
        
         
           For
           Vse
           ,
           This
           doth
           shortly
           speak
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Service
           of
           God
           is
           a
           Work
           not
           of
           the
           Outward
           Man
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           and
           mainly
           ,
           of
           the
           Inward
           Man
           :
           The
           Heart
           and
           Mind
           of
           a
           Man
           must
           be
           exercised
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           go
           rightly
           about
           it
           ;
           And
           that
           many
           wayes
           :
           And
           this
           is
           One
           way
           ,
           The
           Heart
           must
           be
           exercised
           by
           reflecting
           now
           and
           then
           upon
           it self
           ,
           and
           observing
           its
           own
           present
           frame
           and
           disposition
           ,
           how
           it
           comes
           up
           to
           the
           Rule
           prescrived
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           making
           what
           we
           do
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           Acceptable
           .
           And
           next
           it
           speaks
           the
           great
           guilt
           of
           many
           in
           God's
           Service
           ,
           A
           piece
           of
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           our
           Holy
           Things
           ,
           for
           which
           
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           humbled
           ;
           That
           many
           times
           whe●
           our
           Tongue
           is
           busie
           our
           Heart
           is
           idle
           ,
           when
           our
           Outward
           Man
           is
           present
           ,
           the
           Inward
           Man
           is
           away
           ,
           and
           gets
           liberty
           to
           depart
           from
           God
           without
           check
           or
           challenge
           .
           This
           is
           it
           that
           God
           complains
           of
           ,
           
             Isai.
             29.
             13.
             
             —
             This
             People
             draw
             near
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             do
             honour
             me
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             heart
             far
             from
             me
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           words
           in
           particular
           1.
           
           David
           prefixeth
           a
           (
           Behold
           )
           while
           he
           is
           to
           speak
           to
           that
           which
           was
           necessarly
           required
           for
           making
           his
           Adress
           acceptable
           to
           God
           :
           Behold
           is
           somtimes
           a
           note
           of
           Admiration
           prefixed
           to
           such
           things
           as
           are
           wonderful
           ,
           as
           
             Isai.
             7
             ,
             14.
             
             Behold
             a
             virgin
             shall
             conceive●
             and
             bear
             a
             Son
          
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           thing
           wonderful
           that
           God
           should
           desire
           or
           delight
           in
           
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
          
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           proceeding
           from
           us
           should
           be
           lovely
           to
           him
           ;
           There
           is
           such
           a
           mixture
           of
           unlovely
           sinful
           dross
           in
           every
           thing
           of
           that
           sort
           .
           But
           we
           think
           it
           doth
           rather
           serve
           here
           (
           as
           often
           elswhere
           )
           For
           a
           note
           of
           Attention
           ;
           Only
           taking
           it
           so
           ,
           ye
           must
           consider
           that
           
           David's
           design
           and
           aim
           hereby
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           stirr
           up
           God
           as
           his
           own
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Hearts
           of
           others
           in
           whose
           hands
           this
           Piece
           of
           Scripture
           should
           come
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           the
           following
           Purposes
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           from
           this
           shortly
           mark
           Two
           things
           1.
           
           The
           Hearts
           even
           of
           the
           best
           have
           need
           of
           being
           stirred
           up
           to
           take
           heed
           unto
           what
           is
           the
           Lords
           mind
           concerning
           the
           Right
           and
           Acceptable
           Manner
           in
           going
           
           about
           comman●ed
           Duty
           ;
           For
           therefore
           doth
           David
           see
           it
           needful
           to
           pluck
           his
           own
           ear
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           for
           making
           himself
           more
           attentive
           to
           this
           Subject
           ,
           by
           prefixing
           a
           Behold
           a
           note
           of
           Attention
           unto
           it
           ,
           
             Behold
             thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             Parts
             .
          
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           get
           the
           substance
           of
           Duties
           gone
           about
           ,
           we
           are
           ordinarly
           too
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           it
           is
           but
           needless
           scrupulosity
           ,
           to
           be
           anxious
           about
           the
           manner
           how
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           So
           are
           we
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           So
           are
           we
           in
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           we
           also
           in
           coming
           to
           Communions
           ;
           when
           ever
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           and
           an
           outward
           Call
           or
           invitation
           given
           us
           to
           come
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           almost
           but
           his
           Conscience
           will
           challenge
           him
           if
           he
           stay
           aback
           ;
           But
           as
           to
           the
           qualifications
           of
           the
           Call
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           required
           of
           you
           for
           coming
           Acceptably
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           with
           what
           a
           careless
           ear
           the
           most
           part
           do
           hear
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           sort
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Communion
           were
           a
           Charm
           to
           work
           upon
           People
           whether
           they
           be
           fitted
           to
           Receive
           it
           or
           not
           ;
           So
           that
           Sermons
           for
           Preparation
           do
           serve
           (
           as
           to
           many
           )
           for
           no
           other
           use
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           Customary
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           up
           so
           much
           time
           .
           These
           necessary
           Directions
           which
           are
           given
           you
           to
           come
           in
           the
           right
           manner
           and
           the
           warnings
           you
           get
           ,
           telling
           you
           how
           dreadful
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           come
           Wrong
           ,
           are
           minded
           no
           longer
           by
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           than
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           hear
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           scarcely
           so
           long
           :
           Hence
           certainly
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           so
           Familiar
           with
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           at
           his
           Own
           Feast
           as
           sometimes
           he
           hath
           been
           ;
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           Because
           we
           come
           not
           as
           Prepared
           Guests
           with
           a
           Wedding
           Garment
           
           to
           meet
           with
           him
           ;
           Yea
           doubtless
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           threaten
           so
           hard
           to
           draw
           his
           Table
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           men
           to
           impose
           upon
           us
           a
           Dead
           lifeless
           formal
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           that
           therein
           we
           may
           see
           the
           Copy
           of
           our
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           get
           the
           outward
           form
           gone
           about
           ,
           they
           care
           little
           for
           the
           inward
           Life
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Substance
           ;
           and
           surely
           if
           ever
           it
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           (
           as
           God
           knows
           how
           soon
           it
           may
           )
           that
           all
           our
           Religion
           shall
           consist
           in
           threed-bare
           Imposed
           Forms
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           pains
           be
           taken
           by
           Ministers
           to
           press
           upon
           People
           the
           observance
           of
           these
           Forms
           ,
           than
           the
           very
           Life
           and
           substance
           of
           Religious
           Performances
           ,
           we
           must
           justifie
           the
           Lord
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           very
           Copy
           of
           our
           formal
           Hearts
           .
           Our
           Love
           to
           and
           resting
           on
           Formality
           may
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           wreath
           the
           yoke
           of
           a
           Dead
           ,
           Lifeless
           and
           Formal
           Service
           on
           our
           necks
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           shake
           it
           off
           ,
           though
           we
           would
           .
           The
           Lord
           oftimes
           shapes
           out
           Cross
           Dispensations
           in
           the
           publick
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           sinful
           Distempers
           which
           are
           common
           and
           prevalent
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           therein
           they
           may
           see
           the
           unlovely
           Representation
           and
           Idea
           of
           their
           Own
           Heart
           Jer
           :
           5.
           31.
           
           He
           'l
           suffer
           even
           
             The
             Prophets
             to
             Prophesy
             falsly
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             to
             bear
             Rule
             by
             Their
             means
             ,
             If
             his
             People
             love
             to
             have
             it
             so
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           your
           Dulness
           and
           Aversness
           to
           hear
           what
           is
           the
           Lords
           mind
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Right
           and
           Acceptable
           Manner
           of
           going
           about
           Commanded
           Duties
           ,
           should
           make
           you
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           stir
           up
           your selves
           ,
           to
           give
           diligent
           heed
           unto
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           spoken
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           
           For
           therefore
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           upstirring
           doth
           David
           prefix
           a
           Note
           of
           Attention
           (
           Behold
           )
           to
           the
           purpose
           in
           hand
           .
           1.
           
           Directions
           of
           that
           kind
           are
           needful
           to
           be
           given
           ;
           For
           (
           as
           ye
           heard
           )
           though
           ye
           do
           all
           that
           is
           Commanded
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Substance
           and
           Matter
           ,
           yet
           if
           ye
           do
           it
           not
           in
           the
           Right
           Manner
           ,
           all
           ye
           do
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           as
           I
           cleared
           from
           
             Isaiah
             1.
          
           11.
           2
           
           If
           it
           be
           needful
           that
           such
           Directions
           be
           given
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           needful
           that
           ye
           diligently
           hear
           them
           ,
           else
           ye
           cannot
           obey
           them
           ,
           ye'l
           but
           leave
           them
           where
           ye
           find
           them
           ,
           as
           oft-times
           ye
           do
           ;
           In
           which
           case
           your
           Hearing
           them
           doth
           but
           aggravate
           your
           guilt
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           backwardness
           and
           aversness
           to
           hear
           and
           lay
           to
           Heart
           what
           is
           spoken
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           great
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           such
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           wrestled
           against
           and
           manfully
           opposed
           it
           may
           be
           overcome
           ;
           It
           is
           only
           Our
           giving
           way
           to
           it
           without
           resistance
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           strong
           ,
           importunate
           and
           shameless
           ,
           when
           our
           setting
           our
           selves
           seriously
           and
           in
           earnest
           to
           wrestle
           against
           it
           ,
           would
           make
           it
           to
           cede
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           word
           ,
           
             Jam.
             4.
             7.
             
             Resist
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             flee
             from
             you
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           this
           ,
           only
           This
           serves
           in
           place
           of
           a
           Preface
           for
           stiring
           you
           up
           to
           hear
           and
           lay
           to
           Heart
           what
           I
           am
           to
           say
           on
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           holds
           out
           the
           Lords
           mind
           (
           as
           to
           one
           thing
           at
           least
           )
           concerning
           the
           Right
           and
           Acceptable
           Manner
           of
           going
           about
           Commanded
           Duties
           ,
           and
           especially
           This
           Duty
           which
           now
           ye
           are
           called
           to
           ,
           of
           approaching
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             desireth
             Truth
             in
             the
             Inward
             Parts
             .
          
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           not
           only
           what
           ye
           heard
           from
           
           the
           former
           Note
           ,
           but
           your
           own
           experience
           at
           such
           times
           doth
           shew
           your
           Hearts
           are
           woefully
           backward
           to
           Hear
           and
           lay
           to
           Heart
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           spoken
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           But
           seeing
           the
           thing
           is
           needful
           ,
           and
           so
           needful
           as
           that
           all
           your
           other
           pains
           ,
           without
           coming
           up
           to
           what
           ye
           hear
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           no
           good
           purpose
           :
           Therefore
           ye
           ought
           to
           bestir
           your selves
           ,
           striving
           in
           earnest
           against
           your
           own
           Backwardness
           :
           And
           if
           ye
           seriously
           set
           your selves
           to
           strive
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           ye
           will
           get
           it
           overcome
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           part
           .
        
         
           This
           much
           for
           the
           Note
           of
           Attention
           (
           Behold
           )
           I
           come
           next
           to
           that
           which
           is
           subjoined
           ,
           to
           .
           This
           (
           Behold
           )
           viz.
           The
           Lords
           complacency
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           Grace
           of
           Sincerity
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           As
           that
           without
           which
           
           David's
           present
           Address
           could
           not
           be
           Savory
           or
           Acceptable
           to
           God
           :
           
             Thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             Parts
             .
          
        
         
           We
           'l
           find
           Three
           things
           in
           the
           Words
           ,
           For
           clearing
           what
           it
           is
           which
           makes
           our
           Performances
           accepted
           of
           God.
           1.
           
           In
           general
           ,
           It
           is
           somewhat
           which
           God
           desires
           ,
           approves
           ,
           or
           loves
           ,
           
             Thou
             desirest
          
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           somewhat
           in
           the
           
             Inward
             Parts
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           That
           which
           is
           External
           ,
           and
           seen
           by
           Men
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           Internal
           ,
           and
           known
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           's
           own
           self
           .
           3.
           
           One
           main
           particular
           hereof
           is
           condescended
           on
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           that
           Grace
           ,
           
             Thou
             de●irest
             Truth
             in
             the
             Inward
             Parts
             ,
          
           Of
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           so
           to
           speak
           ,
           as
           that
           therein
           ye
           may
           see
           both
           your
           bypast
           failings
           for
           your
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           also
           may
           see
           a
           Rule
           
           to
           which
           ye
           ought
           to
           Conform
           your selves
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           As
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           Duties
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           your
           Address
           to
           God
           at
           this
           time
           .
           First
           then
           observe
           ,
           The
           Rule
           of
           going
           about
           Commanded
           Duties
           Acceptably
           and
           in
           the
           Right
           manner
           is
           God's
           approbation
           :
           For
           David
           doth
           not
           propose
           unto
           himself
           to
           follow
           That
           which
           would
           please
           his
           Own
           Humour
           ,
           or
           the
           Humour
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           God
           Desires
           ,
           Loves
           and
           Approves
           of
           ;
           Behold
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             thou
             desirest
             Truth
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           The
           t●ing
           O
           Lord
           which
           I
           aim
           at
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           which
           thou
           Desires
           and
           Approves
           :
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           saith
           to
           
             Abraham
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             Walk
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             perfect
             ,
          
           He
           ●
           have
           His
           Approbation
           (
           hinted
           at
           in
           the
           words
           
             Before
             me
          
           )
           the
           Rule
           of
           his
           walking
           acceptably
           :
           This
           was
           the
           Rule
           which
           Christ
           himself
           when
           he
           came
           unto
           the
           World
           did
           walk
           by
           ,
           
             Psal.
             40.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             Sacrifice
             and
             Offering
             thou
             didst
             not
             desire
             —
             Then
             said
             l
             :
             Lo
             ,
             I
             come
             —
             .
             I
             delight
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             :
          
           And
           there
           is
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           1.
           
           That
           God
           is
           our
           main
           Party
           to
           whom
           we
           must
           give
           an
           account
           for
           all
           we
           do
           ;
           We
           must
           give
           an
           Account
           to
           others
           also
           ,
           but
           he
           'l
           reckon
           with
           us
           when
           all
           others
           have
           done
           with
           us
           .
           2.
           
           He
           hath
           tyed
           us
           to
           this
           Rule
           and
           will
           reckon
           with
           us
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Deut.
             5.
             32.
             
             Ye
             shall
             observe
             to
             do
             therefore
             as
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             hath
             commanded
             you
             :
          
           You
           shall
           not
           turn
           aside
           to
           the
           Right
           hand
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Left.
           And
           therefore
           3.
           
           Ye
           must
           look
           mainly
           to
           what
           He
           approves
           or
           disapproves
           ,
           else
           all
           ye
           do
           will
           be
           to
           no
           good
           purpose
           ,
           
             Matth.
             6.
             2.
             
             They
             do
             their
             Alms
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             
             Glory
             of
             Men
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             reward
             .
          
           This
           ought
           to
           make
           you
           search
           what
           is
           the
           Rule
           ye
           walk
           by
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           ye
           labour
           to
           conform
           your selves
           most
           ,
           in
           your
           walk
           :
           And
           for
           your
           more
           easie
           search
           ,
           I
           shall
           point
           at
           some
           who
           walk
           not
           by
           this
           Rule
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Those
           walk
           not
           by
           this
           Rule
           ,
           who
           set
           themselves
           to
           come
           up
           in
           their
           way
           not
           to
           what
           God
           desires
           ,
           but
           to
           what
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           any
           Party
           who
           bears
           ●way
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           desire
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Rule
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           would
           have
           had
           all
           in
           their
           time
           to
           walk
           by
           
             John.
             7.
             48.
             
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             or
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             believed
             on
             him
             ?
          
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Rule
           that
           many
           walk
           by
           in
           all
           times
           ;
           they
           know
           no
           other
           Religion
           than
           That
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           which
           pleaseth
           Them
           best
           who
           bear
           the
           greatest
           sway
           ;
           So
           that
           if
           Such
           should
           change
           their
           way
           every
           year
           once
           ,
           They
           will
           not
           scruple
           much
           to
           change
           it
           as
           oft
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Rule
           which
           these
           did
           follow
           whom
           God
           doth
           threaten
           ,
           
             Hos.
             7.
             3.
             
             They
             make
             the
             King
             glad
             with
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             with
             their
             Lies
             .
          
           They
           cared
           not
           what
           they
           did
           if
           so
           they
           might
           please
           their
           King
           and
           Rulers
           by
           it
           :
           Such
           are
           Time-servers
           ,
           Men-pleasers
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           God-pleasers
           ;
           For
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             If
             I
             yet
             pleased
             men
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             the
             Servant
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           walk
           not
           by
           this
           Rule
           of
           God's
           Approbation
           and
           Desire
           ,
           whose
           highest
           design
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Duty
           is
           ,
           To
           follow
           the
           Example
           of
           others
           ;
           And
           whose
           great
           enquiry
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           know
           what
           God
           Desires
           ,
           as
           what
           others
           do
           ;
           and
           rest
           upon
           that
           
           as
           sufficient
           that
           they
           may
           do
           the
           like
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Rule
           which
           God
           forbids
           to
           follow
           ,
           
             Exod.
             23.
             2.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             follow
             a
             multitude
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           
             Broad
             is
             the
             way
             which
             leadeth
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             many
             there
             be
             that
             go
             therein
             :
          
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           Rule
           which
           many
           follow
           ,
           both
           as
           the
           matter
           what
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           they
           do
           it
           :
           How
           many
           are
           there
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           want
           not
           their
           own
           Convictions
           and
           Challenges
           for
           several
           things
           they
           themselves
           are
           conscious
           of
           ,
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           many
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           same
           Evils
           with
           themselves
           ,
           they
           force
           themselves
           to
           take
           Peace
           and
           hold
           on
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           many
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           fault
           :
           Alas
           ,
           That
           is
           but
           a
           very
           poor
           ground
           of
           Comfort
           ,
           To
           go
           to
           Hell
           with
           Company
           ,
           and
           speaks
           but
           very
           little
           zeal
           for
           God's
           Honour
           ,
           else
           the
           more
           thou
           seest
           it
           trampled
           on
           by
           others
           ,
           thou
           would
           be
           the
           more
           tender
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           more
           Common
           any
           sin
           is
           ,
           thou
           should
           hate
           it
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           God
           gets
           the
           more
           Dishonour
           by
           it
           :
           This
           was
           
           David's
           way
           ,
           
             Rivers
             of
             Tears
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             run
             down
             mine
             Eyes
             because
             of
             the
             wicked
             who
             transgress
             thy
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Those
           walk
           not
           by
           this
           Rule
           ,
           who
           walk
           only
           by
           that
           which
           their
           own
           Carnal
           Wit
           and
           Natural
           Reason
           approves
           ;
           How
           many
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           God
           in
           His
           Word
           requires
           more
           exactness
           in
           their
           Walk
           ,
           yet
           they
           rest
           on
           that
           which
           they
           think
           their
           own
           Carnal
           Wit
           thinks
           may
           suffice
           ;
           They
           'll
           do
           what
           they
           can
           in
           Religious
           Duties
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           but
           to
           do
           what
           they
           please
           ;
           But
           for
           further
           ,
           God
           must
           forgive
           them
           :
           Thus
           
           they
           'l
           medle
           with
           what
           is
           easie
           ,
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           profitable
           ,
           in
           Religion
           ;
           But
           for
           what
           is
           hurtful
           ,
           burthen
           some
           ,
           or
           may
           bring
           loss
           ,
           they
           'l
           never
           owne
           that
           ;
           Because
           their
           Carnal
           Reason
           suggests
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           less
           than
           that
           may
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           Religion
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           People
           ought
           not
           to
           impoverish
           or
           destroy
           themselves
           for
           it
           :
           Thus
           many
           do
           easily
           dispense
           with
           themselves
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           all
           painful
           Hazards
           and
           expensive
           Duties
           ;
           such
           as
           To
           deal
           their
           Bread
           to
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           To
           choose
           Affliction
           rather
           than
           to
           sin
           ;
           Not
           to
           recompense
           evil
           with
           evil
           ,
           but
           evil
           with
           good
           ,
           To
           cleave
           unto
           Christ
           and
           Truth
           when
           the
           wind
           of
           Tryal
           and
           Persecution
           blow
           hard
           in
           their
           face
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           Duties
           are
           not
           much
           stood
           on
           by
           the
           Man
           that
           walks
           by
           this
           Rule
           of
           Carnal
           Reason
           .
           As
           also
           the
           Duty
           of
           Mortifying
           your
           Predominant
           ,
           Cutting
           off
           of
           the
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           plucking
           out
           of
           the
           Right
           Eye
           ,
           and
           that
           painful
           Duty
           of
           Heart-searching
           ,
           and
           Self-judging
           ,
           as
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           chiefly
           when
           ye
           are
           coming
           to
           a
           Communion
           ,
           Carnal
           Wit
           will
           suggest
           to
           you
           that
           such
           precise
           strictness
           is
           not
           needful
           .
           Now
           this
           Rule
           is
           flatly
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           is
           here
           prescribed
           ,
           The
           Rule
           of
           Gods
           Approbation
           :
           For
           the
           
             Carnal
             Mind
          
           is
           Enmity
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Those
           walk
           not
           by
           this
           Rule
           whose
           great
           endeavour
           is
           to
           conform
           themselves
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           what
           God
           Desires
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           they
           themselves
           find
           Peace
           in
           ,
           and
           who
           if
           they
           get
           not
           troublesome
           challenges
           from
           Conscience
           for
           their
           way
           ,
           do
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           their
           way
           is
           good
           enough
           ,
           and
           do
           
           never
           set
           themselves
           to
           enquire
           further
           about
           it
           :
           Now
           this
           is
           an
           unsure
           Rule
           :
           For
           1.
           
           Many
           may
           have
           Peace
           in
           that
           which
           is
           just
           opposite
           to
           what
           God
           Requires
           and
           Desires
           .
           Ye'l
           see
           Deut.
           29.
           19.
           
           How
           the
           Prophane
           Ruffian
           cryeth
           ,
           
             Peace
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             Peace
             ,
             though
             he
             add
             Drunkenness
             to
             Thirst
             :
          
           As
           it
           were
           in
           despite
           of
           God.
           But
           ,
           2.
           
           Tho'
           thy
           Conscience
           be
           not
           thus
           fear'd
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           sleeping
           ,
           because
           thou
           takes
           no
           pains
           to
           get
           it
           awakened
           ;
           And
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           but
           rouze
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           pass
           impartial
           Sentence
           upon
           thy
           Way
           ,
           There
           are
           many
           things
           thy
           Conscience
           would
           give
           thee
           little
           rest
           in
           ,
           for
           which
           now
           thou
           finds
           no
           check
           or
           challenge
           .
           3.
           
           It
           would
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           Conscience
           now
           and
           then
           do
           not
           give
           you
           some
           gentle
           Checks
           for
           many
           things
           ,
           tho
           it
           wound
           not
           sore
           ,
           because
           ye
           do
           quickly
           command
           it
           to
           silence
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           speak
           to
           purpose
           ,
           being
           overaw'd
           so
           that
           it
           dare
           not
           speak
           .
           In
           either
           of
           which
           Cases
           ,
           Peace
           of
           Mind
           is
           not
           a
           safe
           Rule
           to
           walk
           by
           ;
           For
           ye
           may
           have
           Peace
           in
           that
           which
           God
           approveth
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           here
           expressed
           ,
           for
           clearing
           what
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           makes
           our
           Performances
           accepted
           of
           by
           God
           :
           It
           is
           somewhat
           in
           the
           
             Inward
             Parts
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           that
           which
           is
           External
           and
           obvious
           to
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           Internal
           and
           only
           known
           to
           God
           ,
           even
           the
           hidden
           man
           of
           the
           Heart
           .
           It
           's
           true
           the
           man
           who
           would
           walk
           acceptably
           ,
           must
           also
           look
           to
           that
           which
           is
           External
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           Commanded
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Philip.
             4.
             8.
             
             Finally
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ;
             If
             there
             be
             any
             vertue
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             praise
             ,
             think
             on
             these
             things
             .
          
           So
           he
           is
           not
           to
           over
           look
           all
           things
           External
           ,
           or
           look
           on
           them
           as
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           Honest
           ,
           Pure
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           Report
           ,
           and
           any
           vertue
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           must
           set
           about
           them
           :
           Only
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           such
           a
           man
           should
           ly
           most
           about
           his
           Heart
           and
           
             Inward
             Parts
          
           ;
           how
           to
           get
           it
           brought
           up
           to
           Duty
           and
           keeped
           at
           Duty
           :
           For
           
             John
             4.
             24.
             
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             Worship
             him
             ,
             must
             Worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             .
          
           The
           Heart
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           God
           doth
           mainly
           seek
           .
           
             My
             Son
          
           (
           saith
           Solomon
           )
           
             Prov
             :
             23.
             26.
             
             Give
             me
             thy
             Heart
             .
          
           And
           He
           doth
           so
           seek
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           get
           it
           not
           ,
           he
           cares
           not
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Isai.
             29.
             13.
             
             This
             People
             draw
             near
             me
             with
             their
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Lips
             do
             Honour
             Me
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             Heart
             far
             from
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           run
           out
           in
           a
           sad
           complaint
           That
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           times
           is
           almost
           all
           Out-side-work
           (
           at
           least
           in
           very
           many
           )
           who
           the
           longer
           they
           live
           make
           the
           less
           ado
           about
           the
           Heart
           :
           And
           is
           it
           not
           so
           ,
           If
           when
           ye
           neglect
           the
           external
           part
           of
           Duty
           ye
           get
           a
           Challenge
           ,
           but
           if
           that
           be
           discharged
           ye
           have
           Peace
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           more
           care
           about
           the
           Heart
           than
           if
           ye
           had
           none
           ?
           But
           as
           to
           your
           accquitting
           your selves
           in
           this
           particular
           of
           making
           your
           great
           work
           ly
           about
           the
           Heart
           and
           
             Inward
             parts
          
           ,
           Try
           your selves
           but
           by
           these
           Three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           What
           is
           your
           care
           to
           restrain
           and
           mortify
           Heart
           Sins
           ,
           which
           the
           
           Apostle
           calls
           the
           Filthiness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           As
           High
           conceit
           of
           your selves
           ,
           and
           your
           envying
           of
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           it
           overshadows
           you
           ;
           The
           Sin
           of
           Fretting
           and
           repining
           under
           cross
           dispensations
           ;
           of
           not
           reverencing
           God
           in
           ,
           and
           being
           contented
           with
           your
           Lott
           .
           Try
           I
           say
           what
           your
           Cares
           and
           Endeavours
           are
           to
           mortify
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Heart
           sins
           ;
           2.
           
           Try
           what
           Conscience
           ye
           make
           to
           Discharge
           Inward
           and
           spiritual
           Duties
           ,
           which
           require
           only
           the
           Inward
           man
           to
           be
           acted
           in
           them
           ;
           As
           the
           Duty
           of
           meditating
           on
           God
           ,
           keeping
           intercourse
           and
           fellowship
           betwixt
           your
           Hearts
           and
           Him
           ,
           The
           Duty
           of
           self
           judging
           ,
           and
           calling
           your self
           to
           an
           account
           every
           night
           of
           the
           days
           work
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           stooping
           to
           God
           under
           Cross
           Dispensations
           ,
           and
           constructing
           aright
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           God
           does
           .
           Try
           I
           say
           what
           Conscience
           ye
           make
           ,
           to
           discharge
           those
           and
           such
           like
           spiritual
           Duties
           .
           3.
           
           Try
           in
           what
           way
           your
           greatest
           Care
           doth
           run
           in
           these
           Duties
           which
           require
           both
           the
           Outward
           and
           Inward
           man
           ;
           Is
           your
           great
           Care
           to
           act
           from
           right
           motives
           ,
           and
           for
           right
           ends
           ?
           or
           rather
           do
           ye
           not
           on
           the
           contrair
           take
           but
           litle
           care
           what
           be
           the
           frame
           of
           your
           Heart
           within
           ,
           if
           ye
           but
           get
           the
           outward
           work
           done
           ,
           and
           a
           fair
           out-side
           which
           none
           can
           challenge
           ?
           Is
           your
           desire
           not
           only
           to
           exercise
           your
           Tongue
           in
           Praying
           ,
           Your
           voice
           and
           art
           in
           Singing
           Praises
           ,
           but
           also
           and
           mainly
           ,
           to
           exercise
           your
           spiritual
           Graces
           ,
           your
           Faith
           ,
           your
           Humility
           ,
           your
           Love
           ,
           your
           Repentence
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           your
           joy
           in
           God
           ?
           I
           fear
           if
           ye
           try
           by
           these
           marks
           ,
           many
           of
           us
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Inward
           parts
           be
           
           that
           which
           God
           Desireth
           most
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           that
           whereof
           we
           do
           give
           him
           least
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           Duties
           to
           be
           but
           shadows
           of
           Duty
           ;
           They
           have
           the
           external
           draughts
           and
           lineaments
           ,
           shape
           and
           proportion
           of
           Duty
           but
           no
           more
           ;
           they
           are
           painted
           Duties
           ,
           like
           a
           painted
           man
           without
           life
           ,
           a
           painted
           fire
           without
           heat
           ,
           Let
           the
           tryal
           of
           your self
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           judging
           of
           your selves
           for
           them
           ,
           be
           a
           part
           of
           your
           Preparation
           :
           And
           take
           this
           for
           a
           further
           part
           of
           it
           from
           the
           same
           Ground
           ,
           if
           ye
           would
           have
           what
           ye
           do
           about
           your
           Preparation
           ,
           accepted
           of
           by
           God
           ,
           let
           your
           great
           work
           ly
           about
           your
           Heart
           ,
           how
           to
           get
           it
           brought
           to
           Duty
           ,
           and
           wrought
           up
           to
           some
           good
           Frame
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           desireth
           mainly
           the
           
             Inward
             parts
          
           ;
           and
           where
           your
           backward
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           lumpish
           Hearts
           will
           not
           move
           or
           drive
           for
           you
           ,
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           to
           draw
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           
             willing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           lastly
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           here
           condescended
           on
           as
           a
           necessary
           Ingredient
           ,
           for
           making
           our
           performances
           Acceptable
           and
           savoury
           viz.
           The
           Grace
           of
           Truth
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           
             Behold
             thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             Inward
             parts
             .
          
           And
           it
           gives
           us
           this
           Doctrine
           That
           the
           Grace
           of
           sincerity
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           Is
           abosolutely
           necessary
           for
           making
           our
           Duties
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ;
           It
           's
           so
           necessary
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           accept
           even
           very
           little
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           I
           reject
           much
           where
           it
           is
           wanting
           :
           we
           'l
           see
           both
           these
           if
           we
           look
           to
           the
           Scripture
           verdict
           of
           two
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           ,
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           Asa
           ,
           He
           was
           guilty
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           there
           were
           very
           visible
           defects
           in
           him
           
           as
           sufficient
           that
           they
           may
           do
           the
           like
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Rule
           which
           God
           forbids
           to
           follow
           ,
           
             Exod.
             23.
             2.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             follow
             a
             multitude
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           
             Broad
             is
             the
             way
             which
             leadeth
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             many
             there
             be
             that
             go
             therein
             :
          
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           Rule
           which
           many
           follow
           ,
           both
           as
           the
           matter
           what
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           they
           do
           it
           :
           How
           many
           are
           there
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           want
           not
           their
           own
           Convictions
           and
           Challenges
           for
           several
           things
           they
           themselves
           are
           conscious
           of
           ,
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           many
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           same
           Evils
           with
           themselves
           ,
           they
           force
           themselves
           to
           take
           Peace
           and
           hold
           on
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           many
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           fault
           :
           Alas
           ,
           That
           is
           but
           a
           very
           poor
           ground
           of
           Comfort
           ,
           To
           go
           to
           Hell
           with
           Company
           ,
           and
           speaks
           but
           very
           little
           zeal
           for
           God's
           Honour
           ,
           else
           the
           more
           thou
           seest
           it
           trampled
           on
           by
           others
           ,
           thou
           would
           be
           the
           more
           tender
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           more
           Common
           any
           sin
           is
           ,
           thou
           should
           hate
           it
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           God
           gets
           the
           more
           Dishonour
           by
           it
           :
           This
           was
           
           David's
           way
           ,
           
             Rivers
             of
             Tears
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             run
             down
             mine
             Eyes
             because
             of
             the
             wicked
             who
             transgress
             thy
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Those
           walk
           not
           by
           this
           Rule
           ,
           who
           walk
           only
           by
           that
           which
           their
           own
           Carnal
           Wit
           and
           Natural
           Reason
           approves
           ;
           How
           many
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           God
           in
           His
           Word
           requires
           more
           exactness
           in
           their
           Walk
           ,
           yet
           they
           rest
           on
           that
           which
           they
           think
           their
           own
           Carnal
           Wit
           thinks
           may
           suffice
           ;
           They
           'll
           do
           what
           they
           can
           in
           Religious
           Duties
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           but
           to
           do
           what
           they
           please
           ;
           But
           for
           further
           ,
           God
           must
           forgive
           them
           :
           Thus
           
           they
           'l
           medle
           with
           what
           is
           easie
           ,
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           profitable
           ,
           in
           Religion
           ;
           But
           for
           what
           is
           hurtful
           ,
           burthen
           some
           ,
           or
           may
           bring
           loss
           ,
           they
           'l
           never
           owne
           that
           ;
           Because
           their
           Carnal
           Reason
           suggests
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           less
           than
           that
           may
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           Religion
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           People
           ought
           not
           to
           impoverish
           or
           destroy
           themselves
           for
           it
           :
           Thus
           many
           do
           easily
           dispense
           with
           themselves
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           all
           painful
           Hazards
           and
           expensive
           Duties
           ;
           such
           as
           To
           deal
           their
           Bread
           to
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           To
           choose
           Affliction
           rather
           than
           to
           sin
           ;
           Not
           to
           recompense
           evil
           with
           evil
           ,
           but
           evil
           with
           good
           ,
           To
           cleave
           unto
           Christ
           and
           Truth
           when
           the
           wind
           of
           Tryal
           and
           Persecution
           blow
           hard
           in
           their
           face
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           Duties
           are
           not
           much
           stood
           on
           by
           the
           Man
           that
           walks
           by
           this
           Rule
           of
           Carnal
           Reason
           .
           As
           also
           the
           Duty
           of
           Mortifying
           your
           Predominant
           ,
           Cutting
           off
           of
           the
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           plucking
           out
           of
           the
           Right
           Eye
           ,
           and
           that
           painful
           Duty
           of
           Heart-searching
           ,
           and
           Self-judging
           ,
           as
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           chiefly
           when
           ye
           are
           coming
           to
           a
           Communion
           ,
           Carnal
           Wit
           will
           suggest
           to
           you
           that
           such
           precise
           strictness
           is
           not
           needful
           .
           Now
           this
           Rule
           is
           flatly
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           is
           here
           prescribed
           ,
           The
           Rule
           of
           Gods
           Approbation
           :
           For
           the
           
             Carnal
             Mind
          
           is
           Enmity
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Those
           walk
           not
           by
           this
           Rule
           whose
           great
           endeavour
           is
           to
           conform
           themselves
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           what
           God
           Desires
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           they
           themselves
           find
           Peace
           in
           ,
           and
           who
           if
           they
           get
           not
           troublesome
           challenges
           from
           Conscience
           for
           their
           way
           ,
           do
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           their
           way
           is
           good
           enough
           ,
           and
           do
           
           never
           set
           themselves
           to
           enquire
           further
           about
           it
           :
           Now
           this
           is
           an
           unsure
           Rule
           :
           For
           1.
           
           Many
           may
           have
           Peace
           in
           that
           which
           is
           just
           opposite
           to
           what
           God
           Requires
           and
           Desires
           .
           Ye'l
           see
           Deut.
           29.
           19.
           
           How
           the
           Prophane
           Ruffian
           cryeth
           ,
           
             Peace
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             Peace
             ,
             though
             he
             add
             Drunkenness
             to
             Thirst
             :
          
           As
           it
           were
           in
           despite
           of
           God.
           But
           ,
           2.
           
           Tho'
           thy
           Conscience
           be
           not
           thus
           fear'd
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           sleeping
           ,
           because
           thou
           takes
           no
           pains
           to
           get
           it
           awakened
           ;
           And
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           but
           rouze
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           pass
           impartial
           Sentence
           upon
           thy
           Way
           ,
           There
           are
           many
           things
           thy
           Conscience
           would
           give
           thee
           little
           rest
           in
           ,
           for
           which
           now
           thou
           finds
           no
           check
           or
           challenge
           .
           3.
           
           It
           would
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           Conscience
           now
           and
           then
           do
           not
           give
           you
           some
           gentle
           Checks
           for
           many
           things
           ,
           tho
           it
           wound
           not
           sore
           ,
           because
           ye
           do
           quickly
           command
           it
           to
           silence
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           speak
           to
           purpose
           ,
           being
           overaw'd
           so
           that
           it
           dare
           not
           speak
           .
           In
           either
           of
           which
           Cases
           ,
           Peace
           of
           Mind
           is
           not
           a
           safe
           Rule
           to
           walk
           by
           ;
           For
           ye
           may
           have
           Peace
           in
           that
           which
           God
           approveth
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           here
           expressed
           ,
           for
           clearing
           what
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           makes
           our
           Performances
           accepted
           of
           by
           God
           :
           It
           is
           somewhat
           in
           the
           
             Inward
             Parts
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           that
           which
           is
           External
           and
           obvious
           to
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           Internal
           and
           only
           known
           to
           God
           ,
           even
           the
           hidden
           man
           of
           the
           Heart
           .
           It
           's
           true
           the
           man
           who
           would
           walk
           acceptably
           ,
           must
           also
           look
           to
           that
           which
           is
           External
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           Commanded
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Philip.
             4.
             8.
             
             Finally
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ;
             If
             there
             be
             any
             vertue
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             praise
             ,
             think
             on
             these
             things
             .
          
           So
           he
           is
           not
           to
           over
           look
           all
           things
           External
           ,
           or
           look
           on
           them
           as
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           Honest
           ,
           Pure
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           Report
           ,
           and
           any
           vertue
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           must
           set
           about
           them
           :
           Only
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           such
           a
           man
           should
           ly
           most
           about
           his
           Heart
           and
           
             Inward
             Parts
          
           ;
           how
           to
           get
           it
           brought
           up
           to
           Duty
           and
           keeped
           at
           Duty
           :
           For
           
             John
             4.
             24.
             
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             Worship
             him
             ,
             must
             Worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             .
          
           The
           Heart
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           God
           doth
           mainly
           seek
           .
           
             My
             Son
          
           (
           saith
           
             Solomon
             )
             Prov
             :
             23.
             26.
             
             Give
             me
             thy
             Heart
             .
          
           And
           He
           doth
           so
           seek
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           get
           it
           not
           ,
           he
           cares
           not
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Isai.
             29.
             13.
             
             This
             People
             draw
             near
             me
             with
             their
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Lips
             do
             Honour
             Me
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             Heart
             far
             from
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           run
           out
           in
           a
           sad
           complaint
           That
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           times
           is
           almost
           all
           Out-side-work
           (
           at
           least
           in
           very
           many
           )
           who
           the
           longer
           they
           live
           make
           the
           less
           ado
           about
           the
           Heart
           :
           And
           is
           it
           not
           so
           ,
           If
           when
           ye
           neglect
           the
           external
           part
           of
           Duty
           ye
           get
           a
           Challenge
           ,
           but
           if
           that
           be
           discharged
           ye
           have
           Peace
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           more
           care
           about
           the
           Heart
           than
           if
           ye
           had
           none
           ?
           But
           as
           to
           your
           accquitting
           your selves
           in
           this
           particular
           of
           making
           your
           great
           work
           ly
           about
           the
           Heart
           and
           
             Inward
             parts
          
           ,
           Try
           your selves
           but
           by
           these
           Three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           What
           is
           your
           care
           to
           restrain
           and
           mortify
           Heart
           Sins
           ,
           which
           the
           
           Apostle
           calls
           the
           Filthiness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           As
           High
           conceit
           of
           your selves
           ,
           and
           your
           envying
           of
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           it
           overshadows
           you
           ;
           The
           Sin
           of
           Fretting
           and
           repining
           under
           cross
           dispensations
           ;
           of
           not
           reverencing
           God
           in
           ,
           and
           being
           contented
           with
           your
           Lott
           .
           Try
           I
           say
           what
           your
           Cares
           and
           Endeavours
           are
           to
           mortify
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Heart
           sins
           ;
           2.
           
           Try
           what
           Conscience
           ye
           make
           to
           Discharge
           Inward
           and
           spiritual
           Duties
           ,
           which
           require
           only
           the
           Inward
           man
           to
           be
           acted
           in
           them
           ;
           As
           the
           Duty
           of
           meditating
           on
           God
           ,
           keeping
           intercourse
           and
           fellowship
           betwixt
           your
           Hearts
           and
           Him
           ,
           The
           Duty
           of
           self
           judging
           ,
           and
           calling
           your self
           to
           an
           account
           every
           night
           of
           the
           days
           work
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           stooping
           to
           God
           under
           Cross
           Dispensations
           ,
           and
           constructing
           aright
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           God
           does
           .
           Try
           I
           say
           what
           Conscience
           ye
           make
           ,
           to
           discharge
           those
           and
           such
           like
           spiritual
           Duties
           .
           3.
           
           Try
           in
           what
           way
           your
           greatest
           Care
           doth
           run
           in
           these
           Duties
           which
           require
           both
           the
           Outward
           and
           Inward
           man
           ;
           Is
           your
           great
           Care
           to
           act
           from
           right
           motives
           ,
           and
           for
           right
           ends
           ?
           or
           rather
           do
           ye
           not
           on
           the
           contrair
           take
           but
           litle
           care
           what
           be
           the
           frame
           of
           your
           Heart
           within
           ,
           if
           ye
           but
           get
           the
           outward
           work
           done
           ,
           and
           a
           fair
           out-side
           which
           none
           can
           challenge
           ?
           Is
           your
           desire
           not
           only
           to
           exercise
           your
           Tongue
           in
           Praying
           ,
           Your
           voice
           and
           art
           in
           Singing
           Praises
           ,
           but
           also
           and
           mainly
           ,
           to
           exercise
           your
           spiritual
           Graces
           ,
           your
           Faith
           ,
           your
           Humility
           ,
           your
           Love
           ,
           your
           Repentance
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           your
           joy
           in
           God
           ?
           I
           fear
           if
           ye
           try
           by
           these
           marks
           ,
           many
           of
           us
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Inward
           parts
           b●
           
           that
           which
           God
           Desireth
           most
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           that
           whereof
           we
           do
           give
           him
           least
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           Duties
           to
           be
           but
           shadows
           of
           Duty
           ;
           They
           have
           the
           external
           draughts
           and
           lineaments
           ,
           shape
           and
           proportion
           of
           Duty
           but
           no
           more
           ;
           they
           are
           painted
           Duties
           ,
           like
           a
           painted
           man
           without
           life
           ,
           a
           painted
           fire
           without
           heat
           ,
           Let
           the
           tryal
           of
           your self
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           judging
           of
           your selves
           for
           them
           ,
           be
           a
           part
           of
           your
           Preparation
           :
           And
           take
           this
           for
           a
           further
           part
           of
           it
           from
           the
           same
           Ground
           ,
           if
           ye
           would
           have
           what
           ye
           do
           about
           your
           Preparation
           ,
           accepted
           of
           by
           God
           ,
           let
           your
           great
           work
           ly
           about
           your
           Heart
           ,
           how
           to
           get
           it
           brought
           to
           Duty
           ,
           and
           wrought
           up
           to
           some
           good
           Frame
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           desireth
           mainly
           the
           
             Inward
             parts
          
           ;
           and
           where
           your
           backward
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           lumpish
           Hearts
           will
           not
           move
           or
           drive
           for
           you
           ,
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           to
           draw
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           
             willing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           lastly
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           here
           condescended
           on
           as
           a
           necessary
           Ingredient
           ,
           for
           making
           our
           performances
           Acceptable
           and
           savoury
           viz.
           The
           Grace
           of
           Truth
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           
             Behold
             thou
             desirest
             Truth
             in
             the
             Inward
             parts
             .
          
           And
           it
           gives
           us
           this
           Doctrine
           That
           the
           Grace
           of
           sincerity
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           Is
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           making
           our
           Duties
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ;
           It
           's
           so
           necessary
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           accept
           even
           very
           little
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           he●l
           reject
           much
           where
           it
           is
           wanting
           :
           we
           'l
           see
           both
           these
           if
           we
           look
           to
           the
           Scripture
           verdict
           of
           two
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           ,
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           Asa
           ,
           He
           was
           guilty
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           there
           were
           very
           visible
           defects
           in
           him
           
           trary
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           required
           :
           as
           particularly
           ,
           he
           caused
           imprison
           the
           Prophet
           who
           reproved
           him
           2
           Chron
           :
           16
           10.
           
           He
           did
           not
           remove
           the
           superstitious
           High
           places
           ,
           and
           yet
           see
           what
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           saith
           of
           him
           1
           
             King
             15
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             High
             places
             were
             not
             removed
             :
             nevertheless
             Asa
             his
             Heart
             was
             perfect
             with
             the
             Lord
             all
             his
             days
             .
          
           Implying
           that
           because
           he
           was
           a
           sincere
           upright
           hearted
           man
           ,
           the
           Lord
           overlooked
           his
           many
           other
           failings
           .
           So
           much
           is
           also
           implyed
           in
           
           Hezekiah's
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           Answer
           it
           gets
           from
           God
           2
           
             Chron.
             30.
             18.
             19.
             
             The
             good
             Lord
             pardon
             every
             one
             that
             prepareth
             his
             Heart
             to
             seek
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             cleansed
             according
             to
             the
             Purification
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             And
             the
             Lord
             hearkned
             to
             Hezekiah
             and
             healed
             the
             People
             .
          
           The
           other
           is
           King
           
             Amaziah
             2
             Chron
             :
             25
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             a
             perfect
             Heart
             .
          
           Implying
           that
           though
           he
           did
           many
           things
           which
           in
           themselves
           were
           Right
           and
           Good
           ,
           yet
           because
           his
           Heart
           was
           not
           single
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           straight
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           regard
           it
           ;
           which
           cleareth
           the
           thing
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           That
           the
           Grace
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           is
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           accept
           even
           very
           little
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           reject
           much
           where
           it
           is
           wanting
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           opening
           up
           this
           Grace
           of
           Truth
           and
           sincerity
           a
           litle
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           application
           of
           the
           Point
           :
           Know
           1
           ,
           Sincerity
           is
           a
           Grace
           which
           looketh
           mainly
           to
           the
           Inside
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           here
           called
           
             Truth
             in
             the
             Inward
             parts
          
           :
           If
           thou
           be
           a
           Sincere
           man
           ,
           an
           Israelite
           indeed
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           guile
           ,
           
           Though
           a
           fair
           outside
           ,
           may
           please
           Onlookers
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           no
           further
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           please
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           knows
           it
           will
           not
           please
           God
           ,
           
             He
             desireth
             Truth
             in
             the
             Inward
             parts
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           already
           .
           2.
           
           Sincerity
           and
           Truth
           of
           Heart
           makes
           a
           man's
           Tongue
           and
           Heart
           to
           go
           together
           in
           all
           his
           deportment
           ,
           whether
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ;
           The
           sincere
           hearted
           Man
           is
           not
           a
           double
           Man
           ,
           he
           labours
           to
           be
           that
           in
           effect
           which
           he
           gives
           himself
           out
           to
           be
           .
           Thus
           1.
           
           John
           3.
           18
           
           ▪
           Truth
           is
           opposed
           to
           ●air
           words
           which
           are
           no
           more
           but
           Words
           ;
           
             My
             litle
             Children
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             let
             us
             not
             love
             in
             Word
             ,
             neither
             in
             Tongue
             ,
             but
             in
             Deed
             and
             in
             Truth
             .
          
           Implying
           where
           Word
           and
           Deed
           go
           not
           together
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           singleness
           ,
           sincerity
           ,
           or
           Truth
           there
           .
           3.
           
           Sincerity
           aims
           at
           the
           right
           end
           ,
           and
           works
           from
           right
           ,
           approven
           and
           spiritual
           motives
           .
           The
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             Philip
          
           :
           1.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Puts
           this
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           sincere
           and
           unsincere
           man
           ,
           The
           Sincere
           Man
           works
           out
           of
           love
           and
           good
           will
           to
           Christ
           and
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Unsincere
           man
           again
           works
           the
           same
           Work
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           works
           out
           of
           envy
           and
           strife
           ,
           For
           some
           base
           and
           by
           ends
           .
           This
           Grace
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           Truth
           makes
           a
           man
           look
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Substance
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           Right
           and
           Commanded
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Manner
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           that
           they
           be
           from
           spiritual
           motives
           and
           for
           a
           right
           end
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           Thy
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           Thy
           neighbours
           good
           and
           Edification
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           Vse
           ,
           Ye
           would
           try
           if
           there
           be
           not
           much
           want
           and
           inlake
           of
           this
           Truth
           and
           Sincerity
           among
           Us
           ;
           It
           's
           true
           every
           inlake
           and
           failing
           in
           the
           exercise
           
           of
           Sincerity
           will
           not
           prove
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           Unsincere
           ;
           As
           every
           act
           of
           Hypocrisie
           will
           not
           make
           a
           Man
           an
           Hypocrite
           if
           so
           he
           do
           not
           countenance
           himself
           in
           it
           ;
           If
           so
           he
           do
           bewail
           it
           and
           flee
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           get
           pardon
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           strength
           to
           subdue
           it
           :
           It
           is
           not
           for
           this
           end
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           search
           and
           try
           your
           Inlakes
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Sincerity
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           give
           your selves
           over
           for
           Rotten-hearted
           Hypocrites
           :
           But
           that
           you
           may
           bewail
           it
           ,
           take
           with
           it
           ,
           judge
           your selves
           for
           it
           ,
           flee
           to
           Christ
           to
           get
           it
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           Grace
           to
           amend
           it
           ;
           And
           your
           making
           this
           use
           of
           your
           foul
           Failings
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           clear
           evidence
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           has
           been
           much
           unsincerity
           ,
           and
           shameless
           Hypocrisie
           in
           you
           ,
           yet
           ye
           are
           no
           real
           Hypocrites
           ▪
        
         
           But
           the
           main
           Use
           of
           the
           Point
           is
           ,
           That
           as
           ye
           desire
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           Acceptably
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Right
           Manner
           ,
           so
           deal
           with
           God
           sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Let
           your
           great
           Work
           ly
           about
           your
           Heart
           and
           Inward
           Parts
           to
           get
           some
           right
           frame
           and
           disposition
           put
           on
           them
           ,
           whereof
           I
           spoke
           before
           ;
           Only
           an
           humble
           ,
           hungring
           frame
           ,
           thirsting
           after
           Communion
           and
           Fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           frame
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
           Again
           let
           your
           coming
           flow
           from
           Spiritual
           Motives
           ,
           and
           level
           at
           Right
           and
           Approven
           Ends
           ;
           But
           especially
           deal
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Tr●th
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           labouring
           to
           be
           That
           indeed
           ,
           which
           by
           your
           Act
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           Communion
           ye
           give
           your selves
           out
           for
           .
           Now
           ye
           give
           your selves
           out
           for
           many
           things
           .
           1.
           
           Your
           Coming
           saith
           ,
           That
           ye
           have
           need
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           at
           him
           ;
           And
           therefore
           
           deal
           sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           Christ
           ,
           in
           searching
           out
           and
           being
           affected
           with
           the
           need
           ye
           have
           of
           Him.
           2.
           
           Your
           Coming
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           speaks
           that
           ye
           are
           weary
           of
           your
           old
           Masters
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           real
           mind
           to
           change
           them
           ;
           Now
           I
           beseech
           you
           deal
           sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           see
           it
           be
           so
           that
           ye
           are
           really
           weary
           of
           your
           old
           Lusts
           which
           formerly
           enslaved
           you
           ;
           And
           that
           ye
           have
           a
           mind
           indeed
           to
           quite
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Ye
           do
           hereby
           give
           out
           that
           you
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           take
           God
           for
           your
           Master
           ,
           to
           enrol
           your self
           in
           the
           List
           of
           His
           Soldiers
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           your
           own
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           which
           is
           an
           Enemy
           with
           Him
           ;
           Deal
           in
           Truth
           and
           dissemble
           not
           with
           God
           in
           this
           :
           See
           ye
           come
           not
           to
           give
           God
           a
           Day
           ,
           with
           a
           secret
           purpose
           to
           give
           the
           Devil
           an
           Year
           .
           4.
           
           Ye
           do
           hereby
           give
           out
           ,
           that
           you
           mind
           to
           close
           with
           Christ
           on
           His
           own
           Terms
           ;
           See
           ye
           deal
           sincerely
           with
           Him
           in
           this
           also
           ;
           And
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           Ponder
           well
           and
           think
           on
           the
           Terms
           before
           hand
           ,
           for
           if
           ye
           close
           a
           Bargain
           with
           Him
           on
           his
           own
           terms
           ,
           and
           so
           deal
           sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           him
           ;
           Ye
           must
           first
           take
           him
           Freely
           ,
           For
           
             Come
             and
             buy
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             without
             money
             and
             without
             price
             .
             Isai
          
           55.
           1.
           
           And
           therefore
           ye
           must
           not
           keep
           back
           from
           Him
           ,
           or
           come
           heartlesly
           to
           Him
           ,
           because
           ye
           find
           no
           worth
           in
           your selves
           for
           which
           ye
           should
           be
           beloved
           by
           Him
           :
           If
           ye
           do
           so
           ,
           ye
           deal
           not
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           Him.
           2.
           
           If
           ye
           take
           Him
           on
           his
           own
           Terms
           ,
           and
           so
           deal
           Sincerely
           with
           Him
           ,
           ye
           must
           take
           him
           wholly
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Priest
           to
           save
           you
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           King
           to
           Rule
           in
           you
           :
           If
           ye
           mind
           to
           make
           no
           other
           use
           of
           Christ
           but
           to
           get
           your
           by-past
           Sins
           
           pardoned
           by
           Him
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           take
           on
           a
           new
           Score
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           ye
           deal
           not
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           Him
           ;
           ye
           pretend
           to
           take
           Him
           on
           His
           own
           Terms
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           take
           Him
           wholly
           ;
           And
           yet
           ye
           will
           not
           take
           Him
           as
           a
           King
           to
           Rule
           over
           you
           .
           3.
           
           Ye
           must
           take
           him
           with
           all
           the
           hazard
           that
           may
           follow
           upon
           your
           taking
           of
           Him
           ,
           ye
           must
           take
           him
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           ●leave
           to
           him
           ,
           through
           Well
           and
           through
           Woe
           ,
           aswell
           when
           the
           World
           frowns
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           smiles
           ,
           otherwise
           ye
           deal
           not
           Sincerely
           with
           him
           :
           For
           these
           are
           his
           own
           terms
           whereon
           ye
           pretend
           to
           close
           with
           him
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             will
             be
             my
             Disciple
             ,
             les
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Ye
           must
           take
           him
           Irrevocably
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Covenant
           :
           So
           that
           if
           the
           next
           day
           when
           the
           sensible
           Fruits
           of
           a
           Communion
           do
           not
           answer
           your
           expectation
           ,
           ye
           loose
           your
           grip
           and
           quite
           the
           Bargain
           ,
           ye
           do
           not
           deal
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           Him.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           shut
           up
           all
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           by
           giving
           some
           motives
           for
           making
           you
           deal
           thus
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           him
           .
           Know
           1.
           
           He
           is
           dealing
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           you
           ;
           He
           minds
           indeed
           to
           close
           a
           a
           most
           blessed
           Bargain
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           of
           you
           who
           mind
           to
           take
           him
           at
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           Credit
           ;
           And
           if
           ye
           will
           but
           credit
           him
           ,
           ye
           shall
           find
           from
           experience
           ere
           long
           that
           he
           hath
           been
           sincere
           ,
           real
           ,
           and
           in
           earnest
           with
           you
           :
           And
           to
           the
           end
           ye
           may
           trust
           him
           ,
           He
           gives
           the
           most
           speaking
           evidences
           of
           His
           Real
           sincerity
           towards
           you
           which
           can
           be
           given
           :
           Before
           ye
           take
           a
           tryal
           of
           him
           ,
           ye
           have
           His
           Word
           for
           
           it
           ,
           His
           Writ
           for
           it
           ,
           His
           Oath
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           have
           His
           Seal
           and
           Pledge
           of
           it
           ▪
           Even
           ,
           that
           He
           shall
           be
           all
           that
           to
           you
           which
           He
           gives
           himself
           out
           for
           :
           so
           that
           I
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           dealing
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           You
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           ye
           so
           with
           Him.
           2.
           
           Your
           dealing
           thus
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           Him
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           shew'd
           before
           )
           will
           make
           him
           overlook
           your
           many
           other
           Failings
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           he
           will
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           reckon
           on
           your
           Account
           .
           3.
           
           If
           ye
           deal
           not
           Sincerely
           and
           in
           Truth
           with
           Him
           now
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           venture
           when
           ,
           or
           if
           ever
           again
           ye
           get
           such
           another
           occasion
           to
           do
           that
           which
           ye
           now
           leave
           undone
           .
           Many
           of
           us
           have
           often
           at
           such
           times
           dealt
           deceitfully
           with
           God
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           have
           not
           been
           straight
           before
           Him
           :
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           New
           Offer
           ,
           That
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           is
           come
           or
           gone
           ,
           He
           shall
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           People
           ;
           And
           if
           ye
           close
           with
           this
           Offer
           in
           Truth
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           Own
           Terms
           ,
           ye
           shall
           find
           him
           to
           be
           forth-coming
           according
           to
           his
           Offer
           ;
           But
           if
           ye
           shall
           slight
           him
           ,
           and
           deal
           deceitfully
           with
           him
           ,
           seeming
           to
           close
           a
           Bargain
           with
           him
           when
           really
           ye
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           venture
           (
           I
           say
           it
           over
           again
           )
           if
           ever
           ye
           get
           such
           another
           Offer
           .
           The
           shaddows
           of
           the
           Evening
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           bright
           Sun-shine
           of
           Pure
           Ordinances
           we
           have
           hitherto
           enjoy'd
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           stretched
           out
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           our
           Sun
           drawing
           towards
           a
           declining
           ;
           But
           though
           that
           should
           not
           be
           ,
           yet
           who
           is
           there
           among
           you
           can
           infallibly
           promise
           ,
           That
           he
           shall
           ever
           see
           another
           Communion
           ?
           yea
           or
           hear
           any
           number
           of
           Sermons
           after
           this
           .
           And
           therefore
           while
           it
           is
           to
           day
           hear
           his
           
           Voice
           ▪
           and
           harden
           not
           your
           Hearts
           :
           Behold
           Now
           ,
           this
           very
           present
           (
           Now
           )
           is
           the
           Acceptable
           time
           and
           the
           day
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           And
           therefore
           
             Seek
             the
             Lord
             while
             he
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             Call
             upon
             him
             while
             he
             is
             near
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           AT
           KILWINNING
           ,
           MAY
           11th
           .
           1663.
           
           Upon
           the
           Munday
           immediatly
           after
           the
           Giving
           of
           the
           COMMUNION
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             LUKE
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             And
             blessed
             is
             he
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             Me.
             
          
        
         
           
             Beloved
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THAT
           place
           1
           
             Cor.
             1.
             23.
             
             —
             We
             Preach
             Christ
             crucified
             unto
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             —
          
           hath
           had
           its
           accomplishment
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           Age
           more
           than
           in
           this
           ;
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           
           His
           way
           of
           working
           ,
           both
           with
           Churches
           and
           Particular
           Souls
           ,
           hath
           been
           a
           stone
           of
           stumbling
           and
           rock
           of
           offence
           to
           many
           ;
           yea
           moe
           and
           moe
           are
           stumbling
           still
           ,
           what
           through
           one
           occasion
           or
           other
           ;
           many
           who
           once
           did
           seem
           to
           run
           well
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Piety
           ,
           have
           either
           already
           taken
           up
           ,
           or
           are
           in
           hazard
           to
           take
           up
           ,
           such
           an
           halt
           ,
           as
           Christ
           may
           be
           conceived
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           those
           very
           few
           who
           seem
           resolv'd
           to
           follow
           him
           through
           Better
           and
           Worse
           ,
           as
           once
           he
           said
           
             Joh.
             6.
             67.
             
             Vnto
             the
             twelve
          
           (
           when
           many
           of
           his
           Disciples
           went
           back
           and
           walked
           no
           more
           with
           him
           )
           
             will
             ye
             also
             go
             away
          
           ?
           I
           have
           therefore
           chosen
           this
           Text
           to
           speak
           from
           ,
           now
           immediatly
           after
           having
           engaged
           your selves
           to
           walk
           in
           Christs
           Way
           ,
           that
           thereby
           ye
           may
           guard
           against
           that
           woeful
           common
           evil
           of
           
             Being
             offended
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           of
           stumbling
           and
           taking
           up
           an
           halt
           in
           his
           Way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           stumbling
           blocks
           and
           rocks
           of
           offence
           ye
           may
           meet
           with
           :
           For
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             me
             .
          
           The
           Words
           are
           a
           Part
           of
           Christs
           Answer
           to
           that
           Question
           propounded
           to
           Him
           by
           Two
           of
           
           John's
           Disciples
           at
           
           John's
           desire
           ,
           
             verse
             20.
             —
             Art
             thou
             he
             that
             should
             come
             ,
             or
             look
             we
             for
             another
             ?
          
           Ye
           may
           wonder
           that
           John
           who
           knew
           Christ
           so
           well
           ,
           should
           have
           moved
           such
           a
           Question
           :
           But
           the
           Answer
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           Tho
           Souls
           know
           Christ
           never
           so
           well
           ,
           they
           'l
           desire
           and
           have
           need
           to
           know
           him
           better
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           what
           knowledge
           they
           have
           of
           him
           confirmed
           to
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Trial
           ;
           For
           John
           was
           now
           in
           Prison
           ▪
           And
           2dly
           .
           They
           'l
           desire
           that
           
           others
           may
           know
           him
           also
           ;
           For
           it
           appeareth
           from
           what
           goeth
           before
           ,
           that
           John
           propoundeth
           this
           Question
           for
           his
           Disciples
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfy
           their
           Doubts
           more
           than
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           Christ's
           Answer
           hath
           two
           Parts
           ▪
           1.
           
           He
           bids
           them
           shew
           John
           what
           they
           saw
           him
           doing
           ,
           
             Verse
             22.
             —
             Tell
             Iohn
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             what
             things
             ye
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             blind
             see
             ,
             the
             lame
             walk
             ,
             the
             lepers
             are
             cleansed
             ,
             the
             deaf
             hear
             ,
             the
             dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             to
             the
             poor
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             .
          
           If
           ye
           ask
           what
           makes
           this
           to
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Question
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           It
           maketh
           much
           ,
           for
           it
           shews
           he
           was
           doing
           that
           which
           Scripture
           foretold
           the
           Messias
           would
           do
           ,
           Isai.
           35.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           therefore
           he
           behoved
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           .
           2.
           
           In
           thir
           words
           he
           answereth
           a
           main
           Objection
           against
           this
           Truth
           taken
           from
           Christ's
           own
           low
           condition
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           which
           made
           many
           bear
           off
           him
           :
           For
           they
           expected
           a
           Glorious
           Messias
           ,
           a
           Great
           earthly
           Monarch
           ;
           And
           because
           Christ
           was
           but
           obscure
           and
           mean
           ,
           therefore
           they
           stumbled
           and
           were
           offended
           in
           him
           :
           To
           this
           Christ
           answereth
           ,
           —
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
          
           (
           or
           scandalized
           )
           
             in
             me
          
           .
           The
           word
           rendered
           here
           (
           offended
           or
           scandaliz'd
           )
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Metaphor
           taken
           from
           Travellers
           ,
           who
           having
           dashed
           their
           Foot
           or
           Leg
           at
           some
           stone
           or
           block
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           do
           stumble
           or
           take
           up
           an
           halt
           so
           as
           they
           can
           go
           no
           further
           ,
           at
           least
           advance
           not
           so
           quickly
           in
           the
           way
           as
           they
           did
           .
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           while
           he
           sayes
           
             Offended
             in
             me
          
           ,
           take
           this
           first
           Actively
           ;
           And
           so
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           They
           should
           not
           take
           occasion
           of
           stumbling
           from
           any
           thing
           in
           Christ
           or
           in
           His
           Way
           .
           
           2.
           
           It
           may
           be
           taken
           Passively
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           point
           out
           the
           Way
           that
           we
           should
           not
           stumble
           nor
           take
           up
           an
           halt
           in
           ;
           For
           there
           are
           some
           wayes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Every
           sinful
           course
           and
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           good
           for
           People
           to
           stumble
           in
           ,
           and
           turn
           their
           backs
           upon
           :
           But
           this
           Way
           wherein
           we
           should
           not
           stumble
           ,
           is
           Christ
           Himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           prescrib'd
           by
           him
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
          
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             who
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             me
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Happy
           is
           that
           Man
           who
           taketh
           not
           occasion
           from
           Me
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           My
           Way
           ,
           to
           stumble
           or
           turn
           his
           back
           upon
           Me
           ,
           and
           that
           course
           of
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           wherein
           I
           have
           commanded
           him
           to
           walk
           .
        
         
           The
           Words
           are
           but
           One
           entire
           Proposition
           and
           Sentence
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           therefore
           spend
           time
           in
           dividing
           them
           ;
           But
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Lord
           applyeth
           the
           general
           Prophesies
           Concerning
           the
           Messias
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           to
           Himself
           in
           particular
           ;
           shewing
           they
           were
           verified
           in
           Him
           ;
           For
           the
           Words
           (
           
             in
             me
          
           )
           have
           in
           them
           a
           direct
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           propounded
           by
           
           John's
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           shews
           the
           Messias
           was
           come
           ;
           and
           that
           He
           is
           That
           Messias
           .
           Whence
           we
           might
           mark
           ,
           That
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           ,
           who
           was
           Born
           in
           Bethlehem
           ,
           brought
           up
           in
           Nazareth
           ,
           and
           Crucified
           in
           Jerusalem
           ,
           is
           that
           very
           same
           Messias
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           Come
           and
           promised
           to
           the
           Fathers
           .
           We
           might
           observe
           2ly
           ,
           That
           before
           He
           gave
           this
           Answer
           that
           He
           was
           the
           promised
           Messias
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           stumble
           at
           ,
           He
           doth
           first
           prove
           by
           Scripture
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           while
           he
           hids
           
           John's
           Disciples
           
           tell
           their
           Master
           ,
           he
           was
           doing
           such
           miraculous
           Works
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           did
           foreshew
           none
           but
           Christ
           should
           do
           .
           Whence
           we
           might
           learn
           ,
           That
           all
           Questions
           and
           Debates
           about
           Religion
           should
           be
           determined
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           set
           down
           in
           Scripture
           :
           For
           here
           when
           a
           Question
           ariseth
           among
           
           John's
           Disciples
           ,
           If
           JESUS
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           was
           the
           promised
           Messias
           ?
           neither
           John
           the
           Baptist
           (
           than
           whom
           there
           was
           not
           a
           Greater
           Prophet
           among
           these
           that
           are
           
             Born
             of
             Women
          
           )
           yea
           nor
           Christ
           himself
           who
           was
           Greater
           than
           he
           ,
           do
           take
           it
           upon
           them
           to
           determine
           in
           it
           :
           But
           John
           sends
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           sends
           them
           to
           the
           Scripture
           for
           a
           Solution
           .
           Thus
           ,
           
             To
             the
             law
             and
             to
             the
             testimony
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Isai.
           8.
           20.
           
           )
           
             if
             they
             do
             not
             speak
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
           The
           neglect
           of
           this
           Rule
           hath
           been
           the
           In-let
           to
           Humane
           Traditions
           ,
           without
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           both
           in
           Worship
           and
           Government
           in
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           :
           And
           if
           this
           Rule
           once
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           end
           of
           Humane
           Ceremonies
           ,
           untill
           all
           that
           trash
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           be
           brought
           in
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Man
           can
           make
           way
           for
           One
           ,
           it
           may
           also
           make
           way
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           passing
           those
           ,
           The
           two
           following
           Doctrines
           are
           these
           that
           I
           intend
           most
           to
           insist
           upon
           ,
           And
           both
           of
           them
           are
           implyed
           .
           1.
           
           That
           there
           are
           many
           stumbling
           Blocks
           in
           Christ's
           way
           ,
           whereat
           People
           are
           apt
           to
           Offend
           ,
           take
           up
           an
           Halt
           and
           stumble
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           nothing
           of
           that
           kind
           which
           
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           stumble
           :
           For
           if
           there
           were
           not
           some
           stumbling
           Blocks
           ,
           Christ
           needed
           not
           so
           much
           guard
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           guarding
           against
           them
           ,
           he
           shews
           we
           should
           not
           stumble
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           prosecute
           both
           these
           Poins
           joyntly
           .
           1.
           
           By
           condiscending
           upon
           some
           of
           these
           Rocks
           of
           Offence
           from
           which
           the
           Jews
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           many
           since
           ,
           have
           taken
           occasion
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           an
           Halt
           in
           his
           Way
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           their
           backs
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           2.
           
           By
           making
           it
           evident
           that
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           or
           reason
           why
           ye
           should
           stumble
           at
           any
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Jews
           stumbled
           at
           the
           Meanness
           of
           Christs
           Person
           .
           They
           could
           never
           take
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           Carpenters
           Son
           ,
           accompanyed
           with
           a
           Train
           of
           poor
           Fisher-men
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           long
           looked-for
           Glorious
           Messias
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           Rock
           like
           to
           this
           which
           many
           yet
           do
           break
           their
           neck
           upon
           and
           stumble
           at
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           the
           Meanness
           of
           a
           Ministry
           ;
           Their
           Spirits
           cannot
           digest
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           contradicted
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           think
           )
           trampled
           upon
           ,
           by
           silly
           Bodies
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           Ministers
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           advanced
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           wordly
           Honour
           ;
           As
           thinking
           it
           will
           be
           less
           disgrace
           to
           be
           controlled
           ,
           reproved
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           stand
           in
           awe
           by
           such
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           stumble
           at
           the
           Way
           which
           God
           thinks
           meetest
           for
           saving
           Souls
           ;
           even
           that
           his
           Servants
           may
           have
           but
           little
           of
           outward
           Worldly
           Dignity
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           their
           work
           on
           Souls
           may
           not
           be
           imputed
           to
           them
           but
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           usually
           Gods
           own
           Way
           comes
           best
           speed
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             17.
             
             Paul
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           mean
           and
           afflicted
           Condition
           
           of
           Christs
           Ministers
           ,
           saith
           —
           
             We
             have
             this
             Treasure
             in
             Earthen
             Vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             us
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Jews
           stumbled
           at
           Christs
           Doctrine
           :
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           laying
           hold
           on
           Christs
           Righteousness
           ,
           
             Rom
             :
             10.
             3.
             
             They
             could
             not
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God.
          
           And
           his
           condemning
           of
           the
           very
           first
           Motions
           of
           the
           Heart
           to
           Sin
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           Christs
           vindicating
           the
           Law
           from
           the
           corrupt
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           18.
           
           &c.
           Thus
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           the
           strictness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           acuracy
           of
           Holiness
           enjoyned
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           stumbling
           Block
           unto
           many
           yet
           :
           How
           many
           are
           they
           who
           would
           willingly
           embrace
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           profess
           themselves
           Christians
           ;
           But
           to
           be
           so
           strick
           laced
           in
           your
           practice
           as
           that
           ye
           must
           dye
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           deny
           your selves
           ,
           pluck
           out
           the
           Right
           Eye
           ,
           cut
           off
           the
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           ye
           dare
           not
           lye
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           gain
           ,
           nor
           Drink
           to
           Excess
           with
           your
           Commerads
           ;
           nor
           Curse
           and
           Damn
           your selves
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           ye
           are
           in
           ●assion
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           avenge
           your selves
           with
           your
           own
           hand
           when
           ye
           have
           gotten
           a
           wrong
           ;
           This
           they
           think
           sounds
           harsh
           ,
           and
           must
           either
           have
           Liberty
           in
           things
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           'l
           altogether
           quite
           It.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Jews
           did
           stumble
           at
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           :
           They
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           laying
           aside
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           somewhat
           glorious
           to
           the
           Carnal
           Eye
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           that
           way
           of
           
           Religion
           called
           ,
           
             Gal
             :
             4.
             2.
             3.
             
             The
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           Pedagogy
           of
           the
           Law
           fitted
           for
           the
           Church
           while
           she
           was
           in
           her
           Infancy
           ;
           as
           Rudiments
           and
           Pedagogues
           are
           for
           Babes
           and
           Children
           ;
           Now
           that
           the
           
           Jew
           's
           did
           stumble
           at
           the
           Way
           of
           Christ
           because
           of
           it's
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           the
           laying
           aside
           that
           outward
           dress
           of
           Mosaical
           Ceremonies
           .
           Is
           clear
           from
           the
           many
           Disputes
           which
           Paul
           hath
           throughout
           his
           Epistles
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           And
           this
           hath
           been
           frequently
           a
           ground
           of
           Offence
           and
           stumbling
           to
           many
           since
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           think
           but
           God
           is
           better
           pleased
           with
           his
           Worship
           ,
           when
           it
           s
           decked
           up
           with
           a
           number
           of
           Humane
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           may
           breed
           (
           as
           they
           think
           )
           Humility
           and
           Devotion
           in
           the
           Worshipers
           ,
           than
           when
           it
           s
           gone
           about
           in
           that
           plain
           simple
           way
           wherein
           Our
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           hath
           enjoyned
           it
           .
           But
           this
           were
           to
           make
           People
           wiser
           than
           God
           ;
           For
           if
           he
           had
           thought
           such
           things
           needful
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           would
           prove
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           could
           he
           not
           easily
           have
           commanded
           them
           ;
           But
           now
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           not
           commanded
           ,
           but
           also
           forbidden
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           
             Col
             :
             2
             ,
             20.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             ye
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             from
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             World●
             why
             ,
             as
             though
             living
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             ye
             subject
             to
             Ordinances
             .
             Touch
             not
             ,
             Taste
             not
             ,
             Handle
             not
             ;
             which
             all
             are
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             using
             after
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           Evidently
           teaching
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           abrogate
           His
           own
           Ceremonies
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           appoint
           Theirs
           under
           the
           New.
           And
           as
           to
           that
           which
           is
           suggested
           ,
           That
           Humane
           Ceremonies
           added
           to
           Worship
           are
           a
           means
           
           to
           quicken
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           affirm
           of
           their
           Images
           and
           Relicts
           ;
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           following
           23
           
             verse
             ,
             Which
             things
             have
             indeed
             a
             shew
             of
             Wisdom
             in
             Will-worship
             and
             Humility
             —
          
           They
           seem
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           but
           really
           are
           not
           :
           It
           's
           but
           
             A
             shew
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           Devotion
           and
           Humility
           which
           is
           wrought
           by
           any
           Mean
           of
           man's
           Invention
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Men
           are
           ready
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           and
           his
           Way
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           sinful
           Infirmities
           of
           Instruments
           and
           Ministers
           :
           Let
           them
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           mend
           their
           own
           Faults
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           mend
           ours
           ;
           but
           as
           long
           as
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           best
           among
           them
           ,
           have
           their
           own
           Faults
           ,
           some
           Pride
           ,
           some
           Avarice
           ,
           some
           Worse
           ,
           Let
           them
           reprove
           our
           Faults
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           we
           will
           hold
           on
           and
           be
           doing
           ;
           For
           if
           Sin
           were
           as
           ill
           as
           they
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           would
           not
           they
           themselves
           be
           more
           afraid
           of
           it
           :
           But
           herein
           ye
           must
           know
           that
           ye
           stumble
           at
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           :
           For
           as
           ye
           heard
           from
           2
           
             Cor
             :
             4.
             7.
             
             We
             have
             this
             Treasure
             in
             Earthen
             Vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             us
             .
          
           He
           might
           have
           Preached
           to
           you
           by
           sinless
           Angels
           ;
           But
           this
           makes
           more
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           Men
           puzled
           with
           a
           Body
           of
           Death
           like
           your selves
           ,
           as
           an
           Hammer
           in
           his
           Hand
           to
           beat
           down
           the
           Body
           of
           Death
           in
           others
           ;
           For
           we
           must
           say
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           no
           Thanks
           to
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           but
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Men
           are
           ready
           to
           stumble
           at
           the
           Scandalous
           Out-breakings
           of
           others
           :
           Especially
           of
           those
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           employed
           as
           Instruments
           for
           promoting
           his
           Kingdom
           in
           Peoples
           Hearts
           ;
           No
           doubt
           this
           made
           
           many
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           and
           his
           way
           ,
           That
           Judas
           one
           of
           his
           Own
           Company
           for
           Covetousness
           did
           sell
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           hang'd
           himself
           afterwards
           .
           And
           indeed
           such
           Scandalous
           slips
           in
           those
           do
           prove
           dreadful
           Stumbling-blocks
           ,
           First
           ,
           To
           Profane
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Love
           to
           Religion
           ,
           but
           lie
           at
           a
           catch
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           any
           thing
           whereby
           they
           may
           throw
           dirt
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           here
           they
           get
           the
           very
           thing
           they
           wish
           :
           Hence
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             Woe
             to
             the
             World
             because
             of
             Offences
             ,
          
           They
           think
           themselves
           Happy
           because
           of
           Offences
           ,
           For
           they
           have
           got
           that
           which
           makes
           Religion
           hateful
           :
           But
           our
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             them
             because
             of
             Offences
             ,
          
           For
           they
           prove
           stumbling-blocks
           and
           break-necks
           to
           them
           .
           Again
           they
           prove
           dreadful
           stumbling
           blocks
           to
           Godly
           weak
           ones
           ,
           whose
           face
           is
           thereby
           covered
           with
           shame
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           have
           not
           the
           courage
           to
           go
           on
           in
           Christs
           Way
           ,
           and
           set
           their
           Face
           against
           the
           storm
           of
           reproach
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           which
           is
           raised
           up
           with
           such
           like
           work
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           know
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           or
           his
           Way
           for
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           Because
           1.
           
           He
           approveth
           no
           such
           Scandalous
           outbreakings
           ;
           His
           Word
           condemns
           them
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           none
           more
           than
           in
           his
           Followers
           :
           Because
           David
           by
           his
           fall
           made
           the
           Enemies
           of
           God
           to
           transgress
           ,
           therefore
           the
           sword
           never
           departed
           from
           his
           House
           .
           2.
           
           He
           permits
           such
           Offences
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           holy
           wise
           and
           just
           Reasons
           ,
           or
           that
           wicked
           men
           may
           thereby
           get
           occasion
           ,
           to
           vent
           that
           inward
           Spite
           they
           still
           carried
           against
           Religion
           and
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           Gods
           holy
           justice
           be
           permitted
           to
           break
           their
           necks
           upon
           them
           .
           
           And
           3.
           
           That
           all
           (
           even
           the
           best
           )
           may
           see
           therein
           their
           own
           weakness
           before
           a
           tentation
           ,
           and
           what
           unspeakable
           obligations
           they
           are
           under
           to
           God
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           not
           made
           examples
           of
           humane
           frailty
           unto
           others
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           to
           them
           .
           And
           4ly
           That
           all
           may
           learn
           not
           to
           have
           the
           Persons
           of
           men
           in
           admiration
           ,
           to
           love
           Truth
           and
           cleave
           unto
           it
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Piety
           of
           men
           who
           owne
           it
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           worth
           that
           is
           in
           Truth
           it self
           :
           So
           as
           that
           tho
           the
           very
           Ministers
           themselves
           who
           Preach
           it
           should
           run
           away
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Scandalous
           outbreakings
           thro
           durt
           upon
           it
           ,
           Yet
           ye
           may
           still
           adhere
           to
           it
           :
           In
           which
           case
           ,
           that
           whereon
           others
           stumble
           and
           break
           their
           neck
           ,
           should
           make
           you
           advance
           the
           faster
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           bring
           you
           
             meat
             out
             of
             the
             eater
          
           .
        
         
           A
           6th
           thing
           that
           proves
           a
           stumbling
           block
           unto
           many
           is
           ,
           Diversity
           of
           Opinions
           :
           There
           are
           so
           many
           Religions
           ,
           and
           Opinions
           about
           Religion
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           which
           to
           follow
           ,
           let
           all
           men
           once
           agree
           among
           themselves
           and
           then
           thy
           ,
           I
           'l
           choose
           ,
           but
           till
           then
           they
           'l
           forbear
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           effect
           do
           mock
           at
           all
           Religion
           .
           But
           neither
           should
           this
           be
           :
           For
           in
           the
           deep
           wisdom
           of
           God
           
             There
             must
             be
             Heresies
             —
             that
             they
             which
             are
             approved
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
             1
             Cor
             :
          
           11.
           19.
           
           Besides
           It
           lyeth
           not
           in
           the
           Devils
           power
           so
           to
           confound
           matters
           but
           that
           humble
           seekers
           of
           God
           will
           find
           out
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           He
           that
           guids
           the
           blind
           in
           a
           way
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           will
           lead
           such
           :
           There
           are
           proud
           conceity
           People
           ,
           even
           tho
           otherwise
           good
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           also
           Careless
           profane
           People
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Such
           as
           look
           upon
           all
           Religion
           as
           Policy
           ;
           who
           are
           most
           
           like
           among
           such
           uncertainties
           ,
           to
           lose
           their
           way
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           People
           are
           ready
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           and
           his
           way
           ,
           Because
           of
           the
           Quality
           of
           his
           followers
           ;
           It
           's
           the
           Poor
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             John
             7.
             48.
             
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
             or
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             believed
             on
             him
             ?
          
           And
           as
           Christs
           Followers
           are
           of
           the
           poorest
           sort
           ;
           So
           usually
           the
           Cross
           is
           their
           Livery
           
             Through
             many
             tribulations
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             they
             must
             enter
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           who
           is
           Poor
           ,
           sickly
           ,
           tender
           ,
           despised
           ,
           mocked
           at
           ,
           afflicted
           in
           body
           and
           mind
           ,
           if
           Christs
           Followers
           be
           not
           ?
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           for
           stumbling
           at
           Christ
           and
           his
           Way
           for
           this
           ;
           And
           if
           thou
           stumble
           at
           it
           ,
           thou
           stumbles
           at
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           1
           
             Cor
             :
             1.
             27
             —
             Hath
             chosen
             the
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             ;
             and
             —
             the
             weak
             things
             of
             the
             World
             to
             confound
             the
             things
             which
             are
             mighty
             ;
             And
             base
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             are
             despised
             ,
             hath
             God
             chosen
             —
          
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Cross
           they
           get
           noe
           more
           of
           it
           than
           what
           is
           needful
           for
           them
           1.
           
           
             Peter
             1
             ,
             6
             —
             Though
             for
             a
             season
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             ye
             are
             in
             heaveness
             —
          
           It
           is
           needful
           ,
           and
           they
           find
           it
           needful
           ;
           so
           as
           many
           times
           they
           will
           be
           made
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           want
           one
           dram
           of
           it
           ;
           besides
           that
           the
           bitter
           Cross
           makes
           Christ
           the
           sweeter
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           sweet
           ,
           as
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           more
           contentment
           in
           their
           Crossed
           condition
           ,
           than
           a
           King
           hath
           ,
           who
           swayeth
           a
           scepter
           ;
           
             Psalm
             4.
             6.
             
             The
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             made
          
           David
           Glad
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           add
           ,
           Their
           Heaven
           is
           not
           here
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           purpose
           maketh
           earth
           bitter
           to
           his
           followers
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           may
           be
           the
           sweeter
           when
           it
           cometh
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Not
           only
           common
           Calamities
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           
           bitter
           persecutions
           from
           men
           ,
           attend
           the
           way
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           these
           make
           many
           stumble
           and
           take
           up
           an
           halt
           .
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           Matth.
           13.
           21.
           
           Speaks
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           —
           
             when
             tribulation
             or
             persecution
             ariseth
             because
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             they
             are
             offended
             .
          
           And
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           times
           sheweth
           that
           many
           formerly
           forward
           do
           then
           faint
           :
           Neither
           want
           they
           their
           pretended
           Reasons
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           made
           to
           suffer
           as
           evil
           doers
           ,
           often
           as
           disloyal
           or
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           which
           to
           some
           ,
           makes
           sufferings
           more
           terrible
           than
           any
           other
           thing
           .
           Again
           ,
           they
           'l
           but
           faint
           and
           shame
           the
           Truth
           when
           they
           are
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           think
           it
           better
           to
           quite
           it
           in
           time
           ;
           And
           how
           can
           they
           be
           answerable
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           all
           they
           have
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           themselves
           and
           posterity
           Beggars
           ;
           To
           this
           add
           ,
           what
           if
           sufferings
           should
           run
           higher
           than
           goods
           ,
           even
           to
           their
           life
           ?
           They
           are
           not
           ready
           to
           dye
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           may
           lose
           their
           Souls
           ;
           besides
           they
           yeild
           but
           in
           a
           little
           ,
           but
           quit
           not
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           wisdom
           (
           think
           they
           )
           to
           be
           too
           peremptor
           ,
           These
           and
           such
           like
           Reasons
           make
           many
           stumble
           at
           Persecution
           and
           a
           suffering
           Lot
           ,
           when
           it
           attends
           God's
           way
           and
           those
           that
           walk
           in
           it
           ;
           But
           there
           is
           as
           little
           cause
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           and
           His
           Way
           ,
           at
           this
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           ;
           For
           seeing
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           went
           to
           Heaven
           through
           a
           sea
           of
           many
           sad
           sufferings
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           matter
           unbeseeming
           ,
           or
           a
           ground
           of
           stumbling
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Servants
           as
           it
           was
           with
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Disciples
           as
           it
           was
           with
           their
           Master
           :
           Christ
           strives
           to
           prevent
           his
           
           Disciples
           stumbling
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           John
           15
           ,
           15.
           
           Again
           ,
           a
           Suffering
           Lot
           hath
           still
           ,
           when
           it
           followed
           Christ's
           Fellowers
           ,
           made
           Christs
           Way
           ,
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           ,
           a
           gainer
           :
           It
           hath
           ever
           proven
           so
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           made
           appear
           both
           from
           Scripture
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           History
           :
           As
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           Phi●p
           .
           1.
           12.
           
           So
           hath
           it
           been
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           with
           all
           Christ's
           suffering
           Followers
           —
           
             I
             would
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Ye
             should
             understand
             —
             that
             the
             things
             which
             happened
             unto
             me
             ,
             have
             fallen
             out
             rather
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           This
           ever
           hath
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           God's
           none-such
           Way
           ,
           wherein
           none
           can
           follow
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Truth
           ,
           his
           Work
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           Interests
           ,
           thrive
           best
           when
           they
           are
           born
           down
           most
           :
           As
           the
           Children
           of
           
             Israel
             Exod
          
           :
           1.
           12.
           
           Who
           —
           
             the
             more
             they
             were
             afflicted
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             multiplied
             and
             grew
          
           and
           therefore
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ's
           way
           because
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           a
           suffering
           Lot
           which
           usually
           doth
           attend
           it
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           break
           our
           neck
           upon
           the
           deep
           and
           infinite
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ;
           because
           he
           takes
           his
           own
           Way
           ,
           the
           surest
           and
           speediest
           way
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Church
           to
           grow
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           take
           Ours
           .
           Besides
           all
           these
           pretexts
           and
           excuses
           of
           stumbling
           on
           this
           account
           may
           be
           easily
           answered
           :
           For
           tho
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           lot
           of
           Gods
           Servants
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           have
           suffered
           for
           Righteousness
           ,
           to
           be
           suffering
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           World
           as
           evil
           Doers
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           men
           must
           think
           it
           enough
           that
           they
           approve
           themselves
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           day
           coming
           when
           their
           integrity
           shall
           be
           brought
           forth
           as
           the
           Light.
           1
           ,
           
             Cor
             :
             4
             3
             —
             with
             me
          
           (
           saith
           the
           
           Apostle
           )
           
             it
             is
             a
             very
             small
             thing
             that
             I
             should
             be
             judged
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             man's
             Judgment
             —
             he
             that
             judgeth
             me
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           Again
           none
           ever
           suffered
           that
           for
           him
           which
           he
           did
           suffer
           for
           them
           ;
           He
           takes
           nothing
           from
           men
           but
           what
           he
           hath
           first
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           neither
           puts
           he
           them
           to
           more
           than
           what
           he
           doth
           fit
           and
           strengthen
           them
           for
           :
           It
           holdeth
           constantly
           ,
           
             In
             the
             mount
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             seen
             .
          
           And
           1
           
             Pet
             :
             4.
             14.
             
             If
             ye
             be
             reproached
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Glory
             and
             of
             God
             resteth
             on
             you
             —
          
           And
           when
           People
           are
           put
           to
           the
           outmost
           of
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           even
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Lives
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           paying
           of
           their
           debt
           a
           little
           sooner
           ?
           For
           once
           die
           they
           must
           :
           And
           tho
           they
           should
           shift
           the
           matter
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           how
           quickly
           may
           God
           take
           their
           life
           from
           them
           another
           way
           ;
           possibly
           in
           a
           long
           lingering
           and
           pineing
           sickness
           ,
           with
           greater
           torment
           ,
           and
           a
           gnawing
           worm
           of
           Conscience
           besides
           :
           and
           for
           any
           loss
           of
           goods
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           and
           inheritance
           ,
           that
           either
           People
           themselves
           ,
           or
           others
           of
           their
           Relations
           may
           sustain
           ,
           by
           cleaving
           to
           Christ's
           Way
           in
           a
           suffering
           time
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           valued
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           God's
           favour
           and
           countenance
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           follow
           ,
           if
           men
           do
           otherwise
           ;
           God's
           peace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           listed
           up
           ,
           is
           that
           Hundred
           fold
           ,
           more
           than
           houses
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           sisters
           ,
           Children
           ,
           and
           Lands
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           who
           suffereth
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           these
           things
           for
           Christ's
           sake
           and
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           shall
           receive
           even
           now
           in
           this
           life
           :
           As
           our
           Saviour
           teacheth
           
             Mark.
             10.
             29
          
           ,
           30.
           
           So
           besides
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           thousand
           ways
           to
           make
           up
           to
           men
           any
           loss
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           at
           least
           so
           
           far
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           who
           sets
           his
           face
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           shall
           want
           a
           competency
           for
           carrying
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           man
           's
           once
           there
           ,
           he
           needs
           no
           more
           :
           
             Matth
             :
             6.
             33
             —
             Seek
             ye
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             unto
             you
             .
          
           And
           many
           things
           may
           fall
           out
           that
           may
           impoverish
           you
           ,
           in
           which
           ye
           will
           neither
           have
           that
           honour
           nor
           satistisfaction
           which
           attends
           the
           Christians
           loss
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
           And
           tho
           ceding
           for
           a
           little
           might
           put
           a
           storm
           of
           trouble
           by
           ;
           yet
           he
           that
           is
           not
           faithful
           in
           the
           little
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           faithful
           in
           that
           which
           is
           more
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           Satan's
           Policy
           at
           all
           times
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           cause
           of
           sufferings
           to
           small
           things
           ;
           As
           
           Moses's
           Hoof
           ,
           
           Mordecart's
           Beck
           ,
           and
           
           Daniel's
           opening
           of
           his
           window
           :
           In
           which
           case
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           case
           of
           Confession
           ,
           even
           small
           things
           become
           great
           .
           From
           all
           which
           It
           's
           aboundantly
           clear
           there
           is
           no
           real
           Reason
           why
           any
           should
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           and
           his
           Way
           ,
           because
           of
           Peresecution
           ,
           or
           a
           suffering
           lot
           which
           usually
           doth
           attend
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           Ninth
           and
           Last
           thing
           which
           makes
           People
           ,
           ready
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           and
           his
           Way
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           at
           one
           piece
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           bulk
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           turn
           perfect
           Atheists
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           temporizing
           temper
           of
           Ministers
           ▪
           When
           ,
           Alas
           so
           much
           the
           more
           is
           our
           shame
           !
           it
           is
           usually
           observed
           the
           generality
           of
           Ministers
           (
           almost
           of
           all
           Countries
           ▪
           )
           are
           of
           that
           Religion
           and
           Way
           which
           is
           most
           in
           Credit
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           sway
           of
           the
           Court
           runs
           most
           for
           :
           Thus
           among
           Papists
           ,
           almost
           all
           are
           Papists
           ;
           In
           Sweden
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           almost
           all
           are
           Lutherans
           :
           And
           here
           with
           
           Us
           ,
           and
           in
           France
           and
           Holland
           ,
           almost
           all
           are
           Calvinists
           :
           And
           that
           which
           increaseth
           the
           Scandal
           and
           Rock
           of
           Offence
           is
           ,
           When
           it
           is
           observed
           they
           easily
           turn
           their
           Tongues
           to
           speak
           the
           language
           of
           all
           times
           ,
           forewardly
           crying
           up
           such
           a
           Way
           the
           one
           year
           ,
           when
           the
           Ruling
           Power
           is
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           crying
           it
           up
           ,
           but
           engaging
           their
           Credit
           and
           Conscience
           by
           the
           most
           solemn
           Tyes
           which
           can
           be
           imagin'd
           amongst
           Men
           to
           promote
           it
           ,
           and
           pressing
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           most
           serious
           vehemency
           that
           Men
           can
           use
           ,
           upon
           the
           Lords
           People
           to
           do
           the
           like
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           times
           change
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           perceive
           the
           promoting
           of
           such
           a
           Way
           doth
           not
           make
           for
           their
           Worldly
           interest
           ,
           they
           will
           cry
           it
           as
           much
           down
           again
           :
           As
           if
           there
           were
           no
           respect
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           Credit
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           Peoples
           Interest
           and
           Standing
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           a
           Godly
           Prince
           ,
           all
           the
           Ministers
           almost
           were
           Orthodox
           :
           Again
           ,
           in
           his
           Son
           Constantius
           his
           dayes
           ,
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           (
           even
           the
           same
           Men
           who
           had
           been
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           and
           condemn'd
           the
           Arian
           Heresy
           )
           turned
           Arians
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           then
           said
           ,
           
             Vnus
             Athanasius
             contra
             totum
             mundum
          
           .
           And
           as
           it
           was
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           been
           almost
           ever
           since
           ,
           The
           sway
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Ruling
           Power
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           hath
           carried
           with
           it
           the
           generality
           of
           Ministers
           too
           great
           a
           length
           ,
           to
           say
           and
           unsay
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           enjoin
           them
           .
           This
           I
           grant
           is
           indeed
           a
           Rock
           ,
           which
           of
           any
           other
           hath
           in
           it
           most
           of
           Offence
           ,
           a
           Rock
           whereon
           many
           a
           Soul
           hath
           made
           Shipwrack
           :
           And
           if
           the
           mighty
           Power
           of
           God
           did
           not
           preserve
           his
           own
           Elect
           ,
           
           It
           were
           a
           Worlds
           wonder
           ,
           if
           it
           did
           not
           banish
           all
           sence
           of
           Religion
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           making
           all
           Flesh
           turn
           Irreligious
           Atheists
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           doth
           furnish
           us
           with
           something
           to
           say
           of
           this
           Rock
           also
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           any
           should
           stumble
           at
           Christ's
           Way
           for
           it
           .
           And
           1.
           
           Because
           both
           Scripture
           and
           Humane
           Histories
           do
           shew
           ,
           That
           though
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           almost
           in
           all
           times
           ;
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           guided
           the
           matter
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           still
           keep'd
           a
           Church
           to
           Himself
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           so
           much
           already
           from
           Church
           History
           in
           
           Constantine's
           time
           :
           And
           for
           Scripture
           History
           ,
           Ye
           know
           in
           
           Elijah's
           time
           ,
           1
           Kings
           19.
           14.
           
           The
           torrent
           of
           Defection
           was
           so
           prevalent
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           thing
           could
           appear
           to
           such
           a
           sagacious
           Man
           as
           Elijah
           ,
           He
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           ,
           
             was
             left
             alone
          
           .
           And
           Rev.
           3.
           4.
           
           There
           were
           but
           a
           few
           Names
           
             left
             in
             Sardis
             which
             had
             not
             defiled
             their
             Garments
          
           with
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           the
           Times
           .
           2.
           
           This
           may
           also
           contribute
           to
           remove
           stumbling
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           ,
           amongst
           all
           the
           most
           general
           Defections
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           hath
           ever
           keeped
           some
           streight
           :
           So
           as
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           is
           not
           left
           without
           a
           Witness
           ,
           and
           some
           encouragement
           to
           those
           that
           walk
           in
           it
           .
           In
           
           Achab's
           time
           there
           was
           one
           Elias
           ,
           yea
           several
           others
           ,
           tho
           Elias
           knew
           not
           of
           them
           :
           And
           in
           Sardis
           there
           were
           a
           
             few
             names
          
           at
           least
           ,
           who
           had
           
             not
             defiled
             their
             Garments
          
           .
           Whe●
           the
           Arians
           so
           far
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           the
           whole
           World
           groaned
           and
           wondred
           at
           it self
           that
           it
           became
           Arian
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           One
           Athanasius
           .
           And
           when
           Antichrist
           was
           to
           prevail
           ,
           it
           is
           shown
           Rev.
           11.
           
           3.
           
           That
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           torrent
           of
           Corruption
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           God
           should
           have
           His
           Two
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           tho
           not
           many
           ,
           yet
           some
           few
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           in
           His
           deep
           Wisdom
           doth
           measure
           out
           such
           a
           Dispensation
           for
           heightning
           His
           Churches
           Tryal
           ,
           And
           that
           these
           who
           keep
           their
           Garments
           clean
           may
           come
           forth
           as
           Gold.
           It
           is
           but
           an
           inconsiderable
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           calls
           for
           little
           Resolution
           to
           stand
           it
           out
           ,
           When
           all
           the
           Lord's
           Ministers
           speak
           one
           thing
           ,
           lifting
           up
           their
           Voice
           as
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           denouncing
           the
           dreadful
           Judgements
           of
           God
           on
           all
           who
           turn
           their
           back
           on
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           ;
           But
           when
           the
           generality
           of
           Ministers
           at
           any
           time
           do
           blow
           the
           Trumpet
           of
           Defection
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           That
           speaks
           Loyalty
           indeed
           ,
           If
           then
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           Defection
           ,
           People
           stand
           to
           the
           Lords
           Banner
           ,
           and
           in
           nothing
           be
           moved
           from
           it
           :
           And
           that
           because
           the
           Trumpet
           gives
           an
           uncertain
           sound
           ,
           speaking
           one
           thing
           one
           day
           and
           another
           thing
           the
           next
           :
           So
           that
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ's
           Way
           because
           of
           this
           when
           it
           falleth
           out
           ,
           is
           to
           stumble
           at
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Therefore
           should
           no
           Man
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           nor
           His
           Way
           for
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           times
           hath
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           will
           yet
           make
           it
           ,
           tend
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           His
           Way
           in
           the
           close
           ;
           So
           as
           afterwards
           ,
           times
           growing
           more
           favourable
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           thereby
           been
           freed
           from
           a
           Fleece
           of
           Time-servers
           ,
           who
           would
           never
           otherwayes
           have
           discovered
           themselves
           :
           Besides
           that
           others
           who
           through
           weakness
           ,
           had
           turned
           aside
           in
           some
           degre●●
           
           with
           the
           torrent
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           somewhat
           against
           their
           Heart
           ,
           have
           been
           made
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           weakness
           to
           God's
           Glory
           :
           And
           so
           make
           up
           by
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           the
           breach
           they
           had
           made
           on
           God's
           Way
           by
           their
           Fall.
           And
           consequently
           for
           any
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ's
           Way
           because
           of
           This
           ,
           is
           to
           break
           their
           neck
           on
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           God's
           method
           doth
           make
           His
           Way
           most
           lovely
           in
           the
           Close
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           Two
           Points
           yet
           which
           might
           be
           handled
           jointly
           as
           the
           former
           ;
           The
           one
           Expressed
           ,
           The
           other
           Implyed
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           serve
           to
           confirm
           the
           last
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           whatever
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           Christ's
           Way
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           love
           Christ
           nor
           His
           Way
           the
           less
           :
           None
           of
           these
           things
           should
           make
           us
           take
           up
           an
           halt
           in
           His
           Way
           ,
           much
           less
           turn
           our
           back
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           1.
           
           It
           is
           an
           happy
           thing
           not
           to
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           or
           His
           Way
           :
           This
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Text.
           2.
           
           The
           Man
           who
           is
           offended
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           turneth
           his
           back
           upon
           Him
           because
           of
           Stumbling-blocks
           or
           Rocks
           of
           Offence
           in
           the
           Way
           ,
           That
           Man
           is
           an
           unhappy
           Man
           and
           cursed
           .
           I
           might
           prosecute
           both
           these
           Points
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           time
           I
           shall
           forbear
           ,
           and
           only
           say
           something
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           needful
           Question
           :
           I
           think
           one
           may
           readily
           ask
           what
           I
           call
           Christ's
           Way
           whereat
           we
           should
           not
           stumble
           ;
           For
           there
           are
           Men
           and
           Parties
           of
           several
           wayes
           ,
           There
           are
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           Sectaries
           ,
           Socinians
           ,
           Formalists
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Prelatists
           or
           Episcop●l-men
           ,
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Independents
           ,
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           every
           one
           whereof
           ,
           have
           their
           Own
           Way
           about
           Religion
           ;
           And
           no
           doubt
           all
           of
           them
           will
           call
           their
           Own
           Way
           Christ's
           Way
           :
           And
           
           therefore
           it
           is
           needful
           to
           know
           which
           of
           these
           wayes
           are
           Christ's
           Way
           indeed
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           not
           turn
           our
           backs
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           which
           Question
           ,
           It
           cannot
           be
           expected
           (
           if
           it
           were
           but
           for
           the
           time
           )
           I
           can
           enter
           in
           a
           Debate
           concerning
           what
           is
           Right
           or
           Wrong
           ,
           what
           is
           Christs
           ,
           what
           is
           not
           Christs
           in
           All
           those
           Wayes
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           only
           give
           you
           some
           general
           Directions
           for
           finding
           out
           what
           is
           Christ's
           Way
           amidst
           the
           tide
           and
           torrent
           of
           so
           many
           contrary
           Opinions
           :
           And
           these
           such
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           I
           think
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           having
           his
           right
           Wits
           about
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           least
           Grain
           of
           Piety
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           give
           his
           Assent
           unto
           them
           ;
           And
           yet
           such
           as
           through
           God's
           Blessing
           ,
           being
           rightly
           improven
           ,
           shall
           not
           leave
           you
           without
           a
           Guide
           what
           to
           choose
           as
           God's
           Way
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           it
           will
           be
           taken
           for
           granted
           by
           All.
           That
           the
           Way
           of
           Christ
           whereat
           we
           should
           not
           stumble
           ,
           are
           the
           Essentialls
           of
           Piety
           and
           Christianity
           ;
           I
           mean
           Faith
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Repentance
           unto
           Life
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           tenderness
           of
           Walk
           in
           eschewing
           all
           known
           Sin
           ,
           and
           coming
           up
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           all
           known
           Duty
           :
           This
           is
           it
           I
           intended
           mainly
           all
           alongs
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           forementioned
           Rocks
           of
           Offence
           ,
           ye
           would
           not
           turn
           Profligate
           ,
           Profane
           ,
           Debauch'd
           ,
           and
           Irreligious
           Atheists
           ;
           but
           hold
           on
           in
           the
           Way
           of
           substantial
           Piety
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           belly
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           :
           It
           's
           but
           a
           loose
           way
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           very
           near
           to
           no
           Religion
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           pretend
           to
           no
           more
           but
           adhere
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           substantial
           
           Duties
           ,
           and
           the
           Faith
           of
           Fundamental
           Truths
           ,
           while
           in
           other
           things
           he
           sayes
           and
           unsays
           ,
           and
           rolls
           about
           with
           the
           times
           :
           For
           hereby
           they
           may
           suffer
           the
           Devil
           to
           do
           with
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Scripture
           what
           he
           pleases
           :
           For
           Truths
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           Mercy
           having
           so
           provided
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           may
           explicitly
           comprehend
           them
           and
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           seing
           they
           cannot
           be
           saved
           without
           them
           :
           But
           tho
           there
           be
           some
           few
           Truths
           only
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           for
           Salvation
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           others
           in
           their
           own
           kind
           also
           necessary
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           Gods
           Glory
           and
           your
           own
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           you
           sticking
           closs
           by
           these
           Truths
           once
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           Truths
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           others
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Christ's
           Way
           lyeth
           in
           a
           Mans
           adherence
           even
           to
           these
           Truths
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           God's
           Glory
           and
           the
           Man
           's
           own
           Comfort
           :
           And
           a
           Profane
           loose
           and
           indifferent
           Spirit
           as
           to
           these
           ,
           doth
           both
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           and
           in
           God's
           just
           Judgement
           ,
           beget
           in
           progress
           of
           time
           ,
           Profane
           Indifferency
           and
           Atheism
           as
           to
           other
           more
           great
           and
           substantial
           Truths
           :
           So
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           inform
           the
           
             Galatians
             ,
             Ch.
             5.
             9.
             
             A
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           then
           the
           great
           Question
           is
           to
           know
           which
           is
           Christ's
           Way
           in
           Truths
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           not
           stumble
           at
           it
           :
           For
           which
           in
           the
           first
           place
           take
           
           Paul's
           Rule
           ,
           
             Philipp
             .
             3.
             16.
             
             Nevertheless
             whereto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             .
          
           And
           2
           
             John
             8.
             
             Look
             to
             your selves
             that
             we
             lose
             not
             these
             things
             that
             we
             have
             wrought
          
           —
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           whatever
           
           a
           Man
           is
           perswaded
           on
           good
           ground
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Way
           ,
           let
           him
           stick
           closly
           by
           That
           as
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           whatever
           he
           meet
           with
           ,
           beware
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           wherein
           his
           own
           Heart
           will
           condemn
           him
           .
           I
           say
           this
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Truths
           of
           an
           inferiour
           Nature
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           Scriptures
           as
           other
           more
           substantial
           Truths
           :
           And
           consequently
           a
           Man
           may
           as
           much
           be
           perswaded
           of
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           :
           And
           tho
           another
           Man
           may
           think
           ,
           or
           say
           he
           is
           perswaded
           of
           the
           contrary
           Error
           that
           it
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           be
           deceived
           :
           Yet
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           the
           Man
           who
           is
           perswaded
           of
           Truth
           to
           be
           Truth
           is
           deceived
           likewise
           ;
           There
           is
           a
           Man
           who
           in
           his
           Dream
           thinks
           certainly
           he
           is
           awake
           and
           speaking
           ,
           that
           Man
           certainly
           is
           deceived
           :
           But
           it
           were
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           conclude
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           who
           is
           really
           awake
           cannot
           know
           if
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           but
           must
           alwayes
           suspect
           he
           may
           be
           deceived
           and
           in
           a
           Dream
           .
        
         
           This
           much
           then
           for
           things
           out
           of
           Doubt
           ,
           and
           wherein
           a
           Man
           upon
           good
           grounds
           hath
           attained
           to
           a
           full
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Truth
           that
           is
           in
           them
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           Question
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           concerning
           Points
           of
           the
           Truth
           whereof
           we
           are
           not
           absolutely
           perswaded
           without
           some
           scruple
           and
           ground
           of
           Doubt
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           know
           what
           is
           God's
           Way
           in
           those
           .
           And
           for
           this
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           some
           Marks
           .
           1st
           .
           The
           Light
           of
           Nature
           will
           teach
           us
           in
           things
           Doubtful
           to
           encline
           to
           the
           surest
           and
           safest
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           which
           least
           can
           be
           said
           :
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           in
           that
           Controversy
           concerning
           the
           adding
           of
           Sacred
           significant
           Ceremonies
           invented
           by
           Man
           to
           God's
           
           Worship
           :
           As
           ;
           Bowing
           to
           Altars
           ,
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           Signing
           with
           the
           Cross
           at
           Baptism
           ,
           &c.
           
           Those
           who
           plead
           such
           Additions
           to
           be
           superstitious
           and
           unlawful
           ,
           do
           bring
           
             Deutr.
             12.
             32.
             
             What
             things
             soever
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             observe
             to
             do
             it
             :
             thou
             shalt
             not
             add
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             diminish
             from
             it
             ,
          
           And
           such
           like
           Scriptures
           for
           a
           Proof
           .
           The
           Patrons
           of
           Ceremonies
           answer
           ▪
           That
           God
           forbiddeth
           such
           Additions
           only
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           as
           are
           besides
           the
           Word
           neither
           forbidden
           nor
           commanded
           by
           it
           .
           Now
           that
           is
           the
           very
           Answer
           which
           Papists
           give
           to
           Our
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           while
           we
           use
           the
           same
           Scripture
           for
           an
           Argument
           against
           all
           their
           superstitious
           Ceremonies
           invented
           by
           Men
           :
           And
           indeed
           if
           that
           Door
           be
           once
           opened
           ,
           a
           Door
           is
           opened
           not
           only
           for
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           on
           that
           ground
           only
           do
           they
           plead
           for
           them
           :
           When
           we
           ask
           what
           Warrand
           have
           they
           from
           Scripture
           for
           their
           frequent
           Crossings
           ,
           their
           use
           of
           Salt
           ,
           Spitle
           ,
           Exorcisms
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           their
           use
           of
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           Baptising
           of
           Bells
           ,
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           and
           Pennances
           ?
           They
           Answer
           it
           is
           enough
           of
           Warrand
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           Command
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           expresly
           condemned
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           seing
           the
           way
           that
           is
           pleaded
           for
           such
           Ceremonies
           casts
           up
           so
           wide
           a
           gap
           ;
           It
           's
           sure
           ,
           that
           to
           abstain
           from
           them
           altogether
           ,
           is
           the
           safest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Way
           in
           things
           Doubtful
           is
           most
           like
           to
           be
           Christ's
           ,
           the
           Chief
           Promoters
           whereof
           are
           not
           carried
           on
           with
           by-ends
           ,
           self
           designs
           to
           acquire
           Worldly
           Honours
           or
           Riches
           ,
           or
           Fa●
           Benifices
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           very
           thing
           they
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Contradiction
           which
           they
           mantain
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           nothing
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           further
           than
           honest
           Compitency
           ,
           and
           Ministerial
           respect
           ,
           should
           be
           bestowed
           on
           Christ's
           Ministers
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           shrewd
           Presumption
           at
           least
           that
           such
           a
           Way
           is
           not
           Christ's
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Chief
           Promoters
           do
           palpably
           seek
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           Worldly
           Interests
           :
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           useth
           to
           lay
           great
           weight
           on
           this
           Mark
           ,
           especially
           
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             
             —
             Such
             serve
             not
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             belly
          
           —
           So
           that
           if
           they
           seek
           their
           own
           Bellies
           they
           serve
           not
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           
             Philipp
             .
             3.
             18
             ,
             19
             —
             Many
             walk
             —
             that
             are
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             —
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             —
             who
             mind
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           evidently
           seen
           they
           mind
           earthly
           things
           ,
           They
           are
           but
           
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           People
           doubt
           about
           several
           Wayes
           which
           of
           them
           is
           Christ's
           Way
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           stick
           by
           that
           unto
           which
           they
           are
           most
           engaged
           ,
           and
           by
           more
           solemn
           tyes
           obliged
           ,
           until
           (
           at
           least
           )
           they
           be
           clearly
           convinced
           it
           is
           wrong
           ,
           for
           very
           common
           understanding
           will
           judge
           That
           to
           be
           the
           surest
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           way
           which
           by
           the
           grant
           of
           its
           Adversaries
           hath
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ;
           tho
           they
           also
           say
           men
           may
           change
           it
           ,
           must
           certainly
           look
           more
           like
           Christ's
           Way
           than
           the
           contrary
           which
           is
           confessed
           by
           its
           prime
           Maintainers
           to
           have
           no
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           great
           Warrand
           which
           is
           given
           for
           it
           ,
           doth●ly
           in
           the
           Authority
           of
           men
           .
           Even
           an
           heathen
           King
           Artaxerxes
           did
           know
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           House
           of
           
           God
           behooved
           to
           be
           done
           according
           to
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           whence
           he
           issueth
           forth
           a
           Decree
           
             Ezra
             ;
             7
             ,
             23.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             commaded
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             diligently
             done
             ,
             for
             the
             house
             of
             the
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             :
             for
             why
             should
             their
             be
             wrath
             against
             the
             realm
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Sons
             ?
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           which
           tends
           most
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           is
           attended
           most
           with
           the
           Fruits
           of
           a
           Godly
           life
           ,
           and
           tender
           conversation
           in
           it's
           most
           eminent
           mantainers
           and
           followers
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           for
           a
           little
           short
           flash
           only
           at
           it's
           first
           beginning
           and
           when
           it
           is
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           it's
           Tryals
           ,
           but
           at
           all
           times
           when
           ever
           there
           was
           any
           Controversie
           about
           it
           ,
           That
           Way
           I
           say
           looketh
           most
           like
           to
           Christs
           Way
           :
           For
           all
           His
           Way
           and
           every
           Piece
           of
           it
           tendeth
           unto
           That
           to
           make
           People
           lead
           a
           Godly
           and
           Holy
           life
           
             Titus
             2.
             11
             —
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             bringeth
             Salvation
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
             :
             Teaching
             us
             that
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             Godly
             ,
             in
             this
             present
             World.
          
           And
           upon
           the
           contrary
           ,
           That
           way
           ,
           whereof
           the
           most
           zealous
           mantainers
           and
           and
           followers
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           generality
           have
           been
           still
           plagued
           with
           prophanity
           and
           looseness
           ;
           That
           way
           I
           say
           looks
           not
           like
           the
           way
           of
           Christ.
           Wee
           'l
           find
           Christ
           himself
           doth
           lean
           no
           small
           weight
           on
           this
           Mark
           Matth.
           7.
           15
           ,
           16
           Where
           he
           gives
           a
           general
           rule
           whereby
           to
           try
           false
           Prophets
           and
           teachers
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           The
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           which
           their
           Doctrine
           hath
           upon
           their
           own
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           
             Ye
             shall
             know
             them
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             by
             their
             fruits
             :
             Do
             men
             gather
             grapes
             of
             thorns
             ,
             or
             figs
             of
             thistles
             .
          
           And
           
             verse
             20.
             
             
             Wherefore
             by
             their
             fruits
             ye
             shall
             know
             them
             .
          
           Now
           all
           these
           things
           are
           such
           undoubted
           Truths
           as
           none
           will
           get
           them
           deny'd
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           and
           yet
           such
           as
           through
           Gods
           Blessing
           being
           rightly
           improven
           ,
           may
           give
           People
           light
           in
           the
           former
           Question
           ,
           To
           know
           which
           is
           Christ's
           Way
           ,
           among
           the
           many
           waye●
           on
           foot
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           as
           we
           need
           not
           any
           further
           application
           ,
           but
           exhort
           you
           with
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             2
             Tim
             :
             2.
             7.
             
             Consider
             what
          
           I
           
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             thee
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           AT
           KILWINNING
           ,
           Upon
           the
           Munday
           immediatly
           after
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Communion
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             ACTS
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             Who
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             all
             that
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             they
             would
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           Scope
           of
           my
           Sermon
           yesterday
           from
           
             Jeremiah
             3.
          
           22.
           was
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           God
           :
           The
           Text
           in
           hand
           holds
           out
           a
           main
           Duty
           ye
           should
           make
           conscience
           of
           when
           ye
           are
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           closed
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           all
           of
           you
           by
           your
           approaching
           to
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           profess
           ye
           have
           done
           .
           Your
           Duty
           now
           is
           
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             to
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           I
           shall
           not
           run
           far
           back
           for
           finding
           out
           the
           Connexion
           of
           this
           Purpose
           with
           that
           which
           goeth
           before
           :
           Only
           ye
           may
           observe
           that
           Luke
           
           the
           Penman
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           this
           History
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           doth
           shew
           (
           from
           Verse
           19
           of
           this
           same
           Chapter
           )
           how
           that
           through
           occasion
           of
           that
           Persecution
           which
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           met
           with
           after
           
           Steven's
           Death
           ▪
           mentioned
           Chap.
           8
           )
           the
           Gospel
           being
           preached
           by
           those
           who
           were
           forced
           to
           fly
           for
           their
           lives
           did
           wonderfully
           spread
           
             as
             far
             as
             Phan●ce
             ,
             &
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             Antioch
          
           ;
           And
           many
           in
           these
           Regions
           and
           Kingdoms
           were
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           
             Verse
             21
             ,
             The
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             believed
             ,
             and
             turned
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Whereupon
           as
           is
           shown
           v.
           22.
           when
           these
           tidings
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             They
             sent
             forth
             Barnabas
             ▪
          
           A
           Man
           of
           extraordinary
           Parts
           and
           Calling
           (
           for
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           Acts
           14.
           14.
           )
           I
           say
           the
           Church
           sends
           him
           as
           far
           as
           Antioch
           ,
           for
           helping
           foreward
           the
           Work.
           And
           in
           this
           Verse
           we
           have
           Barnabas
           his
           coming
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           does
           when
           he
           comes
           :
           
             Who
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             they
             would
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           In
           which
           Words
           we
           have
           these
           things
           consideraable
           .
           1.
           
           Barnabas
           his
           coming
           to
           Antioch
           .
           2.
           
           We
           have
           what
           he
           saw
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           He
           saw
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           The
           wonderful
           effects
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           in
           bringing
           so
           many
           to
           embrace
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           3.
           
           We
           have
           what
           this
           sight
           did
           work
           upon
           him
           .
           1.
           
           It
           made
           him
           Glad
           .
           2.
           
           It
           brought
           a
           pithy
           needful
           exhortation
           from
           him
           to
           these
           New
           Converts
           ,
           the
           sum
           whereof
           is
           here
           set
           down
           —
           
             That
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             would
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           What
           Explication
           is
           needful
           ,
           I
           shall
           insist
           on
           as
           I
           go
           through
           the
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           mentioned
           he
           came
           to
           Antioch
           .
           But
           we
           hear
           nothing
           of
           any
           great
           train
           he
           carried
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           Or
           any
           great
           solemnity
           at
           his
           Reception
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle
           the
           highest
           Office-bearer
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           only
           that
           he
           came
           ,
           doubtless
           in
           a
           sober
           way
           as
           became
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           :
           It
           was
           a
           thing
           then
           unknown
           in
           the
           World
           for
           Church-men
           to
           go
           accompanied
           with
           Trains
           like
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           whole
           Countrey
           sides
           and
           greatest
           Personages
           in
           them
           ,
           behooved
           to
           wait
           upon
           their
           Grandeurs
           .
           It
           never
           was
           well
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           since
           Church-men
           began
           to
           overtop
           Peers
           and
           Nobles
           .
           But
           the
           thing
           I
           mark
           from
           this
           is
           ,
           That
           Barnabas
           tho
           an
           extraordinary
           Office-bearer
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           doth
           nevertheless
           obey
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           :
           For
           it
           's
           mentioned
           v.
           22.
           
           That
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           sent
           him
           forth
           ,
           and
           here
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           come
           accordingly
           :
           Now
           what
           this
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           was
           ,
           to
           whose
           Directions
           he
           subjected
           himself
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           Act.
           21.
           18.
           
           It
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           even
           a
           Presbytry
           as
           hath
           been
           made
           out
           convincingly
           these
           years
           by-past
           against
           the
           Independants
           .
           To
           the
           direction
           of
           which
           Elders
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           did
           submit
           himself
           there
           ,
           as
           Barnabas
           doth
           here
           .
           From
           which
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Apostles
           and
           extraordinary
           Office-bearers
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           very
           respective
           and
           tender
           of
           that
           Authority
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           given
           to
           His
           Church
           and
           the
           Judicatories
           thereof
           .
           This
           appears
           chiefly
           in
           Two
           things
           .
        
         
         
           First
           .
           When
           there
           were
           Churches
           constitute
           and
           Church
           Judicatories
           erected
           to
           manage
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           exercise
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           over
           these
           Churches
           by
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Censuring
           or
           Excommunicating
           of
           Scandalous
           Offenders
           ,
           but
           tho
           they
           were
           without
           doubt
           universal
           Pastors
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           remit
           the
           same
           to
           Ordinary
           Church
           Judicatories
           :
           Thus
           Paul
           doth
           not
           Ordain
           Timothy
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           alone
           ,
           but
           admits
           the
           Ordinary
           Presbytery
           to
           do
           it
           .
           1
           
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             prophesy
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           And
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           he
           clearly
           speaks
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           as
           residing
           in
           the
           Church
           Judicatory
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           reproves
           them
           for
           their
           not
           making
           use
           of
           that
           Power
           in
           Excommunicating
           the
           Incestuous
           Person
           ,
           and
           stirrs
           them
           up
           to
           their
           Duty
           .
           V.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           That
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             my
             Spirit
             with
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           V.
           5.
           
           
             To
             deliver
             such
             an
             one
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Second
           thing
           wherein
           the
           Apostles
           did
           show
           their
           respect
           to
           Church
           Judicatories
           was
           this
           which
           is
           here
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           That
           in
           many
           things
           they
           were
           ordered
           by
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           their
           directions
           :
           Thus
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           Acts
           21.
           20.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           at
           Jerusalem
           give
           their
           Injunctions
           to
           Paul
           that
           for
           removal
           of
           an
           offence
           
           that
           many
           thousands
           of
           Jews
           had
           taken
           against
           him
           he
           should
           publictly
           practise
           some
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           in
           purifying
           himself
           and
           shaving
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           were
           at
           that
           time
           things
           indifferent
           :
           And
           accordingly
           it's
           mentioned
           v.
           26.
           
           That
           Paul
           did
           follow
           their
           direction
           :
           All
           which
           shews
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           Church
           Judicatories
           was
           very
           much
           tendred
           even
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           The
           Bishops
           do
           indeed
           boast
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           ,
           and
           their
           only
           Successors
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           stand
           upon
           this
           ,
           It
           being
           made
           very
           clear
           by
           Protestant
           writers
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           In
           the
           controversy
           about
           the
           Pope
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostles
           had
           no
           Successors
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           was
           extraordinary
           in
           their
           Office
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           that
           which
           was
           Ordinary
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           Dispense
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           exercise
           Church
           Discipline
           over
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           in
           these
           all
           Ministers
           for
           their
           Successors
           :
           But
           passing
           that
           ,
           What
           I
           am
           now
           on
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           of
           these
           latter
           times
           have
           encroached
           more
           upon
           the
           Power
           and
           priviledge
           left
           by
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Church
           and
           Church
           Judicatories
           ,
           than
           ever
           the
           Apostles
           them-themselves
           (
           whose
           Successors
           they
           give
           themselves
           out
           for
           )
           did
           .
           For
           as
           I
           have
           cleared
           from
           the
           present
           Doctrine
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           did
           leave
           the
           matters
           of
           Ordinary
           Jurisdiction
           to
           be
           managed
           by
           Ordinary
           Church
           Judicatories
           ;
           but
           so
           do
           not
           they
           ,
           The
           whole
           Body
           of
           Christ's
           Ministers
           within
           a
           Church
           (
           though
           they
           were
           all
           gathered
           together
           )
           may
           neither
           Ordain
           a
           Minister
           ,
           nor
           Excommunicate
           a
           Scandalous
           Offender
           ,
           but
           this
           must
           be
           done
           only
           by
           
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           ●e
           doth
           Substitute
           under
           him
           for
           it
           .
           Again
           the
           Apostles
           were
           in
           some
           things
           at
           least
           subject
           and
           ordered
           by
           the
           Directions
           of
           Church
           Judicatories
           ,
           but
           so
           are
           not
           They
           ,
           such
           a
           Condiscendance
           could
           not
           stand
           with
           their
           Honours
           and
           Dignities
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           have
           in
           the
           Text
           what
           Barnabas
           saw
           among
           them
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Grace
             of
             God.
          
           The
           meaning
           whereof
           is
           not
           as
           if
           all
           of
           them
           had
           been
           converted
           and
           indued
           with
           saving
           Grace
           ,
           neither
           doth
           Grace
           here
           signify
           Gods
           Grace
           inherent
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           Gods
           Grace
           and
           free
           Favour
           which
           he
           saw
           in
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           wrought
           so
           Powerfully
           in
           bringing
           a
           great
           many
           to
           embrace
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           whom
           there
           (
           doubtless
           )
           were
           many
           sincere
           and
           real
           Converts
           ,
           though
           all
           of
           them
           were
           not
           so
           .
           However
           the
           thing
           he
           saw
           was
           ,
           The
           mighty
           progress
           and
           success
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           this
           occasioned
           by
           a
           strong
           and
           cruel
           Persecution
           (
           mentioned
           verse
           19
           )
           the
           Ministers
           are
           forced
           to
           flee
           from
           their
           Flocks
           ;
           wherever
           they
           go
           they
           Preach
           ,
           Gods
           Grace
           and
           mighty
           Hand
           accompanies
           their
           Labour
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           many
           thousand
           Souls
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Grace
           which
           Barnabas
           saw
           .
        
         
           Hence
           take
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           sadest
           Persecutions
           for
           Truth
           do
           frequently
           prove
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           Gospels
           spreading
           :
           Thus
           it
           was
           
             Act
             :
             8.
             3.
             
             Saul
             —
             made
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             entring
             into
             every
             House
             ,
             and
             haling
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             committed
             them
             to
             Prison
             .
          
           v.
           4.
           
           
             Therefore
             they
             that
             were
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             went
             every
             where
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           Even
           as
           far
           as
           
             Ph●nice
             ,
             
             Cyprus
          
           and
           Antioch
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ver
           .
           19
           of
           this
           Chapter
           The
           making
           havock
           of
           the
           Church
           occasioned
           the
           enlargement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           hath
           frequently
           fallen
           out
           since
           ,
           which
           gave
           ground
           to
           that
           true
           and
           ancient
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Blood
             of
             Martyrs
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           why
           the
           Work
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           thrives
           best
           at
           such
           times
           may
           be
           many
           .
           As
           1.
           
           Peoples
           Ears
           are
           then
           bored
           and
           readiest
           to
           drink
           in
           the
           Word
           with
           greediness
           ,
           because
           then
           they
           have
           little
           other
           comfort
           left
           them
           :
           Affliction
           and
           Persecution
           is
           a
           Tasty
           Sawce
           to
           make
           the
           Word
           Relish
           ,
           
             Psal.
             141.
             v.
             6.
             
             When
             their
             Judges
             are
             overthrown
             in
             stony
             places
             ,
             they
             shall
             hear
             my
             words
             for
             they
             are
             sweet
             .
          
           2.
           
           At
           such
           times
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           are
           more
           diligent
           in
           their
           Work
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           have
           access
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           fervent
           in
           dealing
           with
           God
           by
           Prayer
           for
           a
           Blessing
           to
           their
           Work
           ,
           because
           the
           thriving
           of
           their
           Work
           is
           all
           the
           reward
           which
           they
           can
           then
           expect
           .
           And
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           doth
           then
           ,
           usually
           countenance
           the
           Labours
           of
           his
           Servants
           most
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           most
           despised
           ,
           few
           do
           then
           care
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           takes
           any
           notice
           of
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           takes
           this
           way
           ,
           both
           to
           hearten
           them
           and
           to
           put
           respect
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           4.
           
           The
           Couragious
           ,
           Constant
           and
           Cheerful
           enduring
           of
           Hardships
           and
           Sufferings
           for
           Truth
           ,
           doth
           commend
           that
           Truth
           for
           which
           they
           suffer
           ,
           unto
           others
           ,
           even
           to
           indifferent
           Spectators
           ;
           and
           makes
           them
           enquire
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           know
           what
           so
           much
           worth
           there
           can
           be
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           for
           Application
           ,
           hasting
           forward
           to
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           Only
           if
           it
           be
           
           so
           ,
           Then
           People
           are
           not
           to
           lookupon
           Persecution
           and
           a
           suffering
           time
           for
           Truth
           ,
           whenever
           it
           comes
           ,
           as
           so
           sad
           ,
           so
           dismal
           ,
           and
           dreadful
           a
           thing
           ,
           For
           this
           at
           least
           may
           be
           expected
           to
           be
           lovely
           in
           it
           ;
           The
           same
           Truth
           which
           men
           labour
           to
           bear
           down
           ,
           shall
           spread
           the
           faster
           and
           the
           further
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           the
           following
           Doctrine
           will
           shew
           .
        
         
           Another
           Doctrine
           ariseth
           from
           the
           first
           effect
           this
           sight
           did
           work
           on
           Barnabas
           ,
           It
           made
           him
           Glad
           ,
           for
           so
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Who
             when
             he
             came
             and
             had
             seen
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             was
             glad
             .
          
           The
           Doctrine
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Truth
           do
           spread
           ,
           and
           gain
           ground
           among
           People
           ,
           is
           matter
           of
           Joy
           and
           gladness
           to
           a
           Godly
           heart
           ,
           though
           the
           times
           were
           otherwise
           never
           so
           sad
           :
           For
           there
           were
           many
           things
           to
           make
           Barnabas
           sad
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           1.
           
           How
           they
           had
           stoned
           the
           first
           Martyr
           Stephen
           to
           death
           ,
           a
           man
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           used
           him
           so
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           the
           most
           notorious
           Malefactor
           that
           ever
           the
           Earth
           carried
           .
           And
           2.
           
           The
           prosperous
           state
           of
           the
           Churches
           Enemies
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           Pharisees
           ,
           High-Priests
           ,
           a
           company
           of
           degenerate
           corrupt
           Church-men
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           did
           sit
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           guiding
           all
           things
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           did
           but
           mutter
           against
           their
           State
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           furthest
           part
           of
           all
           the
           Realm
           ,
           their
           hand
           could
           easily
           reach
           them
           ;
           They
           needed
           no
           more
           but
           hound
           out
           a
           Saul
           with
           a
           Commission
           if
           it
           were
           to
           Damasc●s
           to
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           bound
           to
           Jerusalem
           .
           As
           is
           clear
           from
           Acts
           9.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           3.
           if
           ye
           consider
           his
           own
           poor
           condition
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           others
           the
           Servants
           
           of
           Christ
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           who
           were
           hunted
           from
           corner
           to
           corner
           ,
           yea
           from
           Kingdom
           to
           Kingdom
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           were
           at
           that
           time
           to
           make
           Barnabas
           sad
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           makes
           him
           take
           all
           in
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           digest
           all
           ,
           
             That
             when
             he
             came
             he
             saw
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           had
           accompanied
           the
           Labours
           of
           his
           despised
           Servants
           ,
           and
           a
           rich
           Income
           of
           Souls
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             And
             when
             he
             saw
          
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           glad
           ;
           He
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           so
           transported
           with
           it
           ,
           That
           in
           a
           manner
           he
           forgets
           
           Stephen's
           death
           ,
           he
           envyeth
           not
           the
           prosperous
           state
           of
           the
           Churches
           Enemies
           ,
           no●
           doth
           much
           resent
           his
           Own
           hard
           lot
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           Christs
           Faithful
           Saints
           and
           Servants
           .
           All
           which
           cleareth
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           the
           spreading
           of
           Truth
           will
           make
           a
           Godly
           Heart
           
             Glad
             ▪
          
           though
           the
           times
           otherwise
           were
           never
           so
           sad
           .
           Thus
           was
           it
           with
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             1.
             12.
             
             The
             things
             which
             happened
             unto
             me
             .
          
           (
           saith
           he
           meaning
           his
           Bonds
           ,
           Imprisonment
           and
           other
           harsh
           usage
           )
           
             have
             fallen
             out
             rather
             unto
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Whereupon
           v.
           18.
           he
           breaks
           out
           ,
           
             What
             then
             ?
             notwithstanding
             every
             way
             ,
             whether
             in
             pretence
             or
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Christ
             is
             Preached
             ;
             and
             I
             therein
             do
             rejoyce
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             will
             rejoyce
             .
          
        
         
           For
           Vse
           1.
           
           Try
           your selves
           by
           this
           ,
           What
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           you
           Glad
           ,
           Is
           it
           the
           thriving
           of
           Gods
           work
           in
           Souls
           ?
           The
           down-bearing
           of
           Sin
           ?
           The
           growth
           of
           Piety
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           It
           speaks
           thee
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           Barnabas
           temper
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           If
           things
           of
           that
           kind
           do
           rather
           make
           the
           sad
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           back-going
           of
           Gods
           Work
           ,
           The
           destroying
           what
           he
           hath
           
           built
           ,
           The
           plucking
           up
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           planted
           ,
           The
           thriving
           of
           sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ▪
           The
           general
           Loosness
           of
           the
           times
           ;
           If
           (
           I
           say
           )
           these
           things
           make
           thee
           Glad
           ;
           It
           speaks
           thee
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           a
           woful
           temper
           ,
           a
           very
           Godless
           Heart
           .
           But
           2.
           
           If
           this
           be
           a
           thing
           that
           will
           make
           a
           Godly
           Heart
           Gla●
           ,
           in
           the
           saddest
           of
           times
           ,
           then
           Pray
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           That
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           may
           thrive
           in
           Hearts
           ,
           That
           those
           woful
           Spiritual
           Plagues
           of
           Security
           ,
           Deadness
           and
           Hardness
           of
           Heart
           may
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           may
           take
           many
           by
           the
           Heart
           who
           never
           hitherto
           knew
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           .
           It
           's
           easie
           for
           God
           to
           bless
           his
           Truth
           in
           the
           Mouth
           of
           his
           despised
           and
           persecuted
           Servants
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           gracious
           Change
           ,
           tho
           Wickedness
           were
           at
           the
           greatest
           hight
           :
           And
           if
           he
           do
           it
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           the
           other
           sadness
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           thou
           who
           art
           a
           Godly
           Heart
           shall
           have
           reason
           to
           be
           Glad
           ,
           yea
           and
           thou
           shall
           be
           Glad
           ,
           tho
           thou
           were
           lying
           bound
           in
           a
           Prison
           with
           Paul
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           in
           a
           manner
           forget
           thy
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           thou
           wilt
           rejoyce
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           2d
           .
           Effect
           which
           this
           sight
           did
           work
           in
           Barnabas
           ;
           It
           brought
           a
           pithy
           needful
           Exhortation
           from
           him
           to
           these
           new
           Converts
           :
           For
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           —
           
             When
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             he
             was
             glad
             and
             exhorted
             them
             all
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           observe
           first
           in
           general
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Eirand
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
          
           had
           sent
           him
           on
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Chief
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           he
           minded
           most
           ,
           therefore
           his
           discharging
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Commission
           is
           only
           mentioned
           ,
           even
           his
           Exhorting
           of
           them
           and
           Confirming
           
           them
           ,
           by
           Preaching
           to
           them
           .
           Hence
           this
           is
           clear
           ,
           That
           Preaching
           and
           Exhortation
           is
           one
           part
           at
           least
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           yea
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           :
           It
           is
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           Ministers
           Duty
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Converted
           and
           Unconverted
           have
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           need
           ,
           That
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           they
           cannot
           be
           saved
           without
           it
           .
           It
           's
           needful
           to
           the
           Unconverted
           ,
           For
           Rom.
           10.
           17.
           
           —
           
             Faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
          
           —
           And
           1
           
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
             —
             It
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             foolishness
             of
             Preaching
             to
             save
             them
             that
             believe
             .
          
           It
           's
           needful
           also
           to
           the
           Converted
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           both
           from
           this
           Text
           (
           for
           after
           he
           had
           seen
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           among
           them
           ,
           He
           seeth
           it
           needful
           to
           exhort
           them
           )
           and
           from
           
             Acts
             14
             ▪
             21
          
           ,
           22.
           
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           did
           Confirm
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           them
           
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           Exhortation
           and
           Preaching
           even
           to
           those
           that
           are
           already
           Converted
           ,
           is
           God's
           mean
           to
           Confirm
           them
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           will
           neither
           be
           good
           for
           the
           Converted
           nor
           Unconverted
           among
           us
           if
           ever
           it
           come
           to
           this
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           knoweth
           how
           soon
           it
           may
           come
           )
           that
           Preaching
           shall
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           no
           part
           ,
           or
           a
           very
           Inconsiderable
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           Duty
           ,
           or
           a
           thing
           Indifferent
           whether
           he
           Preach
           or
           not
           ,
           providing
           ye
           Read
           ,
           Sing
           ,
           or
           Say
           a
           Set
           Service
           ,
           which
           within
           a
           little
           cannot
           but
           wear
           threed-bare
           to
           people
           by
           frequent
           Hearing
           :
           Alas
           !
           how
           little
           Food
           is
           there
           in
           such
           like
           work
           for
           hungry
           exercised
           Souls
           ?
           How
           little
           stuff
           to
           rouze
           up
           or
           work
           upon
           the
           dead
           drouzie
           secure
           Conscience
           ?
           We
           read
           in
           Scripture
           that
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelists
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           were
           sent
           out
           to
           preach
           and
           to
           mind
           that
           as
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Work
           ,
           yea
           and
           
           to
           mind
           it
           more
           than
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             
             —
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             Baptize
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             —
          
           That
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           Baptize
           as
           to
           Preach
           ;
           But
           we
           never
           find
           they
           were
           sent
           out
           to
           read
           ,
           say
           ,
           or
           sing
           a
           
             Set
             Service
          
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           place
           the
           stress
           of
           Religion
           on
           such
           a
           Service
           ,
           Caring
           the
           less
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           done
           ,
           whether
           there
           had
           been
           Preaching
           or
           not
           :
           Alas
           !
           Beloved
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           how
           much
           plain
           and
           powerful
           Preaching
           ,
           fervent
           and
           Soul-piercing
           Exhortation
           hath
           been
           in
           Britain
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           use
           ,
           the
           Generality
           have
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           have
           undervalued
           it
           :
           It
           were
           little
           wonder
           though
           liberty
           to
           Preach
           were
           taken
           from
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           Preaching
           Ministers
           removed
           from
           People
           ,
           and
           such
           set
           over
           them
           as
           can
           do
           no
           more
           than
           what
           any
           School
           Boy
           may
           do
           ,
           even
           to
           read
           an
           Homily
           or
           old
           printed
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           to
           chant
           over
           a
           Service
           Book
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Exhortation
           it self
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           Barnabas
           preached
           to
           them
           :
           For
           we
           may
           not
           think
           he
           spoke
           neither
           more
           or
           less
           than
           these
           very
           words
           :
           Doubtless
           he
           ran
           out
           and
           enlarged
           excellently
           on
           these
           Heads
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           
             He
             exhorted
             them
             all
             that
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             they
             would
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Here
           we
           have
           Two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           The
           thing
           exhorted
           to
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           would
           have
           them
           do
           ,
           which
           is
           
             To
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
          
           The
           manner
           wherein
           he
           would
           have
           it
           done
           
             viz.
             With
             purpose
          
           or
           resolution
           
             of
             heart
          
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           The
           thing
           exhorted
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           usually
           gets
           the
           Name
           of
           
           Lord
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           And
           the
           word
           rendered
           
             [
             cleave
             unto
             him
          
           ]
           signifieth
           also
           
             continue
             with
             him
          
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           to
           whom
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           Cleave
           ,
           or
           to
           continue
           with
           ,
           is
           ,
           1
           The
           
             Lord
             Christ
             Himself
          
           ,
           who
           tho
           Bodily
           absent
           ,
           yet
           is
           Spiritually
           present
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           the
           Merit
           ,
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Fruits
           of
           His
           Death
           ,
           is
           offered
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Promise
           :
           And
           the
           Way
           how
           we
           
             c●eave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           thus
           ,
           is
           ,
           By
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           continuing
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Grace
           :
           This
           is
           it
           which
           is
           called
           
             Ab●●ing
             in
             him
             .
             1
             Joh.
          
           2.
           6.
           
           And
           
             Dwelling
             in
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Joh.
          
           4.
           13.
           
           Take
           this
           then
           for
           the
           first
           Piece
           of
           this
           large
           and
           comprehensive
           Duty
           to
           which
           ye
           are
           here
           exhorted
           ,
           That
           ye
           who
           have
           fled
           to
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           ,
           Cleave
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Continue
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           mantain
           what
           ye
           have
           do●●ein
           closing
           with
           Christ
           ,
           beware
           of
           loosing
           these
           grips
           ye
           have
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           but
           frequently
           renew
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           ye
           may
           cleave
           the
           nearer
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           nece●●ary
           ,
           for
           1.
           
           Satan
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           let
           showers
           of
           Tentations
           flee
           at
           you
           ,
           to
           drive
           you
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           loose
           your
           grips
           ;
           And
           surely
           ye
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           loose
           them
           ,
           unless
           you
           put
           on
           a
           Resolution
           thus
           to
           
             cleave
             unto
             Him.
          
           2.
           
           This
           Cleaving
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           Abiding
           in
           Him
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           fruitfulness
           ,
           
             Joh.
             15.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             I
             am
             the
             Vine
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             —
             he
             that
             abideth
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             bringeth
             forth
             much
             fruit
             :
          
           It
           is
           little
           wonder
           there
           be
           but
           few
           Fruits
           after
           a
           Communion
           ,
           because
           instead
           of
           
             Cleaving
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           mantaining
           what
           ye
           have
           done
           in
           closing
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           doing
           it
           over
           again
           ,
           ye
           do
           on
           the
           contrary
           upon
           the
           least
           cross
           Dispensation
           
           begin
           to
           question
           the
           reality
           of
           what
           ye
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           retire
           as
           Men
           ashamed
           ,
           because
           ye
           have
           Hoped
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           ye
           may
           thus
           mantain
           what
           ye
           have
           done
           in
           Closing
           with
           the
           Offer
           of
           Christ
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           so
           
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           ;
           I
           shall
           recommend
           to
           you
           these
           Three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           Labour
           to
           be
           tender
           in
           your
           Walk
           ;
           For
           tenderness
           of
           Walking
           is
           a
           Fruit
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           it
           will
           beget
           a
           suspition
           that
           ye
           have
           no
           Faith
           nor
           ever
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           suspect
           ye
           want
           Faith
           ye
           can
           have
           little
           heart
           
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           by
           exercising
           it
           :
           There
           is
           nothing
           which
           more
           obstructs
           our
           Boldness
           in
           adhering
           to
           our
           Interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Cleaving
           to
           him
           by
           Faith
           ,
           than
           Untender
           Walking
           .
           2.
           
           Dwell
           much
           in
           the
           daily
           sence
           of
           your
           Wants
           ,
           this
           will
           put
           you
           frequently
           to
           employ
           Him
           :
           When
           People
           want
           Water
           within
           doors
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           run
           often
           to
           the
           Well
           with
           the
           Bucket
           to
           draw
           ,
           but
           when
           ye
           wear
           out
           of
           acquaintance
           with
           your
           emptiness
           and
           Wants
           ,
           and
           think
           ye
           have
           a
           Fountain
           and
           sufficient
           stock
           in
           your selves
           ,
           ye'l
           make
           but
           little
           use
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           seldom
           use
           making
           of
           it
           makes
           it
           to
           decay
           ,
           that
           ye
           cannot
           make
           use
           of
           it
           when
           ye
           would
           .
           3.
           
           Do
           not
           needlesly
           and
           without
           a
           ground
           call
           in
           question
           the
           reality
           of
           your
           former
           closing
           with
           him
           ;
           For
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           will
           make
           you
           heartless
           to
           set
           to
           it
           of
           new
           ;
           Or
           however
           ye
           question
           the
           reality
           of
           what
           ye
           have
           done
           already
           ,
           yet
           see
           that
           in
           no
           terms
           ye
           question
           your
           Right
           to
           close
           with
           him
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           believe
           in
           him
           for
           time
           to
           come
           :
           
           For
           whatever
           thou
           hast
           done
           formerly
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           Offer
           is
           yet
           at
           thy
           door
           ,
           and
           a
           Command
           from
           God
           unto
           thee
           to
           close
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           done
           it
           in
           earnest
           before
           ,
           thy
           need
           is
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           to
           do
           it
           frequently
           and
           in
           earnest
           now
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           proceed
           ,
           By
           (
           
             the
             Lord
          
           to
           whom
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           Cleave
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           meaned
           
             The
             Lord
             Himself
          
           as
           he
           is
           offered
           in
           the
           Promise
           ,
           but
           generally
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           recommended
           to
           our
           care
           ,
           as
           an
           evidence
           of
           our
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           Thus
           we
           testify
           our
           respect
           to
           absent
           Friends
           by
           owning
           their
           Concerns
           and
           Interests
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           ask
           what
           these
           things
           are
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           recommended
           to
           our
           care
           ,
           I
           answer
           in
           two
           words
           ,
           First
           ,
           His
           Truth
           ,
           and
           next
           his
           Service
           .
           So
           that
           1.
           ye
           are
           to
           Cleave
           unto
           ,
           and
           Continue
           in
           his
           Truth
           against
           Error
           ;
           according
           to
           what
           the
           Apostle
           Jude
           commands
           ,
           
             V.
             3
             ▪
             —
             Ye
             should
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           or
           Truth
           )
           
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             2.
             
          
           We
           are
           to
           Cleave
           to
           and
           Continue
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           whether
           the
           Duties
           of
           Immediate
           Worship
           we
           should
           cleave
           to
           these
           against
           Superstition
           ,
           voluntary
           neglect
           ,
           Will-worship
           and
           Idolatry
           :
           Or
           the
           Duties
           of
           our
           Particular
           Callings
           and
           Stations
           ;
           All
           which
           should
           be
           gone
           about
           as
           Service
           to
           him
           ;
           So
           Servants
           are
           to
           do
           
             their
             service
             with
             good
             will
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             men
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           6.
           7.
           
           Now
           that
           Cleaving
           to
           all
           These
           is
           meaned
           by
           
             Cleaving
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           appears
           from
           Deutr.
           10.
           20.
           and
           30.
           20.
           where
           
             Cleaving
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           is
           explained
           by
           
             fearing
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           by
           
             obeying
             his
             voice
          
           ,
           by
           
             serving
             him
          
           and
           
             swearing
             by
             his
             name
          
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           to
           speak
           a
           little
           to
           each
           of
           these
           .
           1.
           
           Ye
           must
           Cleave
           to
           and
           continue
           in
           his
           Truth
           .
           Gaius
           is
           commended
           for
           this
           3
           Joh.
           3.
           even
           that
           
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           And
           Prov.
           23.
           23.
           we
           are
           bidden
           
             Buy
             the
             Truth
             and
             sell
             it
             not
          
           ;
           And
           ye
           heared
           from
           
             Jude
             ,
             —
             Ye
             should
             contend
             for
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           For
           Error
           contrary
           to
           Truth
           is
           of
           a
           Damning
           Nature
           ,
           2
           Peter
           2.
           1.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Damnable
             Heresies
          
           ;
           And
           Error
           in
           point
           of
           Truth
           makes
           way
           for
           Prophanity
           and
           loosness
           of
           Life
           ,
           a
           sound
           Heart
           and
           an
           unsound
           Head
           cannot
           well
           subsist
           ;
           Therefore
           doth
           
             Peter
             2
             Epist.
          
           3.
           17.
           call
           Error
           —
           
             The
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             ▪
          
        
         
           For
           helping
           you
           to
           this
           needful
           Duty
           of
           
             Cleaving
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           by
           Cleaving
           to
           His
           Truth
           ,
           I
           shall
           recommend
           to
           you
           these
           things
           .
           1.
           
           Beware
           of
           Scepticism
           ,
           or
           making
           all
           Truths
           debateable
           ,
           or
           those
           Truths
           especially
           which
           may
           bring
           you
           in
           greatest
           hazard
           to
           confess
           or
           cleave
           to
           :
           This
           is
           down
           right
           contrary
           to
           the
           Cleaving
           to
           Truth
           here
           enjoined
           .
           2.
           
           Do
           not
           undervalue
           any
           Truth
           ,
           say
           of
           no
           Truth
           as
           Lot
           said
           of
           
             Zoar
             ,
             (
             is
             it
             not
             a
             little
             one
             ?
             )
          
           and
           so
           I
           may
           skip
           from
           it
           .
           It
           's
           true
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           among
           Truths
           ,
           some
           greater
           Truths
           and
           some
           smaller
           ;
           But
           as
           it
           is
           of
           Sins
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           of
           Errors
           ,
           The
           lesser
           alwise
           doth
           make
           way
           for
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Truth
           which
           cometh
           not
           from
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           ;
           And
           therefore
           no
           Truth
           which
           ye
           should
           look
           on
           as
           a
           thing
           Indifferent
           ,
           whether
           ye
           think
           so
           or
           otherwise
           of
           it
           :
           Besides
           in
           times
           of
           Defection
           from
           Truth
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           usual
           Artifice
           of
           Persecuters
           to
           extenuate
           those
           Truths
           they
           labour
           to
           bear
           down
           ,
           as
           things
           Indifferent
           ,
           and
           very
           triffles
           ;
           
           When
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           their
           own
           practice
           doth
           give
           the●r
           Profession
           the
           lie
           ;
           For
           if
           they
           thought
           them
           things
           indifferent
           and
           triffles
           ,
           why
           would
           they
           persecute
           M●n
           for
           adhering
           to
           them
           ?
           Besides
           tho
           some
           Truths
           be
           not
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           saved
           tho
           he
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           we
           should
           be
           careless
           of
           all
           such
           :
           Thus
           tho
           a
           Man's
           hand
           be
           not
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           but
           he
           may
           live
           without
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           were
           a
           mad
           Man
           who
           on
           that
           account
           would
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           cut
           it
           off
           :
           Besides
           an
           Error
           in
           some
           Truths
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           damn
           one
           ,
           may
           condemn
           another
           who
           knows
           at
           least
           may
           easily
           know
           it
           to
           be
           an
           Error
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           live
           and
           die
           in
           the
           Justification
           of
           it
           without
           Repentance
           .
           3.
           
           Ye
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           cleave
           to
           those
           Truths
           which
           ye
           are
           most
           engaged
           to
           owne
           ,
           either
           by
           God's
           sealing
           them
           to
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           by
           Catechising
           and
           Instructing
           you
           from
           your
           very
           Childhood
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           ye
           are
           put
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           of
           the
           Truth
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           bringing
           you
           under
           most
           sacred
           Tyes
           of
           Solemn
           Vows
           and
           Oaths
           to
           maintain
           them
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           ye
           ought
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           your
           Duty
           chiefly
           to
           Cleave
           unto
           such
           Truths
           .
           2
           
             Joh.
             8.
             
             Look
             to
             your selves
             that
             we
             lose
             not
             those
             things
             that
             we
             have
             wrought
          
           ;
           And
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             safe
             after
             vows
             to
             make
             enquiry
             .
          
           If
           a
           Man's
           Conscience
           grow
           once
           so
           wide
           as
           to
           let
           such
           Truths
           pass
           through
           either
           for
           Errors
           or
           Triffles
           ,
           he
           may
           perswade
           himself
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Truth
           in
           all
           the
           Bible
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           that
           he
           'l
           stick
           at
           ,
           but
           that
           meeting
           with
           a
           pressing
           suitable
           tentation
           he
           'l
           let
           it
           slip
           through
           after
           them
           4.
           
           We
           are
           to
           Cleave
           to
           Truth
           not
           only
           by
           retaining
           
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           assent
           to
           it
           in
           our
           Judgements
           but
           also
           by
           giving
           a
           modest
           and
           faithful
           profession
           and
           confession
           of
           that
           Truth
           on
           all
           hazards
           when
           we
           are
           called
           to
           it
           :
           This
           is
           commanded
           1
           
             Pet
             :
             3.
             15.
             
             Be
             ready
             alwise
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             every
             man
             that
             asketh
             you
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             with
             meakness
             and
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rom
             :
             10.
             10.
             
             —
             With
             the
             heart
             man
             believeth
             unto
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           This
           is
           necessary
           both
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           Truth
           being
           a
           piece
           of
           his
           Name
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           confess
           
             Rev
             :
             2.
             13
             —
             Thou
             holdest
             fast
             my
             name
             and
             hast
             not
             denyed
             my
             faith
             —
          
           And
           its
           necessary
           also
           in
           order
           to
           our
           own
           Salvation
           For
           whosoever
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           
             will
             confess
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             also
             confess
             before
             my
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             will
             deny
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             also
             deny
             before
             my
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           This
           now
           as
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           it
           doth
           not
           justify
           unseasonable
           Confession
           contrary
           to
           
             Matth
             :
             7.
             6
             —
             Cast
             not
             your
             pearls
             before
             swine
             ,
             lest
             they
             trample
             them
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             turn
             again
             and
             rent
             you
          
           ;
           So
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           it
           reproves
           those
           who
           dar
           not
           or
           will
           not
           give
           a
           Confession
           of
           the
           Truth
           even
           when
           they
           are
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           those
           who
           deny
           the
           Truth
           either
           expresly
           ,
           or
           Interpretativly
           ,
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           that
           which
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           and
           have
           reason
           to
           take
           for
           a
           denial
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           tho
           they
           do
           not
           deny
           it
           in
           so
           many
           words
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           must
           
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           by
           Cleaving
           to
           and
           continuing
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           for
           that
           
           is
           the
           other
           thing
           which
           he
           hath
           recommended
           to
           our
           Care
           ,
           as
           an
           evidence
           of
           our
           respect
           to
           him
           :
           Joshua
           bids
           the
           People
           ,
           
             Take
             diligent
             heed
             —
             to
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
          
           Jos
           :
           22.
           5.
           
           Now
           this
           holds
           first
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           he
           hath
           appointed
           for
           his
           Service
           and
           Immediate
           Worship
           :
           Ye
           must
           Cleave
           to
           these
           .
           In
           order
           to
           which
           .
           1.
           
           Beware
           of
           Will-worship
           ,
           or
           doing
           that
           in
           his
           Worship
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           commanded
           ,
           
             Colos
             ,
             2
             20.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             ye
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             from
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Why
             as
             though
             living
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             ye
             subject
             to
             Ordinances
             ?
          
           To
           wit
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Commandments
           of
           Men
           in
           Gods
           Service
           ,
           as
           he
           explains
           verse
           22.
           
           And
           he
           gives
           some
           instances
           of
           them
           verse
           21.
           
           
             Touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           men
           may
           appoint
           the
           outward
           Circumstances
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           for
           going
           about
           these
           parts
           of
           God's
           Worship
           which
           he
           hath
           commanded
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           Time
           and
           Place
           ,
           what
           hour
           of
           the
           day
           ye
           shall
           meet
           at
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Place
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           are
           Common
           both
           to
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           Actions
           ;
           but
           they
           may
           not
           under
           that
           pretext
           ,
           appoint
           new
           practices
           of
           Worship
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           significant
           engaging
           Ceremonies
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           That
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           be
           used
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           As
           a
           Token
           we
           shall
           not
           hereafter
           be
           ashamed
           to
           Confess
           Christ
           Crucified
           ;
           And
           that
           Ministers
           Preach
           with
           a
           White
           Shirt
           or
           Surplice
           above
           their
           Garments
           ,
           to
           signify
           the
           Holiness
           of
           their
           Calling
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Ancients
           did
           ordain
           those
           who
           were
           Baptized
           to
           wear
           White
           Garments
           for
           the
           space
           of
           eight
           dayes
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           To
           signify
           their
           
           being
           washen
           from
           Sin
           :
           For
           by
           that
           same
           Rule
           ,
           They
           may
           command
           every
           one
           to
           taste
           Vinegar
           and
           Gall
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           as
           a
           Sign
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           Christ
           who
           Died
           so
           :
           And
           to
           put
           on
           an
           Helmet
           ,
           Breast-plate
           ,
           and
           other
           Armour
           in
           time
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           To
           signify
           our
           Resolution
           to
           Fight
           the
           Battle
           against
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           so
           long
           as
           we
           live
           ;
           And
           suck
           or
           drink
           in
           Milk
           publickly
           in
           time
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           In
           token
           that
           by
           Faith
           we
           draw
           in
           the
           sincere
           Milk
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           grow
           thereby
           .
           Now
           any
           may
           see
           that
           to
           command
           these
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           were
           to
           appoint
           New
           Work
           in
           Gods
           Service
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           to
           do
           that
           Work
           he
           hath
           appointed
           Orderly
           and
           Decently
           .
           Besides
           many
           things
           of
           Lesser
           moment
           and
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           these
           ;
           I
           mean
           significant
           Ceremonies
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           in
           his
           Law
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           is
           yet
           added
           that
           Sanction
           ,
           
             Deut.
             12.
             32.
             
             What
             thing
             soever
             I
             command
             you
             observe
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             add
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             diminish
             from
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           appointing
           any
           such
           things
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           is
           an
           adding
           to
           Gods
           Law
           which
           is
           there
           prohibited
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           be
           more
           brief
           in
           the
           following
           Directions
           for
           Cleaving
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Gods
           Immediate
           Worship
           :
           And
           therefore
           1.
           
           Beware
           of
           Irreligious
           Impiety
           in
           neglecting
           these
           Ordinances
           :
           Ye
           are
           commanded
           to
           wait
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             Pray
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             Despise
             not
             Prophesying
             (
             or
             Preaching
             )
             Speak
             to
             your selves
             in
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             Give
             attendance
             unto
             Reading
             .
          
           Ye
           cannot
           
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           these
           Ordinances
           if
           ye
           neglect
           to
           go
           about
           them
           ;
           ye
           must
           countenance
           publick
           
           Ordinances
           ,
           make
           Conscience
           of
           secret
           Duties
           .
           2.
           
           Beware
           of
           Formality
           in
           going
           about
           them
           ,
           by
           resting
           in
           an
           out-side
           work
           ;
           But
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           strive
           to
           bring
           the
           Heart
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           otherwise
           ye
           do
           not
           as
           ye
           ought
           ,
           
             cleave
             unto
             them
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             Worshiped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
          
           The
           Lord
           will
           not
           rockon
           you
           to
           cleave
           unto
           them
           ,
           tho
           ye
           be
           present
           at
           them
           ,
           if
           so
           your
           Heart
           be
           far
           away
           from
           them
           .
           3dly
           .
           Beware
           of
           up-sitting
           or
           back-sliding
           from
           making
           Conscience
           of
           them
           ,
           after
           ye
           have
           once
           begun
           ;
           That
           it
           be
           not
           said
           of
           you
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           said
           once
           of
           the
           
             Galatians
             ,
             Ye
             have
             run
             well
             ,
             but
             who
             did
             hinder
             you
             that
             ye
             should
             not
             obey
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           Otherwise
           ye
           do
           not
           cleave
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           This
           
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           by
           cleaving
           to
           and
           Continuing
           in
           his
           Service
           doth
           hold
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           our
           Particular
           Callings
           and
           Stations
           .
           And
           in
           order
           to
           your
           Cleaving
           to
           these
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Lord
           by
           making
           Conscience
           of
           these
           .
           1.
           
           Do
           not
           neglect
           them
           ;
           I
           mean
           those
           Duties
           which
           ye
           owe
           ,
           whether
           as
           Servants
           ,
           or
           as
           Masters
           ;
           as
           Parents
           ,
           or
           as
           Children
           ;
           as
           Husbands
           ,
           or
           as
           Wives
           ;
           as
           Magistrats
           ,
           or
           as
           Subjects
           :
           Much
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           of
           Religion
           is
           manifested
           in
           the
           Conscientious
           discharge
           of
           such
           Duties
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           manifests
           best
           what
           he
           hath
           by
           making
           Conscience
           of
           such
           ;
           Rom
           :
           12.
           11.
           
           Ye
           are
           not
           to
           be
           
             Sloathful
             in
             Business
          
           .
           2.
           
           What
           ye
           do
           even
           in
           things
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           strive
           to
           do
           it
           as
           Service
           to
           the
           Lord.
           For
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shew'd
           )
           so
           much
           is
           enjoyned
           Servants
           ;
           Thus
           shall
           ye
           
             Cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           even
           by
           going
           about
           your
           Ordinary
           Calling
           ,
           
           when
           ye
           discharge
           the
           Duties
           thereof
           as
           Service
           to
           Him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           ye
           do
           them
           because
           He
           appoints
           you
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           may
           adorn
           Religion
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           all
           occasion
           of
           Reproach
           ,
           by
           your
           Conscientious
           Diligence
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Let
           not
           the
           Duties
           of
           your
           particular
           Stations
           make
           you
           neglect
           the
           Duties
           either
           of
           Publick
           or
           Private
           Worship
           ,
           there
           is
           time
           for
           both
           ,
           ye
           cannot
           
             Cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           one
           sort
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           justle
           out
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           other
           .
           4
           Strive
           to
           keep
           Communion
           with
           God
           even
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           such
           Duties
           ,
           by
           sending
           up
           secret
           thoughts
           and
           pithy
           ejaculations
           to
           God
           among
           hands
           ;
           as
           Nehemiah
           did
           chap.
           2.
           
           By
           labouring
           to
           make
           a
           Spiritual
           use
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           occurs
           ,
           or
           which
           ye
           meet
           with
           .
           This
           much
           now
           for
           their
           
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           thing
           He
           would
           have
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           speak
           a
           little
           only
           ,
           to
           the
           manner
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           it
           gone
           about
           ;
           It
           s
           
             with
             a
             purpose
          
           or
           resolution
           ,
           and
           a
           
             purpose
             of
             Heart
          
           .
           1.
           
           It
           's
           with
           a
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           them
           take
           on
           a
           fixed
           resolution
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           an
           help
           to
           make
           them
           do
           :
           Hence
           take
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           ye
           may
           
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           and
           continue
           constant
           and
           stedfast
           in
           his
           Truth
           and
           Service
           ,
           ye
           must
           take
           on
           a
           fixed
           Resolution
           and
           Purpose
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ye
           have
           taken
           on
           such
           a
           Resolution
           as
           this
           at
           your
           coming
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           but
           tho
           ye
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           yet
           your
           wisdom
           will
           be
           every
           day
           to
           renew
           it
           :
           David
           had
           taken
           on
           such
           a
           purpose
           ,
           
             Psal.
             17.
             3
             —
             I
             am
             purposed
             that
             my
             Mouth
             shall
             not
             transgress
             ,
          
           yea
           he
           binds
           himself
           by
           
           an
           Oath
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Psal.
             119.
             106
             ,
             I
             have
             Sworn
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             perform
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             keep
             thy
             righteous
             Judgments
          
           This
           is
           that
           piece
           of
           the
           spiritual
           armour
           called
           
             Ephes
             :
             6.
             15
             —
             The
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             .
          
           Even
           a
           prepared
           ,
           ready
           ,
           resolute
           purpose
           in
           the
           Lords
           strength
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Duty
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           any
           hazard
           ,
           hardship
           ,
           or
           difficulty
           ,
           I
           say
           it
           must
           be
           a
           Purpose
           taken
           on
           in
           the
           Lords
           strength
           ,
           for
           without
           him
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           ;
           For
           sayeth
           
             David
             Psal
             :
             71.
             16.
             
             I
             will
             go
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           ye
           must
           labour
           to
           bring
           up
           your
           hearts
           to
           such
           a
           Resolute
           Purpose
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Duty
           ,
           notwithstanding
           hazard
           ,
           hardship
           and
           difficulty
           :
           For
           1.
           
           The
           want
           of
           such
           a
           Resolution
           or
           Purpose
           will
           not
           keep
           off
           Tryal
           and
           trouble
           ,
           neither
           will
           the
           putting
           of
           it
           on
           ,
           hasten
           Tryals
           .
           
             Job
             34.
             33.
             
             Should
             it
             be
             according
             to
             thy
             mind
             ?
             he
             will
             recompense
             it
             ,
             whether
             thou
             refuse
             or
             whether
             thou
             choose
             .
          
           2.
           
           Couragious
           Resolution
           and
           Purpose
           to
           fear
           no
           opposition
           but
           to
           charge
           through
           all
           difficulties
           and
           hazards
           ,
           is
           half
           victory
           
             Jam
             :
             4.
             7.
             
             Resist
             the
             Devil
             and
             he
             will
             fly
             from
             you
             .
          
           3.
           
           When
           a
           Resolution
           and
           Purpose
           is
           once
           laid
           ,
           to
           undergo
           all
           that
           ye
           may
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Duty
           ,
           it
           is
           usually
           attended
           with
           cheerfulness
           in
           Duty
           :
           Now
           God
           loveth
           a
           chearful
           giver
           ,
           when
           upon
           the
           contrary
           if
           an
           unexpected
           storm
           of
           Tryal
           and
           trouble
           come
           on
           a
           man
           before
           he
           be
           fully
           resolved
           to
           endure
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           ,
           It
           doth
           at
           least
           very
           much
           damp
           and
           weaken
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           do
           not
           wholly
           make
           him
           quite
           the
           way
           .
           4.
           
           
           The
           promise
           is
           made
           only
           to
           the
           persevering
           and
           Resolved
           man
           ;
           
             He
             that
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           when
           
             The
             backslider
             in
             heart
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             his
             own
             wayes
          
           (
           Prov
           :
           14.
           14.
           )
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           meet
           with
           some
           plague
           and
           judgment
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           him
           weary
           of
           it
           and
           be
           grieved
           of
           his
           undertaking
           e're
           all
           be
           done
           ,
           tho
           this
           usually
           comes
           out
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           is
           for
           Reproof
           to
           those
           who
           are
           like
           the
           Israelites
           in
           
           Elijah's
           time
           ,
           
             halting
             betwixt
             two
             Opinions
          
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           come
           to
           an
           even-down
           Resolution
           and
           Purpose
           on
           all
           hazards
           to
           
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           his
           Truth
           and
           his
           Service
           ,
           whatever
           it
           may
           stand
           them
           ;
           but
           do
           either
           think
           to
           put
           the
           evil
           day
           far
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           imagining
           they
           'l
           one
           way
           or
           other
           Shift
           it
           :
           or
           if
           they
           see
           no
           probability
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           once
           it
           will
           be
           at
           their
           door
           ;
           yet
           they
           keep
           themselves
           Irresolute
           ,
           in
           an
           hovering
           suspense
           what
           to
           do
           when
           trouble
           cometh
           ;
           Whence
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           meet
           with
           a
           tentation
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           Capitulate
           with
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           Resolutely
           repell
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           little
           Capitulating
           ,
           they
           'l
           find
           out
           some
           shift
           or
           other
           to
           beguile
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           give
           up
           their
           armes
           and
           basely
           yeild
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           This
           Purpose
           and
           Resolution
           to
           
             Cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           must
           be
           a
           
             Purpose
             of
             the
             Heart
          
           .
           It
           's
           true
           every
           Purpose
           is
           a
           
             Purpose
             of
             Heart
          
           if
           it
           be
           Real
           ;
           But
           there
           are
           some
           Purposes
           which
           are
           not
           Real
           ,
           but
           naked
           Convictions
           of
           the
           judgement
           ,
           that
           such
           and
           such
           things
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           some
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           for
           a
           
             Purpose
             of
             Heart
          
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           only
           of
           a
           
           Heart
           and
           a
           Heart
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           double
           and
           deceitful
           Heart
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           a
           single
           and
           sincere
           Heart
           :
           ye
           should
           therefore
           labour
           to
           be
           single
           and
           sincere
           in
           your
           Purpose
           and
           Resolution
           of
           
             cleaving
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           such
           a
           Purpose
           as
           your
           Heart
           may
           be
           engadged
           in
           it
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           ye
           must
           .
           1.
           
           Forecast
           what
           such
           a
           Resolution
           may
           stand
           you
           ,
           otherwise
           if
           ye
           look
           over
           that
           ,
           or
           look
           not
           unto
           it
           ,
           your
           Purpose
           will
           not
           be
           sincere
           ,
           and
           ye
           will
           not
           stick
           by
           it
           :
           and
           when
           the
           thing
           comes
           ye
           looked
           not
           for
           ,
           ye'l
           do
           the
           thing
           ye
           thought
           not
           :
           and
           even
           that
           which
           to
           think
           on
           now
           would
           make
           you
           say
           with
           
             Hazae●
             2
             Kings
             8.
             13.
             
             Is
             thy
             servant
             a
             dog
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             do
             this
             great
             thing
             ?
          
           2.
           
           Beware
           of
           a
           mixture
           of
           unsincere
           motives
           and
           by-ends
           :
           If
           ye
           resolve
           to
           
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           either
           for
           temporal
           advantage
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           a
           name
           of
           Constancy
           or
           to
           eschew
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Changeableness
           this
           will
           argue
           Unsincerity
           in
           your
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           Consequently
           it
           will
           not
           hold
           out
           long
           :
           Let
           your
           eye
           therefore
           be
           single
           ,
           in
           being
           acted
           from
           spiritual
           motives
           ,
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           love
           to
           Truth
           ,
           so
           shall
           your
           Purpose
           be
           a
           
             Purpose
             of
             Heart
          
           3.
           
           If
           your
           Purpose
           to
           
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           be
           sincere
           and
           a
           
             Purpose
             of
             Heart
          
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           your
           soul
           ,
           your
           body
           ,
           all
           the
           Faculties
           of
           the
           one
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           must
           be
           ready
           to
           follow
           out
           their
           whole
           Purpose
           .
           for
           the
           heart
           commands
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           your
           Purposes
           and
           Resolutions
           which
           have
           nothing
           of
           action
           following
           ,
           are
           not
           
             Purpose's
             of
             the
             Heart
          
           ;
           as
           when
           ye
           
             Purpose
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           the
           mortifying
           of
           such
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           ye
           have
           not
           power
           to
           keep
           from
           the
           occasions
           
           which
           lead
           unto
           it
           ;
           ye
           
             Purpose
             to
             cleave
          
           to
           such
           a
           Truth
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           endure
           to
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           get
           your selves
           rooted
           grounded
           and
           established
           in
           the
           Faith
           and
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           I
           say
           no
           more
           but
           remember
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           be
           exhorted
           to
           
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           His
           Truth
           ,
           His
           Ordinances
           ,
           His
           Service
           ,
           
             with
             Purpose
             of
             Heart
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAGE
           17.
           
           Line
           1.
           dele
           
             Wise
             decree
             ,
             to
             permit
          
           .
           p.
           20.
           l
           :
           7
           ,
           for
           ,
           too
           fair
           .
           read
           ,
           too
           farr
           .
           p.
           58.
           line
           7.
           for
           ,
           in
           :
           r.
           is
           .
           p.
           64.
           l
           :
           18
           :
           dele
           (
           .
           )
           add
           (
           ;
           )
           p
           :
           101.
           l
           :
           16
           :
           r
           :
           is
           to
           be
           .
           p
           :
           113.
           l
           :
           2
           :
           for
           ,
           Misters
           r
           :
           Ministers
           .
           p
           :
           126
           :
           l
           :
           25
           :
           for
           I.
           r
           :
           In.
           p.
           131
           :
           l
           :
           22
           :
           for
           promise
           r
           :
           promised
           .
           p.
           140.
           for
           Congation
           r.
           Congregation
           :
           p
           :
           287.
           
           In
           the
           Title
           r.
           Preached
           at
           Irving
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41202-e2770
           
             *
             The
             Author
             did
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Sermon
             read
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             .